Leo Wiener 1920 - History of Arabico-Gothic Culture (Vol. 3)

CONTRI UTIONS TOWARD
A ISTORY
O
ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
OLUME III
TACITUS GERMANIA
OT ER ORGERIES
y LEO WIENER
PRO ESSOR O SLA IC LANGUAGES AND LITERATURES AT
AR ARD UNI ERSITY AUT OR O A COMMENTARY TO
T E GERMANIC LAWS AND MEDIAE AL DOCUMENTS.
CONTRI UTIONS TOWARD A ISTORY O ARA ICO-
GOT IC CULTURE, ISTORY O YIDDIS LITERATURE.
ISTORY O T E CONTEMPORARY RUSSIAN DRAMA.
ANT OLOGY OP RUSSIAN LITERATURE. INTERPRETA-
TION OP T E RUSSIAN PEOPLE: TRANSLATOR O T E
WOR S O TOLSTOY: CONTRI UTOR TO GERMAN. RUSSIAN.
RENC . ENGLIS , AND AMERICAN P ILOLOGICAL
PERIODICALS. ETC.. ETC.
INNES SONS
129-135 N. TWEL T ST., P ILADELP IA, PA.
MCM
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
COPYRIG T, 1920, Y INNES SONS
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
TA LE O CONTENTS
I. OREWORD
II. SOURCES UOTED
III. UL ILAS
I . ORDANES
. PSEUDO- EROSUS
I. UNI ALD
II. T E GERMANIA O TACITUS .
III. PSEUDO- ENANTIUS ....
I . WORD INDE
. SU ECT INDE
I. TA LES
PAGE
. I - I
. III-
. 1- 64
65-173
. 174-218
. 219-272
. 273-299
300-314
. 316-320
321-328
331
3986/3
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
OREWORD
My Commentary to the Germanc Laws and Medaeva
Documents, I must confess, suffers from a serous draw-
back t s too conservatve. When I wrote t, I was
dmy conscous of the geoogca faut underyng the
structure of Germanc hstory, phoogy, paaeo-
graphy, and aed sub ects, but I coud not tear mysef
away from many accepted scentfc concusons, be-
cause t had not occurred to me that the stupendous
scentfc structure was reared e cusvey on a foun-
daton that woud coapse the moment the geoogca
faut ed to an earthquake. Therefore I quoted Tac-
tus, ordanes, and Au entus as authortes, or, at
east, dd not dsturb the concusons to whch they
ed. As my nvestgaton proceeded, t became cearer
and cearer that there was somethng wrong n the
chershed authors, but I was totay unabe to account
for the postve references to Goths n the Greek
authors, such as Procopus, and n the Greek syna -
ares and martyrooges. It seemed ncredbe that
such a dstant sub ect as that deang wth the Goths,
who had tte n common wth the Greeks, shoud
have found ts way so permanenty nto Greek thought.
A seres of fortunate dscoveres, many of them qute
accdenta, soved the puzzng questons beyond any
e pectaton. The Graeco-Gothc reatons became
obvous at a fash, when the Tetra te or Crmean
Goths turned out to be a fraud. The whoe hstory
of the Crmean Goths s based on the defnte account
of ohn, the son of Photna, the bshop of the Goths,
who was sent to the Tetra te Goths at the end of
the eghth century. A authors who have wrtten on
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
the sub ect have taken pans to eaborate on the
mportance of the story, and the presence of ths sant
n the Greek syna ares under une 26. When I
dscovered, qute accdentay, that ths sant was
puroned from ohn ar-Aphtona, the Syran sant,
gven n the Syran syna ares under une 26 as a
Syran bshop n the frst haf of the s th century, a
the other Gothc entres n the Greek caendars be-
came nvadated, such as the burnng of the Gothc
church and the references to Ufas. There was no
escape the Spansh Goths of the eghth and nnth
centures not ony furnshed whoesae terary and
documentary frauds to the western word, but aso
nspred nterpoatons and more mportant frauds n
Greek terature.
I st cung to Tactus. I had been brought up n
the worshp of Tactus, especay of hs Germana.
The more than seven hundred pages of A. aum-
stark s Ausfuhrche Er uterung des agemenen The-
es der Germana des Tactus, and the more than three
hundred pages of hs Ausfuhrche Er uterung des
besondern vokerschaftchen Thees der Germana des
Tactus, fed me wth awe. ut one day, whe con-
fned to my room by an attack of the grppe, I pcked
up the Germana, to use t as an anodyne. Now, after
I had become acquanted wth the terary and n-
gustc baderdash of the spercsts and had studed
mnutey rg Maro the Grammaran and Aethcus,
I was struck by the amazng smarty n method n
the Germana and the wrters who had faen under
Arabc nfuence, and at a gance recognzed that the
Germana was merey an eaboraton of Caesar s
De beo gaco, where he deas wth the manners of the
Gaus and Germans and the mysterous anmas. The
nvestgaton whch foowed proved ths assumpton
correct down to the mnutest deta.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
OREWORD
The very great mass of matera before me makes
t mpossbe to treat t a n one voume, hence I ony
summary refer to the forgeres and nterpoatons n
Cassodorus, ede, and Ammanus. A these and
many more w be anayzed n a future voume. The
ne t voume w gve the proof that the Physoogus
I of Syro-Arabc orgn, and ncdentay w confrm
the fact that Gregory of Tours has come down to us
hghy nterpoated and that a seres of other works,
ascrbed to Rufnus and others, are eghth century
forgeres. Meanwhe, I beg the reader to concentrate
hs attenton on ordanes Getca and Tactus Germana,
where the concusons are fna.
Agan and agan must I e press my thanks to Mr.
. . Stetson, r., of Phadepha, through whose
assstance my abors have brought such eary fruton.
The ast chapter, on an nterpoaton n enantus
ortunatus, s by Mr. Phps arry, who has foowed
my nvestgatons for years, and s now coectng
matera on the orgn of the Cetc Antqutas.
T E AUT OR.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SOURCES UOTED
Acta Sanctorum quotquot toto orbe countur, une , Antverpae 1709.
Adam of remen.
Ad-Damtr.
Aean.
Aethcus.
Gesta ammenburgenss eccesae pontfcum. n
MG ., Scrptores, vo. II.
See ayakar.
Agathas Myrnaeus.
A-Makkar.
theus et es ouvrages cosmographques nttues
de ce nom, ed. by M. d Avezac, Pars 1852.
Cosmographa Aethc Istrc, ed. by . Wuttke,
Lepzg 1853.
onnae 1828, n CS ., vo. I.
The story of the Mohammedan Dynastes n
Span, ed. by P. de Gayangos, vo. I, London
1840.
Ammanus Marcenus. Rerum gestarum br qu supersunt, ed. by .
Eyssenhardt, eron 1871.
Anaecta oandana, Pars, ru ees 1882-1913.
Annus, . See Pseudo- erosus.
Archv der Geseschaft fur atere deutsche Geschchtskunde, vo. II.
Archv fr atensche Le kog aphe und Grammatk, vo. III.
Anut, W. Passo Sanct Georg, n erchte der Geseschaft
der Wssenschaften zu Lepzg, 1874.
Arnm, . de See Do Chrysostom.
Athenaeus.
Augustne, St. Mgne, vos. II, III, LII, and CSEL.,
vo. L.
Auus Geus.
Avezac, M. d Le Ravennate et son e pos6 cosmographque,
Rouen 1888.
See Aethcus.
aar y ovany, .
aumstark, A.
ede.
ernard, A. and
rue, A.
ertheot, M.
dez, .
Orgenes hst6rcos de Catauna, arceona 1899.
Ausfuhrche Erauterung des agemenen Thees
der Germana des Tactus, Lepzg 1875.
Ausfuhrche Erauterung des besondern vfker-
schaftchen Thees der Germana des Tactus,
Lepzg 1880.
Mgne, vo. C.
Recue des chartes de abbaye de Cuny, vo. I,
Pars 1876.
Coecton des ancens achmstes grecs, Pars
1887-8.
La chme au moyen ftge, vo. II, Pars 1893.
La tradton manuscrte de Sozomene et a Trpar-
tte de Theodore e Lecteur, Lepzg 1908, n
Te te und Untersuchungen, Drtte Rehe, vo.
II, part 2 b.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rv ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
ochart, S.
Ohmer, .
oaacvan, U. P.
rash, R. R.
tttner-Wobst, Th.
urg, .
urktt, . C.
urnam, . M.
erozocon, rancofurt ad Moenum 1675.
Wufas, n Reaencykopade fr protestantsche
Thepoge und rche, Drtte Aufage, vo. I.
See Do Cassus.
The Ogham Inscrbed Monuments of the Gaedh,
London 1879.
Der Tod dee asers uan, n Phoogus, vo. LI.
De ateren nordschen Runennschrften, ern
1885.
Euphema and the Goth, London, O ford 1913.
Commentare anonyme sur Prudence, Pars 1910.
Gosaemata de Prudento, Cncnnat 1905, n
Unversty of Cncnnat Studes, Seres II,
vo. I.
De heo gaco.
Memore storco-dpomatche de antca ctta e
ducato d Amaf, vo. I, Saerno 1876.
Monumenta ad neapotan ducatus hstoram
pertnenta, vo. II, Neapo 1892.
Memoras hstorcas . . de a antgua cudad de
arceona, vo. II, Madrd 1779.
erodotus, New York 1857.
Opera omna, ed. by . Garet, Rotomag 1679.
onnae 1838. n CS ., vo. III.
De andschrften der k. k. ofbbothek n
Wen, vo. I. Wen 1840.
onnae 1832, n CS ., vos. - I.
Code dpomatcus ca etanus, n Tabuarum casnense, vo. I, Monte
Casno 1887.
Code dpomatcus cavenss, Neapo 1873-93.
Code dpomatcus Langobardae, Augustae Taurnorum 1873, n storae
patrae monumenta, vo. III.
Code Theodosanus cum perpetus commentars acob Gothofred, ed.
Caesar.
Camera, M.
Capasso, .
Capmany y de Mont-
paau, A. de
Gary, .
Cassodorua.
Cedrenus.
Chme, .
Chroncon Paschae.
by . p. Rtter, vo. , Lpsae 1741.
odce dpomatco barese, vo. , an 1902.
Coeccon de prvegoe . . de a corona de Casta, vo. I, Madrd 1833.
CSEL. Corpus scrptorum eccesastcorum atnorum.
CS . Corpus scrptorum hstorae byzantnae.
Czapa, . Gennadus as Ltterarhstorker, Munster . W.
1898.
Darmesteter, . Ormazd et Ahrman, eurs orgnes et eur hstore,
Pars 1877.
Deehaye, . Les egendes grecques des sants mtaree, Pars
1909.
Dese, L. Le Cabnet des manuscrts de a botheque
mperae, Pars 1868-81.
Do Cassus. Cass Dons Coccean storarum Romanarum
quae supersunt, ed. by U. P. ossevan, vo.
III, eron 1901.
Do Chrysostom. Dons Prusaenss quern vocant Chrysostomum
quae e stant omna, ed. by . de Arnm, vo. II,
eron 1896.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SOURCES UOTED
v
Dobsch tz, E. von
Dozy, R.
Dracontus.
orus.
Das Decretum Geasanum de brs recpenda et
non recpends, n Te te und Untersuchungen,
Drtte Rehe vo. III.
Gossare des mots espagnos et portugaa derves
de arabe, Leyde, Pans 1869.
Carmna, ed. by . A. de Lorenzana, Romae 1790.
Eptomae br II, ed. by O. Rossbach, Lpsae
1896.
ge, G. tftb-a- hrst, vo. I, Lepzg 1871.
Ueber Muhammad bn Ish k s hrst a- u m,
n etschrft der deutschen morgen ndschen
Geseschaft, vo. III.
orum Turo , aragoza 1905, n Coeccon de documentos para e estudo
de a hstora de Aragon, vo. II.
raehn, C. M. Ibn- oszan s und anderer Araber erchte ber
de Russen terer et, St. Petersburg 1823.
ranke, G. uaestones Agathanae, Trebntzae 1914.
ranz, A. M. Aureus Cassodorus Senator, resau 1872.
redegar. Chroncarum br I , n MG ., Scrptores rerum
merovngcarum, vo. II.
ueros y observancas de reyno de Aragon, vo. II, Caragoca 1624.
Garuf, C. A.
Gattoa, E.
Gennadus.
Gnguene , P. L.
Gnzberg, L,
Goetz, G.
Gregory of Tours.
Grmm, W. C.
Gutachmd, A. von
aarbr eker, Th.
agen, .
aer, L.
ammer, .
eeger, G.
egeappus.
I document nedt de epoca normanna n Sca,
Paermo 1899.
Ad storam abbatae cassnenss accessones,
vo. I, enets 1734.
Lber de vrs nustrbus, ed. by E. C. Rchardson,
n Te te und Untersuchungen, vo. I .
store tterare d Itae, vo. III, Pars 1824.
The Legends of the ews, vo. I , Phadepha
1913.
Corpus gossarorum atnorum.
MG ., Scrptores rerum merovngcarum, vo. I.
Ueber deutsche Runen, G ttngen 1821.
ur Lteratur der Runen, Wen 1828, n ahr-
b cher der Lteratur, vo. LIII.
De Nabat sche Landwrthschaft und hre Ge-
schwster, n etschrft der deutschen morgen-
ndschen Geseschaft, vo. .
Abu- - ath Muh ammad asch-Schahrastan s Re-
gonspartheen und Phosophenschuen, vo.
II, ae 1851.
De Orbas versone atna ernens commentato,
ernae 1875.
Untersuchungen ber de Edessensche Chronk,
n Te te und Untersuchungen, vo. I .
Ancent Aphabets and erogyphc Characters
e paned, n the Arabc anguage by Ahmad n
Abubekr n Wahshh, London 1806.
ber de Tro anersagen der ranken und Nor-
mannen, Landau 1890.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
v ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
esses, . . A Late Eghth-Century Latn-Ango-Sa on Goss-
ary, Cambrdge 1906.
ochart, P. De authentct des Annaes et des stores de
Tacte, Pars 1890.
yde, W. W. The Curous Anmas of the ercynan orest, n
The Cassca ourna, vo. III.
ygnus. abuae, ed. by M. Schmdt, enae 1872.
Isdore of Seve. stora Gothorum, n MG ., Auctores ant-
qussm, vo. I.
Isdor spaenss Epscop Etymoogarum sve
Orgnum br , ed. by W. M. Lndsay,
O on 1911.
acob, G. Weche andesartke bezogen de Araber des
Mtteaters aus den nordsch-batschen Lan-
dern , ern 1891.
affe, P. Monumenta Mpguntna, eron 1866.
ahnke, R. Lactant Pacd qu dctur Commentar n
Stat Thebada et Commentarus n Acheda,
Lpsae 1898.
ayakar, A. S. G. Ad-DamM s ayat a- ayawftn, vo. I, London,
ombay 1906.
erome, St. Mgne, vo. III.
ewsh Encycopeda, The, vo. I .
ohn Chrysostom. Opera, ed. by . de Montfaucon, vo. IIP, Parss
1837.
ordanes. MG ., Auctores antqussm, vo. .
ust, . Der undehesh, Lepzg 1868.
ustn Martyr. Opera, enae 1848-76.
auffmann, . Aus der Schue des Wufa. Au ent Dorostorenss
Epstua de fde, vta et obtu Wufae, Strass-
burg 1899.
otz, A. Ueber de E posto totus mund et gentum, n
Phoogus, vo. L .
Lagarde, P. de Onomastca sacra, Gpttngae 1887.
Lar, . Dudpns Sanct untm De mprbus et act s
prmorum Normannae ducum, n Memores de
a soce des antquares de Normande, 3
sere, vo. III, pt. 2, 1865.
Land, . P. N. Anecdpta syraca, vo. I, Lugdun atavorum 1862.
Lebnz, G. W. Accessones hstorcae, vo. II, annoverae 1698.
Leo, . See enantus ortunatus.
Letters of S. Ambrose, The, O ford 1881.
Lydus, oannes. De magstratbus, onnae 1837, n CS ., vo.
.
Mabon, . Annaes ordns S. enedct, vo. II, Lucae 1739.
Marcenus Comes. Chroncon, n MG ., Auctoresntqussm, vo.
I.
Mas fd. Les prares d or, ed. by C. . de Meynard and
P. de Courtee, Pars 1861-77.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SOURCES UOTED
vn
Memores pour servr a I hstore des hommes ustres, vo. I, Pars 1730.
Memore e document per servre a stora de ducato d Lucca, vos. I
and , Lucca 1818-37.
M. raov TO
Meyer, L.
Meyer, W.
1852.
II,
andbuch der grechschen Etymooge, vo.
MG .
Mgne, .
Moerner, Th. von
Mommsen, Th.
Morce, .
Mueenhoff, .
Muenstcr, S.
Murphy, A.
Lepzg 1901.
En Merownger Rhythmus tber ortunat und
atdeutsche Rhythmk n atenschen ersen,
n Gottngsche Nachrchten, 1908.
Uber de andschrften der Gedchte ortunats,
n Gottngsche Nachrchten, 1908.
Monumenta Germanae hstorca.
Auctores antqussm, 1879-1913.
ormuae, n Leges, sec. .
Leges, 1835-89.
Scrptores, 1826-1913.
Scrptores rerum angobardcarum et tacarum,
1878.
Scrptores rerum merovngcarum, 1884-1913.
Patrooga graeca.
o. LII. Epphanus Epscopus.
o. L I. Eusebus.
o. CI. Photus C. P. Patrarcha.
Patrooga atna.
o. . S. ar opera omna.
o. I. S. Ambros opera omna.
o. III. S. eronym opera omna.
os. II, III, LII. S. Aure Au-
gustn opera omna.
o. C. enerabs edae opera omna.
De Oros vta eusque stpranm brs septem
adversus Paganos, eron 1844.
De ueen der Langobardengeschchte des Pauus
Daconus, n Neues Archv, vo. , 1880.
Uber de Untertaen betreffenden Abschntte der
ravennatschen Cosmographe, n erchte der
Geseschaft der Wssenschaften zu Lepzg,
Phpogsch-hstorsche Casse, 1851.
Memores pour servr de preuves a hstore ecces-
astque et cve de retagne, vo. I, Pars 1742.
Germana antqua, eron 1873.
Cosmographa, aseae 1552.
The Works of Corneus Tactus, London 1811.
Nau, .
Ncoe, .
La pus ancenne menton orentae des chffres
ndens, n ourna asatque, 10 s re, vo. I.
Un Martyrooge et dpuze m6nooges syraques, n
Patrooga orentas, vo. , fasc. I.
e de ean bar Aphtona, Pars 1902, n bo-
theque hagographque orentae, vo. 2.
Le Lvre du Prefet, Geneve 1893-1900, n Me-
mores de Insttut natona Genevos, vo.
III.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
v ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
NOdeke, Th. Ucber den ayrschen Roman von aser uan, n
etschrft der deutschen morgenandschen
Geseschaft, vo. III.
Noettz-Reneck, R. om Tode dee asers uan, n I. ahree-
bercht des offentchen Prvatgymnasums an
der Stea Matutna zu edkrch, edkrch
1907.
Notker. Ed. by P. Pper, reburg . . and Tubngen
1882-3.
Odfather, W. and The Defeat of arus and the German ronter
Canter, . Pocy of Augustus, n Unversty of Inos
Studes n the Soca Scences, vo. I , no. 2,
une 1915.
Oympodorus. onnae 1829, n CS ., vo. III.
Oroeua. storarum adversum paganos br II, ed. by
C. angemester, ndobonae 1882, n CSEL.,
vo. .
Ovd. ast.
Patrooga syraca, pars prm a, vo. I.
Pauus Daconus. MG ., Scrptores rerum angobardcarum et
tacarum.
Pauy- ssowa. Rea-encycopade der cassschen Atertumsws-
aenschaft, new edton, vo. .
Pertz, . De Cosmographa Ethc br tres, eron 1853.
Phostorgus. rchengeschchte, ed. by . dez, Lepzg 113.
Phostratus.
nder, M. and Ravennats Anonym Cosmographa, eron 1860.
Parthey, G.
Pny. Naturas hstora, ed. by C. Mayhoff, Lpsae
1892-1909.
Pomponus Mea.
Prentout, . Etude crtque sur Dudon de Sant- uentn et son
store des premers Dues Normands, Pars
1916.
Prscanus.
Procopus. Opera omna, ed. by . aury, Lpsae 1905-13.
Prou, M. and Recue des Chares de abbaye de Sant- enot-
der, A. sur-Lore, vo. I, Pars 1900-1907.
Prudentus. Carmna, ed. by austnus Arevaus, 2 vos.,
Romae 1788-1789.
Pseudo- erosua. Antqutatum vararum voumna II, ed. by
. Annus, 1512.
Ptoemy. Geographa, ed. by C. Mtter, vo. I, Parsh s 1883.
Rasa u Ihwan a-Safa, ombay edton.
Raw nson, G. The story of erodotus, vo. III, London 1859.
Reg neapotan archv monumenta, vo. III, Neapo 1849.
Rnad, E. Statute d or de anno MCCCLI , Roma 1913.
Roscher, W. . AusfUhrches Le kon der grechschen und
romschen Mythooge, Lepzg 1884.
Rudof of uda. MG ., Scrptores, vo. II.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SOURCES UOTED

Sachau, E.
Santa Rosa de
terbo, .
Schntrer, G.
Servus.
Seybod, C. .
Severs, E.
Sbernag, I.
Socrates.
Sonus.
Sozomenus.
Stabua.
Status.
Statut de Lagh d
Stenmeyer, E. and
Severs, E.
Strabo.
Suetonus.
The Chronoogy of Ancent Natons, London 1879.
Syrsche Rechtsbucher, vo. I, ern 1907.
Eucdaro das paavras, termos e frases que em
Portuga antgamente se usaram, Lsboa 1865.
De erfasser der sogenannten redegar-Chronk,
reburg 1900.
Gossarum atno-arabcum, eron 1900.
Das Todes ahr des Wufa, n Pau und raune,
etrage zur Geschchte der deutschen Sprache
und Lteratur, vo. .
ohannes Trthemus, Regensburg 1885 (frst
edton, Landshut 1868).
stora eccesastca.
Coectanea rerum memorabum, ed. by Th.
Mommsen, eron 1895.
stora eccesastca.
See egebauer.
Suae, ed. by E. aehrens, Lpsae 1876.
Como e d Lugano, vo. II, Roma 1915.
De athochdeutschen Gossen, ern 1879-98.
Geographca, ed. by C. Muer and . Dtbner,
Parss 1853.
Tactus. Opera quae supersunt, ed. by . G. Oreus,
Turc, eron 1859-95.
Tertuan.
Te tc und Untersuchungen zur Geschchte der atchrstchen Lteratur,
ed. by O. von Gebhardt and A. arnack.
Theodoretus.
Theophanes. onnae 1839-41, n CS ., vos. III, I .
Trabosch, G. Stora dea etteratura taana, vo. P, Modena
1790.
De Goten n Tauren, Wen 1881.
Tomaschek, W.
Traube, L.
Trthemus.
Troya, C.
Untersuchungen zur Uebereferungsgeschchte r6-
mscher Schrftsteer, n Stzungsberchte der
Munchner Akademe, 1891.
Annaum hrsaugensum torn II, St. Ga 1690.
Ioanns Trthem abbats Peapptan quondam
Spanheymenss ad Ma manum I Caes.
Lbr Poygraphae I, Argentnae 1600.
ohanns Trthem Spanhemenss opera hstorca,
rancofurt 1601.
Codce dpomatco ongobardo da DL III a
DCCL I , vo. , Napo 1855.
Ughe, .
Itaa sacra, vo. I, enets 1717.
egetus.
enantua ortunatua. Opera poetca, ed. by . Leo, n MG ., Auctores
antqussm, vo. I .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
anueva, . age teraro a as gesas de Espafa, Madrd
1806-1902.
rg Man Opera, ed. by . uemer, Lpsae 1886.
Watz, G.
Wherry, E. M.
Wener, L.
Wmmer, L. . A.
Wotke, C.
Wrght, W.
Wuttke, .
Uber das Leben und de Lehre des Ufa, annover
1840.
A Comprehensve Commentary on the uran,
London 1882.
Commentary to the Germanc Laws and Medaeva
Documents, Cambrdge 1915.
Contrbutons toward a story of Arabco-Gothc
Cuture, vos. I and II, New York 1917-1919.
De Runenschrft, ern 1887.
Sanct Eucher Lugdunenss ormuae, ndo-
bonae, etc., 1894, n CSEL., vo. I.
A Short story of Syrac Lterature, London 1894.
See Aethcus.
angemester, C. See Orosus.
eder, . . Grosses vostandges Unversa-Le con, ae
and Lepzg 1732-50.
eno, Apostoo Dssertazon ossane, vo. II, eneza 1753.
euss, . De Deutschen und de Nachbarstamme, Munchen
1837.
Tradtones possessonesque wzenburgenses, Sprae
1842.
egebauer, M. stora re terarae Ordns S. enedct, vo.
III, Augustae nd. et erbpoU 1754.
onaras. Eptome hstorarum, ed. by L. Dndorf, vo. III,
Lpsae 1870.
osmus. onnae 1837, n CS ., vo. I .
otenberg, . Chronque de Abou-D afar-Mo hammed- en-
D arr- en-Yezd Tabar, vo. I, Pars 1867.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS
Not a snge one of the contemporary wrters on the
converson of the Goths knows ether of ther eary
Aransm or of Ufas, the Aran or Sem-Aran bshop
of the Goths.
Socrates mentons n hs stora eccesastca (11.41)
the Gothc bshop Theophus, who was one of the
sgners of the Ncene creed. We sha ater see that
ths passage s an nterpoaton of the eghth century,
but the fact s apparenty correct, for Theophus
Gothae Metropos s gven as a sgner for Provnca
Gotha n the Ncene Counc of 325, and f ths st s
genune, the menton n Socrates s equay genune.
Epphanus tes how Audus, the founder of the
Audan monasteres, was, n the mdde of the fourth
century, reegated to Scytha. e penetrated nto
the nteror of Gotha and taught Chrstanty to many
of the Goths, at the same tme estabshng there
monasteres, at whch strct dscpne was mantaned.
In spte of the pecuar practces nsttuted by Audus,
Epphanus prases hm as a good Chrstan and
Cathoc. After hs death Svanus was bshop of
Gotha. Then the Cathoc Goths were drven from
Gotha, and they setted n Chacs, near Antoch, and
on the Euphrates. Ths voent persecuton was
nsttuted by a pagan kng who hated the Romans
and so transferred hs hatred to the natve Chrstans,
who n hs mnd beonged to the same category as the
Romans. ut the persecuton dd not ava much,
because wsdom cannot be eradcated.1
84 y.ot rtuo fv ttut A tamv AvSto , es td I Tf v-
da un o 6ao co O urfe , 9d t d(ptfvdt,Ev am , a fot6 TCU -
mo cwv TOI 6ao e uvrvW: h. E et 6
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2 ISTORY O ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
As Epphanus says that the Goths had emgrated
four years before, and hs work on the hereses was
wrtten between 374 and 377, t s cear that he refers
to the persecuton by Athanarc, whch s supposed to
have drven Ufas nto e e. Yet there s no reference
here ether to Ufas or to Arans. Indeed, St. Augus-
tne n hs De cvtate De, dstncty says that there
were none but Cathocs there at the tme: Perhaps,
however, t was not to be reckoned as a persecuton,
when the kng of the Goths, n Gotha tsef, persecuted
the Chrstans wth wonderfu cruety, when there were
none but Cathocs there, of whom very many were
crowned wth martyrdom, as we have heard from certan
brethren who had been there at that tme as boys, and
unhestatngy caed to mnd that they had seen these
thngs 1
ov E O WYEI , a dg T rt 6mo favotv, a e TO taw-cma. t c oWag,
no oug tun- Yadov an ToEv dcp O IEO ovaoTT) a ev tf ttutf
orWa Yf.vfto, a o tdf a uoOcvu TC a fo T a ov 1 tu ovoa.
Eon Y o vn TOUTO T tdyna rtdw ev dvaotootpf davnaotf o td
ndvra atnuv tv rote avr v ovao nr o(og a og IP ORTCU, rpr TO (p ave-
wv TOUTW , Tt s ra eo ayTs Tot I ua a, TT S TE ard 16 6uoTuc v
y e vrs TOW OT r Wa 6no oYta ..... IIoUo 81 o t To rf v
eCvov Te ewrtpr ytt vaa orv avrog re o IET UT TOW Tdv aTo ouroO
o ro, Oupdvo Tg TI C Mfcn5 Ttov nota uTv a (bto TII Torf a fee
TvAc, o crct o-tTaev oftroug fouo coreovs1 d o a 2 ovav6g tg, ca
, d v av)6e6T Ttva TO 6ov navoaoda, (d urca Ouodwov.
O STO dvansoov TOIOUTOU TdynaTo . Mt ru 8e TT TW bao dmov
aurbv Tovwnr Ouoavtou a S/.onavoO TOU foe TordCas Ts eurfpr, .-to o 81-
EM hoav, a e 6 vov f ftE T6 TO TOW avo yu, v TE Totg ( OEO a -
vSog Tf s nee Avuo eCos, a frv Tog oEO TOU EucpoaTon. a YO d A
Tf ordtag 8u noav o etovg, ou uovov, cU d a o fm T .oo e et
purcavot, 8u YM nsYd ou E errdvrog v 6ao a g E rvog, Sevovt T
O O a noog ov tSuv Pa aLsav, d TO toug CaoAcg TU Pca-
nafwv eva parovoug, T6 nav Y C fffv cmavo v de1 4 ECvtov O CE-
aftfvau Ou et tE 8 a aorp ag, nvd puTEvpa noretag. A a e fto-
oOm tdrrec dnr daOa, tdvTwg Etov e Eftev dv cono. Ou Y U OEI -/dp
et U n rrYf)v Tt)g tcrrewc. IIo o ovv dva co T oavTeg TO av rav A
8nv(7v Tf)g 1 oTta , a TOI TIU T OCU nrytov Evrafda dovreg, moo ov-
ov rbto TO O OU To mn T TeoodocDv, Advermts haereses, n Mgne,
Patro, graeea, vo. LII, co. 372 f.
1 Ns forte non est persecuto conputanda, quando re Gothorum n
psa Gotha persecutus est Chrstanos crudetate mrab, cum b non
essent ns cathoc , quorum purm martyro coronat sunt, scut a qubus-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 3
In 404 St. Chrysostom was aready n e e. Whe
there he heard from the Marsan Gothc monks, where
Serapon was bshop, that deacon Moduarus had
brought news from Gotha that that wonderfu man,
Unas, whom he had ordaned bshop and sent to
Gotha, had ded, after havng accompshed many
wonderfu thngs, and that the kng of the Goths had
sent a etter n whch he asked for another bshop. As
the season for sang was unfavorabe, St. Chrysostom
counseed deay, addng as another cogent reason that
he was an ous to send the best possbe man.1
The Gothc monks are caed Marsan because they
ved on the estate of Marsa. Paadus, n chapter I
of the Lfe of St. Chrysostom, speaks of the woman,
the wfe of Promotus, as a voent partsan aganst
hm. In a etter to the same Goths n the same year,
Chrysostom speaks of them as the monks n Promotus
fed, and prases them for havng abstaned from ds-
turbances n the church of the Goths, whch were,
no doubt, nsttuted by ths Marsa wth the purpose
dam fratrbus, qu tune c puer fuerant et se sta udsse ncunctanter
recordabantur, audumus n Corpus scrptorum ecdesascorum atnorum,
vo. L , p. 356.
1 E r o rdv (o o MM tovTfc: o MaooEc, at rdrftot, evOa de E ovm-
TO SEoantnv 6 tfo ono , on Mo ow o f dev 6 ftd avo u -ayYt ov,
Sr Chrv ac 6 fatur ono 6 dra doo Evo , ov no 4 yv ngoTov oa a
f ,T ( a ec I a.v to d od ryd a arocOcooa o4T frrr a f te p-
oo v Y(c)uaTa TO pryoe TU rc uftmv dEohrca fe cpdyva UTOI fcuov.o-
nov. E ts orv ou frv f o 6(, w nooc -r)v d f, o t-vrv araot ocprv mrvre-
otrv t oo-f-com-v, ) ne rmv a dvaCo rv (a 6e vay Srvatov a
e r6v awooov vuv, ovbk e r t oT) e etva), ateqMota
Sd TOY n tuva nagacr euaaov d d )T) d r f arto naoa
cona YCI tffn EYIOTO . Auo Yu0 onv d und ) . une e
8 (tf) Yevw.ro, T6 TE nao Towtcov ew Yvetrfra, Tffv -coaaCra a d
aanevow, a nno ov 06 ftp(uc , to re out coc Tva YS P O - On Yut
Tva YS OIO nofora, oofta a afrrf . E 8e TOUTO yevoTo, 8 (
O, rd 4 f s nunaoau Iv o6v ur8ev TOUTO Ye rTa, naoav
d( oqTr 8e A 8waTov fv a avftav6vrcos r6v Mo8oudgov
e 6oa(tev, (e vuna Sv fpruero. E e u 8wvardv, c Tfv e w

o , . de Montfaucon, S. oanns Chrysostom
,
Y cvfto), . de Montfaucon, S. oanns Chrysostom Opera, Pars
1837, vo. III2, p. 722.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of annoyng Chrysostom.1 It s qute key that the
u taposton of Mapaes o rbrOot had ater, n the eghth
century, some part n creatng Germanc Mars, as
ntroduced nto Pseudo-Tactus.2
In the contemporary wrters there s no reference to
a martyrdom by fre, such as s mentoned ater n
connecton wth the burnng of a Gothc church. I
have aready shown how the burnng of Goths at Cor-
doba has gven rse to the egend.3 The dscordant
dates gven for the burnng n the syna ares and the
Gothc caendar make t certan that we have here
ony an attempt to connect the burnng wth the per-
secuton of Athanarc. The Greek syna ares4 pace
the event under March 26, between 367 and 375.
The Gothc caendar puts t on October 29, whe the
Chroncon Paschae paces the kng of the Goths at
Laemomaceum and the burnng of the Gothc
church on uy 12 of the year 400, n the regn of
Arcadus.5 As the Chroncon Paschae contans nter-
poatons up to the eeventh century, we have ony
ate and confctng remnscences of the eghth century
event, as recorded by the Arabc wrters.
So far we have not heard a word of Aran Goths.
The frst defnte reference to them s n Itay, n the
tme of Ambrose. In 386 the court party tred to
get Ambrose to eave Man, but he remaned for severa
days n the asca, surrounded by a arge congre-
gaton, who woud defend hm aganst the sodery
wthout. In the sermon aganst the Aran Au entus,
1 To IAO O OUOI tots r6rftos tv tog II noe mm .... ov 8s nfv
Tf E taoC Tf TCO rcvr cov, bd., p. 863 f.
1 See p. 160 f.
8 See my Contrbutons, vo. I, p. 142 ff.
See Anacda oandana, vo. I, p. 274 ff .
od a tf TCp ET .I opdvauv I th to o gv m Amfo.uay. . ,ur
a t T E . ./ .TIOI U t n r6Tftcov ow no cp n rdt gunavfv nfv nwve-
o .TOO 8 fow tov (cov.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 5
whch he then preached, he referred to the Goths who,
wth the soders, assaed hm and n a etter to
Marcena,1 wrtten a year earer, he spoke of the
Goths who, as of od they made ther waggon ther
home, so now make the Church ther waggon, that
s, he spoke contemptuousy of the Goths, who as
mercenares were servng the Aran empress ustna
and therefore supportng the Aran cause.2 We do
not know what bshop was sent to Aarc after the
death of Unas, but when Aarc came to Itay he
obvousy favored the Aran cause, and naturay so.
To make hs campagn more effectve, he had tp assure
hmsef of the support of the Itaan Goths who had
aready aed themseves wth the Arans. ut hs
Aransm was not of the rabd ant-Cathoc knd,
hence hs moderaton durng the sack of Rome, whch
was prased by a the Cathoc wrters of the tme.3
St. Augustne was not nmcay dsposed toward the
Goths, because of ther moderaton, and he understood
fu we that t was chefy potca reasons whch
decded the adherence of the Goths to the Aran party.
Indeed, he saw ceary that the varous sects were
tryng to get the Goths on ther sde, even as dd the
Donatsts, because the Goths were gettng to be
powerfu. 4
1 The Letters of S. Ambrose, O ford 1881, p. 131.
2 Prodre de Arans nuus audebat qua nee qusquam de cvbus erat,
pauc de fama rega, nonnu etam Goth. ubus ut orn paustra sedes
erat, ta nunc paustrum Eccesa est. uocumque femna sta processert,
secum suos omnes coetus veht, Mgne, Patro, ot., vo. I, co. 997.
Inmantaa barbara tarn mts apparut, ut ampssmae bascae
npendae popuo cu parceretur egerentur et decernerentur, ub nemo
ferretur, unde nemo raperetur, quo berand mut a mserantbus hostbus
ducerentur, unde captuand u nee a crudebus hostbus abducerentur:
hoc Chrst nomn, hoc Chrstano tempor trbuendum qusqus non
udet, caecus, De evtate De, I. 7 etc.
4 Aquandp autem, scut audvmus, nonnu e pss voentes sb
Gothos concare, quando eos vdent aqud posse, dcunt hoc se credere
quod et credunt, Mgne, Patro, ot., vo. III, co. 793.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ony some tme after the ffth century dd the
perpe ed Greek church hstorans ask themseves how
t a happened that the Goths became Arans. Soc-
rates says that the Goths were dvded nto two fac-
tons, that of rtgern, who had fed to the Romans,
and that of Athanarc, across the Danube. rtgern
receved ad from the Romans aganst Athanarc, and
after a vctory over hm, the Goths out of grattude
became Arans, ke aens, who had aded them. At
that tme, Ufas nvented the Gothc etters and
transated the be nto Gothc but because he aso
converted the Goths of Athanarc, who was a pagan,
the atter persecuted them, so that even Arans be-
came martyrs.1 Ths account s not ony n tota
dsagreement wth the contemporary account of Athan-
arc s persecuton of Cathoc Goths ony, but wth
Socrates own account of Ufas, who had subscrbed
to the compromse creed of Constantnope, after hav-
ng foowed the Ncene creed of shop Theophus.2
Sozomenus says that the Goths feeng across the
Danube from the uns sent a egaton, headed by
Ufas, the bshop of the Goths, askng permsson
to sette n Thrace. Then the Goths spt up nto the
party of rtgern and Athanarc, and the peope of
rtgern became Arans, n grattude for the ad
receved from aens. Ufas had orgnay not n
any way dffered from the Cathoc communcants,
but, havng come to Constantnope and havng met
the Arans, ether out of pocy or convcton turned
Aran, drawng the whoe peope wth hm. Ufas
gave the Goths a transaton of the be. Then
Athanarc persecuted the Chrstans. e carred a
statue on a carrage to the Chrstan sanctuares and
ordered the Chrstans to worshp t. If they dd not
1 stora eccesastcs, I . 33.
1 Ibd., II. 41.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 7
do so, they were burned n ther churches.1 Sozo-
menus, too, knows of the presence of Ufas at the
concabuum of Constantnope, where he subscrbed
to the modfed creed of Armnum.
When St. Augustne spoke kndy of the Goths,
though they were Arans, t dd not occur to hm to
speak of Aran martyrs, frst, because, accordng to
hs own statement, there were ony Cathoc martyrs
n otha, and secondy, because t was nconcevabe
for a Cathoc to cass Arans as martyrs. The Arans
were Chrstans, and as such they stood hgh above
the pagans, s what St. Augustne repeatedy says,
but, f he had cassed Arans who were burnt to death
as martyrs, he woud have had to ca aens a martyr,
snce he was burnt to death by the pagan Goths. Yet
here, n Socrates and Sozomenus, we hear of Aran
martyrs who were burnt to death n ther churches,
an e ceedngy mprobabe statement for Cathoc
wrters to make. esdes, nether St. Augustne nor
the Greek syna ares nor the Chroncon Paschae know
of anythng but Cathoc martyrs who were burnt to
death. Obvousy somethng s wrong n the accounts
of Socrates and Sozomenus.
Theodoretus knows nothng of the martyrdom, and
confnes hmsef ony to nstructng the gnorant as to
how the Aran contagon reached the Goths. Accord-
ng to hm, the nfamous Eudo us persuaded aens to
try to convert the Goths to Aransm, athough here-
tofore they had been true Cathocs. At that tme
shop Ufas was a man of great power among them.
Eudo us brbed hm wth sweet words and wth money
to accept feowshp wth the Arans. ence the Goths
consder the ather to be greater than the Son, but
deny that the Son s created, athough they commune
wth those who say so. Thus the Goths dd not depart
1 L37.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
from ther ancestra regon, athough they communed
wth Eudo us and aens.1 ere we have a totay
dfferent account. We hear nothng of martyrs and of
the nventon of etters by Ufas, and Ufas s
represented as a man brbed by Eudo us to commune
wth the Arans, wthout departng from the Cathoc
regon, athough the creed s, to say the east, Sem-
Aran.
The most comfortabe vew woud be to assume
that the three Greek eccesastca wrters of the ffth
century, Socrates, Sozomenus, and Theodoretus, drew
upon ther magnaton and a hazy account of a
Gothc bshop Ufas, n order to e pan the orgn of
Aransm among them but there are a number of
dsquetng factors n such an assumpton, whch com-
pe us carefuy to nvestgate the story of Ufas as
to ts possbe orgn n the ffth century.
Ufas s absent from Orosus storae adversus
paganos, and I sha now show that ths work s a for-
gery, based to a consderabe e tent on Isdore.
Many parae passages have been noted n Orosus
and Isdore, and from the estabshed fact that Orosus
ded about the year 418, whe Isdore ded n 636, t
has been assumed that the atter everywhere bor-
rowed from the storae of Orosus but an e am-
naton of these parae passages totay dspes such an
assumpton. Nothng can be done wth dentca
passages n the two or wth passages so dvergent that
the borrowng may have gone n ether drecton. I
sha, therefore, confne mysef to a such passages
ony as gve us defnte resuts one way or another.
The eghth and nnth century manuscrpts of
Orosus2 have for a tte: aec nsunt n hoc codce
hstorarum Pau oros praesbter adversum pa-
1 I . 33.
- C. angemester, Pau Oros storarum adversum paganos br II,
n Corpus scrptorum eccesastcorum atnorum, vo. , p. 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 9
ganos br numero septem ege fecter: Ormsta g
mser abs I metens sonat. Wd guesses have been
made as regards the orgn of the tte Ormsta, by
whch Orosus was frequenty quoted,1 but there can
be no doubt as to the goss: Ormsta g mserabs
metens. G means gotce, the gossator thnkng
of Goth, armosta very poor but the second e pa-
naton, metens, shows that both the meanng
poor and measurng are derved from the Arabc
source from whch Goth, arms and the correspondng
O German, ASa on, etc., words are obtaned. We
have Arab. f.(t. f t arm, arm ev n dsposton,
bad, corrupt, wcked, abomnabe, from r aram to
brng caamty upon, be soft r arm aso means a
heap of gran, hence ( . ta rm to heap up, f up
the measure. In the atter sense the word s found
n a the Semtc anguages. We have eb. _.
aram to be heaped, be cever, shrewd, Chad.
r.E. aremfo a heap of gran, Syr. arm
shrewd, . aram he sweed, heaped up, etc. It
s evdent that the Arabc sense of hardhearted, bad,
mserabe deveoped from the dea to swe up, be
shrewd. The ate Lat. gremum acervus, 2 found
n be transatons of the Itaa type, s unqueston-
aby derved from the same Semtc word, f not from
Arabc, certany from Syrac or Phoencan.
After the Proogue, the storae begn wth an ac-
count of the mseres of the word. The odest manu-
scrpts here have as a tte, n red etters, Ormestae
1 Th. von Moerner, De Oros vta eusque storarum brs septem ad-
versus Paganos, eron 1844, p. 180.
Arche /fr atensche Le kographe und Grammatk, vo. III, p. 191.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
f r
ncp uoumen prum de trum partum terrae ndco. 1
Smary, the second book begns wth ncpt eusdem
secundum de mund erumpns. 2 Thus there cannot
be a shadow of a doubt that the tte Ormsta s the
Gothc or Arabc for the mseres of the word, as
whch the work was known.3 In Gothc ony the
ad ectve armosta ee /6re/ oc, most mserabe s
recorded. rom ths was formed by the Goths the
tte Ormsta msery, or, rather, the greatest
mseres. 4 Thus we have the postve proof that
Orosus was the preoccupaton of the Spansh Goths
n the eghth century.
The Arabo-Gothc arm passed nto O German as
arm, aram aerumnosus, pauper, nops, armda
penura, paupertas, etc. In ONorse armr never
acqured the sense of nops, but preserved ony the
Gothc sense of wretched. The AS. earm, arm
poor, mserabe, wretched remaned ony a book
word and has not survved n Engsh. Thus the
artfca orgn of the group from an Arabo-Latn
goss s made obvous. We now have an addtona
proof, f such were necessary, that the Gothc be
coud not have been wrtten before the eghth century,
for t was Arab, arm that ed to Goth, arms mser-
abs, and Lat. msercors, not Gr. e voc, produced
Goth, armharte and the whoe Germanc group
whch beongs here.
1 angemester, op. et., p. 8.
/6 , p. 79.
Indeed, as ate as the end of the nnth century, ormcsa had the meanng
of msera, e cdum: necnonet sanctum Gydamcu us sagactate ngen
ndustraque egend atque n sacrs canonum brs perta, ber e art-
fcosa compostus nstructone, quern Ormcstam rttanae vocant decarat,
Anaeda oandana, vo. I, p. 215.
4 Of course, Lat. aerumna msery may have aded n the adopton of
the Arabc word, but there s no evdence of t. The Latn word frst
occurs n Pautus, hence t s most key of Phoencan orgn, and, ke
premum, beongs to our group.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 11
In the Proogue of Orosus there s an e panson of a
perfecty cear passage n the Etymoogae of Isdore:
Orosua. Isdore.
E ocorum agrestum conpts et Pagan e pags Athenensum
pags pagan uocantur sue gentes dct, ub e ort sunt. Ib enm n
qua terrena sapunt, qu cum futura ocs agrestbus et pags gentes
non quaerant, praetenta autem aut ucos doaque statuerunt et a ta
obuscantur aut nescant, prae- nto vocabuum pagan sortt sunt.
senta tamen tempora ueut mas Gentes sunt qu sne ege sunt, et
e tra sotum nfestatssma ob hoc nondum credderunt. Dct autem
soum quod credtur Chrstus et gentes, qua ta sunt ut fuerunt
cotur Deus, doa autem mnus gent, d est, scut n carne descen-
countur, nfamant, Proogue, 9. derunt sub peccato, sccet dos
serventes et necdum regenerat,
III. 10. 1-2.
Isdore got hs defnton from a Servus goss to
Georgca, II. 382, 383, ngentes pagos et compta
crcum Thesdae posuere, whch runs as foows:
Pagos et compta crcum, d est per quadrva quae
compta appeantur ab eo quod mutae vae n unum
confuant et vas, quae pag dnb TU my Sv appean-
tur, d est a fontbus, crca quos vae consueverant
cond: unde et pagan dct sunt, quas e uno fonte
potantes. . . Thesdae Athenenses qu prm udos
nsttuere Lberaa. . . compta . . . ub pagan
agrestes, bucna convocat, soent nre conca.
The goss for conpta s gven n Isdore n . 16. 12:
conpeta, qua pures n ea conpetunt vae, and n
. 2. 15: conpta sunt ub usus est conventus fer
rustcorum et dcta conpta quod oca muta n agrs
eodem conpetant, et quo conventur a rustcs. ow
cosey Isdore foowed the Servus goss s seen from
the fact that he dstncty says that the pag were
frst estabshed by the Athenans. The statement
that the gentes paced groves and dos n the pag s
mentoned by Isdore n another pace, where he
derves nemus from numen: nemus a numnbus nun-
cupatum, qua pagan b doa consttuebant ( II.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
6. 6). Ths etymoogy, as we as that of gentes,
shows concusvey that Isdore dd not quote from
Orosus, because there gentes s eft une paned and
hamperng the sense. ow s gentes derved there
from pagus Obvousy the statement n Orosus s a
senseess condensaton from Isdore. The rest of the
passage n Orosus s a free and stupd renderng of
St. Augustne s statement n the Retractatones.1 As
the Retractatones were wrtten after 426, when Orosus
was dead, t s obvous that Orosus coud not have
quoted St. Augustne. esdes, n the Retractatones
St. Augustne speaks of Orosus as a certan Spansh
presbyter who wrote to hm about the Prscansts
and about Orgen.2 ad Orosus reay wrtten hs
storae at St. Augustne s request, we shoud have
heard somethng about t from St. Augustne, who s
sent on the matter. e quotes Orosus very fre-
quenty, but ony n connecton wth the Prscanst
and Peagan heresy, and woud have been the ast
man to characterze the author of so wretched a
Latnty as n the storae adversus paganos as vg
ngeno, promptus eoquo, wth whch he recommends
hm to erome.3
1 Interea Roma Gothorum nruptone agentum sub rege Aarco adque
mpetu magnae cads euersa est, cuus euersonem deorum fasorum muto-
rumque cutores, quos ustato nomne paganos uocamus, n Chrstanam
regonem referre conantes soto acerbus et amarus Deum uerum bas-
phemare coeperunt. Unde ego e ardescens zeo domus De aduersus eorum
basphemas ue en-ores bros de cutate De scrbere nsttu. uod opus
per aquot annos me tenut, eo quod aa muta ntercurrebant, quae dffere
non oporteret et me prus ad souendum occupabant. oc autem de
cutate De grande opus tandem ugnt duobus brs est termnatum.
uorum qunque prm eos refeunt, qu res humanas ta prosperar uount,
ut ad hoc mutorum deorum cutum, quos pagan coere consueuerunt,
necessarum esse arbtrentur, et qua prohbetur, maa sta e orr adque
abundare contendunt. Sequentes autem qunque aduersus eos oquuntur,
qu fatentur haec maa nee defusse umquam nee defutura mortabus, et
ea nunc magna, nunc parua ocs temporbus personsque uarar, sed deorum
mutorum cutum, quo es sacrfcatur, propter utam post mortem futurara
esse utem dsputant, n CSEL., vo. L1, p. 1.
2 Mgne, Patro, ot., vo. II, co. 648.
Ibd., vo. III, co. 720.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 13
The forger of the storae used for hs geographca
matera Isdore s Etymoogae, e pandng the e tracts
wth bts from varous authors, chefy Pomponus
Mea and Pny. Ths s ustrated n the very be-
gnnng of the geographca part:
Orosu . Isdore.
Maores nostr orbem totus terrae, Undque enm Oceanua crcum-
ocean mbo crcumsaeptum, tr- fuens eus n crcuo ambt fnes,
quetrum statuere eusque tres partes Dvsus est autem trfare: e qubus
Asam Europam et Afrcam uocaue- una pars Asa, atera Europa,
runt, quamua aqu duas hoc est terta Afrca nuncupatur. uas tres
Asam ac dende Afrcam n Europam partes orbs veteres non aequater
accpendam putarnt, I. 2. 1. dvserunt. . . uapropter s n
duas partes orents et occdents
orbem dvdas, Asa ert n una, n
atera vero Europa et Afrca, I .
2. 1-3.
ortunatey we have Isdore s own asserton that he
got the frst part of the statement out of ygnus,1
and the second part from St. Augustne.2 As the
St. Augustne passage s from De cvtate De, I. 17,
whch was wrtten about ten years after the death of
Orosus, and ygnus Poetcon astronomcum s un-
questonaby of a much ater date, t s as cear as
dayght that the forger crbbed the whoe out of
Isdore, where aone the two passages are combned.
Observe the shrewd way n whch the forger tred to
cover hs tracks. The parts are transposed veteres s
changed to maores nostr nstead of undque enm
Oceanus crcumfuens eus n crcuo ambt fnes we have
ocean mbo crcumsaeptum nstead of drsus trfare
we have trquetrum statuere (whch, by the way, s an
1 De nature rerum, L III. 1.
1 Ibd., L III. 2.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dotc statement) nstead of Euro-pa, et Afrca we have
Afrcam n Europam accpendam.
Orosua. Isdore.
Europa ncpt ut d sub paga Europa autem n tertam partem
septentrons, a fumne Tana, qua orbs dvsa ncpt a fumne Tana,
Rphae montes Sarmatco auers descendens ad occasum per septen-
oceano Tanam fuuum fundunt, tronaem Oceanum usque n fnes
qu praeterens aras ac termnos spanae cuus pars orentas et
Ae andr Magn n Rhobascorum m erc ana a Ponto consurgens, tota
fnbusstosMaeotdasaugetpaudee, mar Magno conungtur, et n
quarum nmensa e undato u ta nsuas Gades fntur, I . 4. 2.
Theodosam urbem Eu num Pon- Gads nsua n fne aetcae pro-
turn ate ngredtur. Inde u ta vncae sta, quae drmt Europam
Constantnopom ongae mttuntur ab Afrca, n qua ercus coumnae
angustae, donee eas mare hoc quod vsuntur, et unce Tyrrhen mars
dcmus Nostrum accpat. Europae faucbus Ocean aestus nmtttur.
n spana occdentas oceanus I . 6. 7.
termno eat, ma me ub apud Gades
nsuas ercus coumnae usuntur
et Tyrrhen mars faucbus ocean
aestus nmtttur, I. 2. 4-7.
Isdore, I . 6. 7 s drecty borrowed from Sonus,
III. 12-13, n capte aetcae, ub e tremus est
not orbs termnus, nsua a contnent septngents
pedbus separatur, quam Tyr a Rubro profect mar
Erythream, Poen ngua sua Gadr, d est saepem
nomnaverunt . . . sed Gadtanum fretum, a Gadbus
dctum, Atantcos aestus n nostrum mare dscdo
nmttt orbs. nam Oceanus . . Europam radt, Afrcam
de tero, scsssque Cape et Abnna montbus quos
dcunt coumnas ercus, nter Mauros fundtur et
spanam. That the Orosus passage s not oder
s proved by Isdore s n fne aetcae provncae sta,
whch proceeds drecty from Sonus n capte aetcae,
whch s absent from Orosus, and from quae drmt
Europam ab Afrca, whch s equay absent from
Orosus. ence Pseudo-Orosus took the ast passage
from Isdore, and not vce versa. e dd not take t
drecty from Sonus, on account of the phrase,
Tyrrhen mars faucbus, whch Isdore, n the same
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 15
passage, evoved out of Sonus. The begnnng of the
passage s composte. It contans Isdore, and s fed
up wth scraps from varous authors, oosey hung
together, and by the qua apparenty dependent on
paga septentrons.
Orosua. Isdore.
In capte Syrae Cappadoca est, Cappadocam urbs propra nom-
quae habet ab orente Armenam, navt. aec n capte Syrae sta ab
ab occasu Asam, ab aquone orente Armenam tangt, ab occasu
Themscyros campos et mare Cm- Asam mnorem, ab aquone mare
mercum, a merde Taurum mon- Cmmercum et Themscyros cam-
tern, cu subacet Cca et Isaura poe, quos habuere Amazones a
usque ad Ccum snum, qu spectat merde vero Taurum montem, cu
contra nauam Cyprum, I. 2. 25. subacet Cca et Isaura usque
ad Ccum snum, qu spectat
contra nauam Cyprum, I . 3. 37.
It s obvous that one has coped the other. That
Isdore s the orgna s made mmedatey cear by
the phrase, Themscyros campos, quos habuere Ama-
zones, whch s taken from a goss of Servus to Aened,
I. 659. To quaes Threcae of rg, Servus
wrtes uaes Threcae Tanas fuvus est, qu separat
Asam ab Europa, crca quern antea Amazones hab-
taverunt unde se postea ad Thermodonta, fuvum
Thracae, transtuerunt: quod etam Saustus testa-
tur, dcens den camp Themscyre, quos habuere
A mazones, ab Tana fumne, ncertum quam ob causam,
dgressae. ut Thermodon s n the Pontus, and
Themscyrum s nearby, as Mea has t, ad Thermo-
donta campus, n eo fut Themscyrum oppdum
(I. 19). Accordng to Mea, there was a cty Cmme-
rum n Thrace, near the Tanas Rver (bd.), and Ovd
spoke of a Cmmeran Sea somewhere ndefntey n
that regon, possby meanng the Azov Sea. Now
Isdore, n tryng to descrbe the border of Cappadoca
as e tendng as far as Themscyrum, thought of the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Servus goss, n whch he took the Themscyre cam-p
to refer, not to the new regon whther the Amazons
went nto the Pontus, but to a regon cose to the
Tanas Rver, and so added the Mare Cmmercum,
whch s not anywhere near Cappadoca, but near the
Tanas Rver. That ths mstake was made by Isdore
s made certan by the reference to the Amazons, who
came from the regon of the Tanas Rver. Pseudo-
Orosus dropped off the reference to the Amazons, as
he generay avoded anythng but strcty geographca
references, and preserved both the Mare Cmmercum
and the Themscyre camp, whch are qute absurd
wthout the omtted note.
Orosus. Isdore.
Asa rego ue, ut prppre dcam, Asa mnor ab orente Cappadoca
Asa mnor absque orenta parte cngtur, ab as partbus undque
qua ad Cappadocam Syramque pro- mare crcumdatur nam a septen-
gredtur undque crcumdata eat trone pontum Eu num habet,
mar: a septentrone Ponto Eu no, ab occasu Propontdem, a merde
ab occasu Proppntde atque ees- Aegyptum mare, I . 3. 38.
ponto, ad merdem mar Nostro,
b est mons Oympus, I. 2. 26.
As the ast phrase, a merde Aegyptum mare, s
from Sonus, L. 1, Isdore cannot have coped from
Orosus, who changed t to mar Nostro. Pseudo-
Orosus had Sonus before hm and from Isdore and
Sonus created the bunder, Asa rego ue, ut propre
dcam, Asa mnor. What Sonus says s ths: Sequ-
tur Asa: sed non eam Asam oquor, quae n terto
orbs dvorto termnos amnes habet ab Aegypto mar
Num, a Maeoto acu Tanam: verum earn quae a
Temesso Lycae ncpt, unde etam Carpathus aus-
pcatur snus ( L. 1). ut t dd not occur to hm
to say that Asa Rego was another name for Asa
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 17
Mnor, athough Asa n the poets frequenty stands
for Asa Mnor.
Orosus. Isdore.
Igtur a monte Imauo hoc est ab Postea vero mnor effects, a de tra
mo Caucaso et de tra orents parte orents parte, qua Oceanus Sercus
qua oceanus Sercus tendtur, usque tendtur, usque ad mare Caspum,
ad promunturum oreum et fumen quod est ad occasum dehnc a
oreum, nde tenus Scythco man merde usque ad Caucas u um
quod est a septentrone, usque ad deducta est, cu subacet yrcana
mare Caspum quod est ab occasu, ab occasu habens parter gentes
et usque ad e tentum Caucas mutas, propter terrarum nfecun-
ugum quod est ad merdem, dtatem ate vagantes, I . 3. 31.
yrcanorum et Scytharum gentes
sunt LII, propter terrarum n-
fecundam dffusonem ate ober-
rantes, I. 2. 47.
We see at a gance that Isdore coud not have quoted
from Orosus, because oreum promunturum s, accord-
ng to Sonus, n Afrca, and not n Asa, even as
Isdore correcty states n I . 7. 7. It so happens
that n the partcuar passage of Sonus there s no
reference to Afrca, hence Pseudo-Orosus made the
bunder of thnkng t somewhere n the e treme north.
Sonus says ( II. 7): oron promunturum
quod aquone caedtur Graec ad venae sc vocaverunt.
A rver oreon s not mentoned anywhere n Latn or
Greek, but Aethcus, speakng of the regon of the
Caspan Sea, says, n s regonbus famosssmam,
gyratam amnem eomaron usque duorum uga mon-
tum, conocatam ntra mare Caspum et oceanum
borrcum (L ). No doubt t s ths eomaron, whch
Pseudo-Orosus read as oreon and paced n the same
regon. Pseudo-Orosus quoted the whoe passage
from Isdore, and, as usua, added a worthess note.
Orosus. Isdore.
Nunc qudqud Danuuus a bar- Provncas autem quas Danubus
banco ad mare Nostrum secudt a arbarco ad Medterranean mare
e pedam, I. 2. 54. secudt, I . 4. 5.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The a barbarco n Pseudo-Orosus makes no sense
wthout a further e panaton, whereas n Isdore t
s due to hs prevous statement, whch Pseudo-Orosus
forgot to quote, Prma Europae rego Scytha n-
feror, quae a Maeotds paudbus ncpens nter
Danubum et Oceanum septentronaem usque ad
Germanam porrgtur quae terra generater propter
barbaras gentes, qubus nhabtatur, arbarca dctur
( I . 4. 3).
Orosus.
Thraca habet ab orente Pro-
pontds snum et cutatem Con-
stantnopom quae yzantum prus
dcta est, a septentrone partem
Damatae et snum Eu n pont,
ab occasu et Afrco Macedonan , a
merde Aegaeum mare, I. 2. 56.
Isdore.
Thradae Thras aphet fus
venens nomen dedsse perhbetur:
a a saevta neoarum Thracam
appeatam d erunt. uc ab or-
ente Proponts et urbs Constant-
nopos opposta est, a septentrone
vero Ister obtendtur, a merde vero
Aegeo mar adhaeret, ab occasu
Macedona subacet, I . 4. 6.
Isdore quotes Sonus ( . 23), fnbus Thracae a
septemtrone ster obtendtur, ab orente Pontus ac
Proponts, a merde Aegaeum mare. Pseudo-
Orosus uses nether ster nor obtendtur (for
ostendtur ), and ntroduces a number of words not
found n Isdore or Sonus.
Oroeus.
Et quonam oceanus habet n-
suas, quas rtannam et bernam
uocant, quae n auersa Gaarum
parte ad prospectum spanae
stae aunt, breuter e pcabuntur.
rtanna ocean nsua per ongum
n boream e tendtur a merde
Gaas habet, I. 2. 75-76.
Isdore.
Insuae dctae quod n sao fnt, d
est n mar. E hs quoque nots-
smae et ma mac, quas purm
veterum soert studo ndagave-
runt, nptandae sunt. rttana
Ocean nsua nterfuse mar toto
orbe dvsa, a vocabuo suae genta
cognomnata. aec adversa Ga-
arum parte ad prospectum spanae
sta eat, I . 6. 1-2.
It hardy needs any proof that Isdore s statement
s orgna, as ntroducng the genera sub ect of sands.
Pseudo-Orosus took ths for hs ntroducton to rtan
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 19
and Ireand, producng a Latnty whch was mpossbe
n the ffth century.
Oroeus. Isdore.
Tngtana Mauretana utma eat Mauretana Tngtana a Tng
Afrcae. haec habet ab orente fu- metropotana huus provncae cv-
men Mauam, a septentrone mare tate vocata eat. aec utma
Nostrum usque ad (return Gad- Afrcae e surgt a montbus septem,
tanum quod nter Auenae et Capes habeas ab orente fumen Mavam,
duo contrara sb promuntura a septentrone fretum Gadtanum,
coartatur, ab Occdents Athantem ab occduo Oceanum Athantcum,
montem et oceanum Athantcum, a merde Gauaum gentes usque ad
sub Afrco esperum montem, a Oceanum eeperum pererrantes,
merde gentes Autooum, quas I . 6. 12.
mne Gaauea uocant, usque ad
oceanum esperum contngentes,
1. 2. 94.
The Gauaes s a bunder n Isdore for Autooes.
Sonus says, Ab hoc per Autoorum (Auctoorum,
rutuorum) gentem ter est n Atantcas sotudnes
( I . 7). Pny has Autooum (Autoorum) gente,
per quam ter est ad montem Afrcae ve fabuosss-
mum Atantem ( . 5), Autotees (Autooes, Auto-
aes) ( . 9), gentes n ea (Tngtana provnca) . . .
mutoque vadssm Autooes (Autoaes, Autoodes)
( . 17), Autooum (Autooam, Anthoam) ( I.
201). It s cear that the Autooes were a naton on
the western coast of Afrca, beyond the Strat of
Gbratar. The mutpcty of speng ed to a naton
Gaauas, not further defned, n Prudentus, Contra
Symmachum, 808. Apparenty from there Isdore got
the form Gaauas or Gauaes, as he wrote t. ut
Isdore commtted the bunder of dervng the name
from the sand of Gauoe, south of Scy: Gauaum
gentes sunt a merde usque Oceanum esperum
pervagantes. hs nomen Gauoe nsua dedt (I .
2. 124). avng dentfed the Autooes wth a naton
south of Scy, he was obged to make them roam up
to the Atantc ocean, n order to get them n the
ocaton where they are unanmousy mentoned as
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
setted, and not as roamng. Pseudo-Orosus, who
had Sonus and Pny at hand, corrected Gauaes to
Autooes, but absurdy added that now they are
caed Gauaes, whch s qute untrue, and forgot to
deete the unfortunate phrase, who roam as far as
the sperc Ocean, thus gvng hmsef away com-
petey.
Oroaus. Isdore.
Nnus re Assyrorum prmus Prmus bea ntut Mnus Aaay-
ut ps uount propagandae com- rorum re . Ipse enm fnbus sus
natons bdne anna foras e tut nequaquam contentus, humanae so-
cruentamque utam qunquagnta cetats foedus nrumpens e erctus
anns per tot am Asam bes egt, ducere, aena vastare, beros popu-
I. 4. 1. os aut trucdare aut subcere coept,
unversamque Asam usque ad L-
byae fnes nova servtute perdomut,
III. 1. 1.
That Isdore dd not quote from Orosus s proved
by usque ad Lbyae fnes nova servtute perdomut,
whch s taken drecty from ustn, I. 1. 5, termnos
usque Lbyae perdomut. That Pseudo-Orosus,
besdes quotng ustn, had Isdore before hm, s proved
by per totam Asam, whch s not n ustn, but appears
n Isdore as unversamque Asam.
Orosus. Isdore.
Scendum tamen est ma me, Lacedaemona condta a Lace-
psam esse Spartam quam et Lace- daemone Semeae fp. Sparta ab
daemonam cutatem, atque nde Sparto o Phorone vocata, qu
Lacedaemonos Spartanos dd, I. fut fus Inach. Ipsam autem
21. 12. ease Spartam quam et Lacedae-
monam cvtatem, atque nde Lace-
daemonos Spartanos dc, . 1. 47.
Isdore dd not take the passage out of Orosus,
because t was condtoned by the two prevous etymo-
oges for Lacedaemona and Sparta, both taken out of
the Chroncon of Eusebus- eronymus. ustn speaks
ndscrmnatey of the Spartans and Lacedaemonans,
takng t for granted that anyone woud know the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 21
dentty of the terms. Pseudo-Orosus crbbed the
passage, whch s here out of pace, from the ety-
mooges gven by Isdore.
Orosus. Isdore.
Urbem nomns su Romanorum Constantnopom urbem Thracae
regum ue prmus ue sous n- Constantnus e nomne suo nst-
sttut. quae soa e pers doorum tut, soam Romae merts et potenta
ad hoc breussmo tempore condta adaequatam. anc condtam pr-
a Chrstano mperatore prouecta mum a Pausana rege Spartanorum,
eat, ut soa Romae, tot saecus et vocatam yzantum, ve quod
msersque prouectae, forma et tantum patet nter Adratcum mare
potenta merto posst aequar, II. et Propontdem, ve quod st re-
28. 27. ceptacuum terrae marsque cops.
Unde et eam Constantnus aptas-
mam condere udcavt, ut et re-
ceptacuum sb terra marque feret,
. 1. 42.
Msed by soam . . adaequatam and condtam
prmum of Isdore, Pseudo-Orosus wrote the absurd
sentence, Romanorum regum ue prmus ue sous
nsttut then, paraphrasng St. Augustne s De
cvtate De, . 25, cu etam condere cutatem
Romano mpero socam, ueut psus Romae fam,
sed sne aquo daemonum tempo smuacroque con-
cesst, he wrote, quae soa e pers doorum. Pseudo-
Orosus forgot that he had aready gven a descrpton
of Constantnope, whch s correct, and does not
contan the absurd statement that t aone had no
dos. e wrote n III. 13. 1, 2: yzantum, nobem
cutatem, aptssmam udcaut, ut receptacuum sb
terra marque feret, eamque obsstentem co obsd-
one cn t. haec autem yzantum quondam a
Pausana rege Spartanorum condta, post autem a
Constantno Chrstano prncpe n maus aucta et
Constantnopos dcta, gorosssm nunc mper sedes
et totus caput Orents est. The e tremey stupd
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
way n whch Pseudo-Orosus pasted together passages
from Isdore and ustn s we ustrated n ths pass-
age: Isdore took from ustn as much as he needed
for the descrpton of Constantnope, but ustn has
nothng whatsoever to say about Constantno. e s
takng of ng Php: ad cuus emoumentum
egrege pertnere ratus, s yzantum, nobem et
martmam urbem, receptacuum terra marque cops
sus futurum, n po test at em redegsset cam cem
caudentem sb portas obsdone cn t. aec namque
urbs condta prmo a Pausana, rege Spartanorum, et per
septem annos possessa fut (I . 1). Isdore qute sen-
sby took from ustn what coud be used n the descrp-
ton of Constantnope. e assumed that yzantum
was but n a spot where t coud hod a arge feet,
even as ustn sad, receptacuum terra marque.
ence he went on to say that Constantno wanted
smary to make ths cty receptacuum sb terra
marque, a port for hmsef. Out of ths and of
ustn Pseudo-Orosus got the phrase, receptacuum
sb terra marque feret, whch n Isdore refers to
Constantno and not to Php. Then Pseudo-Orosus
went on to tak of the cty as ncreased by Constantno,
ater, n II. 28. 27, to make Constantno the founder
of the cty, f the phrase, urbem nomns su Romano-
rum regum ue prmus ue sous nsttut, means any-
thng at a. As a matter of fact, ths e tremey awk-
ward sentence s taken out of Eutropus, . 8, pr-
musque urbem nomns su ad tantum fastgum evehere
motus est, ut Romae aemuam faceret, where t has
a perfecty sensbe meanng. It s obvous that
Isdore took nothng whatsoever out of Eutropus,
and coud have made nothng out of Orosus, f such
had e sted. Isdore got everythng he needed out of
ustn, whe Pseudo-Orosus tred to mprove Isdore
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS
28
wth passages from ustn, Eutropus, and St. Augus-
tne.
Orosus. Isdore, sara Gothorum, 6.
Praeterea Athanarcus re Goth-
orum Chrstanos n gente sua
crudessme persecutus, purmos
barbarorum ob fdem nterfectos
ad coronam martyr submaut,
quorum tamen purm n Romanum
oum non trepd, ueut ad hostes,
sed cert, qua ad fratres, pro
Chrst confessone fugerunt, II.
32. 6.
Gothorum genta admnstrat-
onem suscept Athanarcus, regnana
annos III, qu persecutonem
crudessmam adversus fdem corn-
mot am vout e ercere contra Gothos,
qu n gente sua Chrstan habe-
bantur e qubus perque, qua
dos mmoare non adqueverunt,
martyro coronat sunt: requ
autem coact sunt de regno suo
e re et n Romanam transre
regonem, MG ., Aucor. antq.,
vo. I, p. 269 f.
That Isdore quoted drecty from erome s Chron-
con, Athanarcus re Gothorum, n Chrstanos per-
secutone commota, purmos nterfect, et de pro-
prs sedbus n Romanum soum e pet, s proved
by persecutonem crudessmam adversus fdem com-
motam, whch s based on persecutone commota of
erome whe Pseudo-Orosus, on account of crude-
ssme and 06 fdem, coud have borrowed ony n-
drecty through Isdore.
Orosus.
Urbem Constantnppom uctor
ntraut et ne paruam psam Roman
e erctus manum adsdue beando
detereret, foedus cum Athanarco
Gothorum rege percusst. Athanar-
CU autem contnuo ut Constant-
nopom uent, dem obt. un-
uereae Gothorum gentes defuncto
aspcentes urtutem bengntatem-
que Theodos Romano sese mpero
dedderunt, II. 34. 6-7.
Isdore, st. Goth., 11.
Athanarcus cum Theodoso us
amctamque dsponena mo Con-
stant nopom pergt bque qunto-
decmo de quam fuerat a Theodoso
honorabter susceptus, ntert.
Goth autem propro rege defuncto
adspcentes bengntatem Theodoa
mperators nto foedere Romano
e mpero tradderunt, d., p. 272.
Isdore s account s based on ydatus, chap. 6,
Athanarcus re Gothorum aput Constantnopom
de, e quo a Theodoso fuerat susceptus, ntert,
and Marcen Comts Chroncon, sub 381, Atha-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
narcus re Gothorum, cum quo Theodosus mperator
foedus pepgerat, Constantnopom mense Ianuaro
vent eodemque mense morbo pert, sub 382,
Eodem anno unversa gens Gothorum Athanarco
rege suo defuncto Romano sese mpero dedt mense
Octobro. Isdore coud not possby have derved
from Orosus quntodecmo de, etc., whch s not
there, but n ydatus hence ony the reverse process
of a borrowng from Isdore s possbe.
Orosus.
Got h ant ea per egatos
suppces poposcerunt, ut
s epscop, a qubus
reguam Chrstanae fde
dscerent, mtterentur.
aens mperator e t-
ab prautate doctores
Arran dogmats mst.
Goth prmae fde rud-
mento quod accepere tcn-
uerunt. taque usto
udco De ps cum
uuum ncenderunt, qu
propter eum etam mor-
tu uto errors arsur
sunt, II. 33. 19.
Isdore, st. Goth., 7-9.
Goth n Istrum adversus semet psos n
Athanarco et rdgerno dvs sunt, aterns
sese caedbus popuantes. sed Athanarcus
rdgernum aents mperators suffrago
superans huus re grata egatos cum munerbus
ad eundem mperatorem mttt et doctores
propter suscpendam Chrstanae fde reguam
posct. aens autem a vertatc cathocae
fde devus et Arranae haeress perverstate
detentus msss haeretcs sacerdotbus Gpthos
persuasone nefanda su errors dogmat ad-
gregavt et n tam praecaram gentem vrus
pestferum semne perncoso transfudt scque
errorem, quern recens credutas ebbt, tenut
duque servavt. Tune Gufas eorum eps-
copus Gothcas tteras conddt et scrpturas
nov ac veters testament n eandem nguam
convertt. Goth autem, statm ut tteras et
egem habere coeperunt, constru erunt sb
dogmata su eccesas, taa u ta eundem
Arrum de psa dvntate documenta tenentes,
ut crederent (um patr maestate ease mnorem,
aeterntate posterorem, sprtum autem sanc-
tum neque deum esse neque e substanta
patrs e stere, sed per fum creatum esse,
utrusque mnstero dedtum et amborum
obsequo subdtum. aam quoque patrs scut
personam, sc et naturam adserentes, aam
f, aam denque sprtus sanct, ut am non
secundum sanctae scrpturae tradtonem unus
deus et domnus coeretur, sed u ta doatrae
supersttonem tres de venerarentur. cuus
basphemae maum per dscessum temporum
regumque successum anns CC III tenuerunt.
qu tandem remnscentes sauts suae renunta-
verunt notae perfdae et Chrst grata ad
untatem fde cathocae pervenerunt.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 25
Aera CCCC I, anno IIII mper aen-
ts Goth, qu prmum Chrstanos a sedbus
sns e puerant, rursus ps ab uns cum rege
suo Athananco e pus sunt transtoque Dan-
uvo aents mperators potestat sese non
deposts arms tradunt Thracam ad nha-
btandum accpunt. sed ub vderunt se
opprm a Romans contra consuetudnem
proprae bertats, ad rebeandum coact
sunt: Thracam ferro ncendsque depopu-
antur deetoque Romanorum e erctu psum
aentem acuo vuneratum n quandam vam
fugentem succendunt, ut mento pse ab es
vvens tempora cremaretur ncendo, qu tarn
puchras anmus gnbus aeterna tradderat,
bd., p. 270 f.
The account n Isdore s an eaboraton of 349 and
350 of Isdore s Chronca: Goth apud Strum bfare
n rdgerno et Atarco dvs sunt, sed rdgernus
Atarcum aents au o superans huus benefc
grata e cathoco Arranus cum omn gente Gothorum
effectus est. Tunc Gufas eorum epscopus Gothcas
tteras reppert et utrumque testamentum n n-
guam propram transtut. There s, however, some-
thng e ceedngy queer about these passages n the
Chronca. They are taken out of the stora tr-
partta ( III. 13), ascrbed to Cassodorus. Now the
reference to Ufas s absent from manuscrpts PS W,
that s, from the best nnth and tenth century manu-
scrpts of the enarged edton, athough t s found
n a of the abbrevated manuscrpts, even of the eghth
century. The tem 349, whch s aso from the s-
tora trpartta, s aso absent from PS W, where,
nstead, we have, Goth suadente aente haeretc
effcuntur. More strangey st, has no quotatons
from the stora trpartta at a, Nos. 337, 347, 349,
350, 351, 360, 366, 379 beng marked as omtted,
whe, apparenty by oversght, No. 345 s not men-
toned as omtted, but does not occur n the notes
and so s certany absent. There s ony one con-
cuson possbe from ths e traordnary fact, namey,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that represents an earer, possby the earest, te t
of Isdore s Chronca, n whch the stora trpartta
was not quoted aso, that there was an ntermedate
te t, n whch the stora trpartta was quoted, but
the Ufas passage was st absent. Of the stora
Gothorum no manuscrpt of an earer date than the
nnth century has come down to us. It s cear that
t contans nterpoatons from the enarged Chronca,
after the passages from the stora trpartta were
added to t. Pseudo-Orosus, however, must have had
before hm a stora Gothorum, whch quoted passages
from the stora trpartta, but not the one about
Ufas, for most key he woud have gven t, f t
had been n hs copy. In any case, t s cear that
Pseudo-Orosus ether msunderstood or purposey
corrupted Isdore, for Isdore states that the Goths
were made Arans by aens, that the Goths became
Arans ony after they had ther own wrtten anguage,
that the Goths remaned Arans for 213 years, and
at ast became Cathocs. Then foows the story of
the ust burnng of aens. Out of the whoe story
Pseudo-Orosus got the short account that aens sent
Aran bshops, that the Goths hed to the rudments
of the frst fath whch they receved, and that aens
was usty punshed. Goth prmae fde rudmento
quod accepere tenuerunt ether means that they re-
maned Cathocs, or, havng become Aran, remaned
Arans. In ether case, t s an mpossbe sentence.
If t means the frst, whch t shoud, f Pseudo-Orosus
dd not forget that he aready mentoned Gothc
Cathocs under Athanarc, then the Goths dd not
become Arans, whch s contrary to fact and the state-
ment that the Goths woud burn n he. If t means
the second, then the statement as to Athanarc, n
II. 32. 9, s wrong, for the frst fath they receved
was from the Cathocs. ut t s cear that Pseudo-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 27
Orosus merey botched matters, takng tenuerunt
from Isdore s statement of ther havng hed the
Aran dogma for 213 years, and, changng Isdore s
ad unt atem fde cathocae pervenerunt to a
qubus reguam Chrstanae fde dscerent, produced
an mpossbe farrago.
We now have the dffcut task of e panng how
Orosus storae adversus paganos got mentoned n
works presumaby of the ffth and s th centures.
angemester mentons one manuscrpt of Orosus, the
Laurentanus (L), whch they cam to be of the s th
century, because of ts beng wrtten n uncas. ut
unca manuscrpts cannot be dated by the scrpt aone,
and the Laurentanus s by no means a good copy, as
far as the te t goes. At the end of ook there s
the foowng notce: Confectus code n statone
magstr uarc antquar ora pro me scrbtore sc dnm
habeas protectorem. Thus we see that a Goth was
the copyst. There can be tte doubt that t was a
Spansh Goth of the eghth century, one of those who
used the tte Ormsta for the book.
We can pursue the nterpoatons about Orosus
step by step. We frst fnd one n the Decretum Gea-
sanum de brs recpends et non recpends:1 tem
Orosum vrum erudtssmum conaudamus, qua vade
necessarum nobs adversus paganorum caumnas or-
dnavt hstoram mraque brevtate conte ut. 2 ut
the Decretum Geasanum s a we-known forgery, of
whch the odest manuscrpt s of the eghth century.3
The same statement, taken out of the Decretum, s
found n Pseudo-Isdore s De numers, the odest
manuscrpt of whch s aso of the eghth century.
1E. von Dobschtttz, n Te te und Untersuchungen zur Geschchte der
aUehrstchen Lteratur, Drtte Rehe, vo. III, part 3.
1 Ibd., p. 46.
Ibd., p. 136.
4 Ibd., p. 72.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The strange thng s that one woud have e pected,
n connecton wth the precedng ttes, not the menton
of the storae, but hs apoogetc wrtngs 1 but t
was the schoo of forgers that forced Orosus nto the
Decretum and nto Pseudo-Isdore. In the rea Isdore
the name of Orosus does not occur.
Gennadus De vrs nustrbus has a whoe chapter
( L) on Orosus.2 The odest manuscrpt s A,
Code Parsnus . N. La. 12161, a pampsest,
supposedy of the seventh century.3 The ower
wrtng, where Gennadus s found, has the Code
Theodosanus and the Leges sgothorum, and hence s
of Spansh orgn. Another od manuscrpt s T,
Code atcanus Regn. Lat. 2077, supposedy of the
s th or seventh century.4 Now the superscrpt of A
s n Merovngan cursve, of the end of the seventh
century, 6 that s, t may as we be of the begnnng
of the eghth century. The story s cear: a Spansh
Goth, no onger havng any use for the Leges sgo-
thorum on rench terrtory, wrote out the more nter-
estng Gennadus, ntroducng Orosus nto Gennadus.
ut Gennadus has admttedy come down to us nter-
1 Ibd., p. 281.
1 Orosus presbyter span geners, vr eoquens et hstorarum cog-
ntor, scrpst Adpersus guaeruos Chrstan nomns, qu dcunt defectum
Romanae repubcae Chrst doctrna nvectum bros septem, n qubus
totus paene mund tempors caamtates et mseras ac beorum nque-
tudnes repcans, ostendt mags Chrstanae observantae esse, quod contra
mert urn suum res Romana adbuc duraret et pace cuturae De pacatum
teneret mperum. Sane n prmo bro descrpst postonem orbs Ocean
nterfusone et Tanas mtbus ntercsam, stum ocorum, nomna et nume-
rum moresque gentum, quatates regonum, nta beorum et tyrannds
e orda fntmorum sangune dedcata. e est Orosus, qu ab Augustno
pro dscenda anmae ratone ad eronymum mssus, redens requas
bead Stephan, prm martyrs, tune nuper nventas, prmus ntut Occ-
dent. Carut e tremo onpr paene mperators tempore, E. C. Rchard-
son, Gennadus, Lber de vrs nustrbus, n Te te und Untersuehungen,
vo. I , p. 76.
Ibd., p. II.
Ibd., p. III.
Archv der Geseschaft f r (Mere deutsche Geschchtskunde, vo. II,
p. 719.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 29
poated, hence a number of chapters have been brack-
eted 1 and the nformaton about Orosus s unusuay
meager.2 There s no choce n the matter the chapter
on Orosus s an nterpoaton, ke so many other
chapters. Manuscrpt T need not troube us, as the
superscrpton s. n uncas, of whch naturay the
date must be estabshed on nterna evdence aone.
A paraphrase from Gennadus on Orosus s found
n Marcen Comts Chroncon, under the year 416.3
It s generay assumed that ths Chronce was
wrtten n the mdde of the s th century. The
paaeographc proof s based on manuscrpt T, sup-
posedy of the s th century.4 ortunatey we have
a reproducton of ths manuscrpt.6 A gance at t
shows that t cannot be earer than of the eghth
century, on account of the use of ong n the uncas.
On the hstorca sde, the proof s based on the fact
that t quotes Orosus profusey. If, ndeed, Marce-
nus quotes Orosus, and not vce versa, Marcenus
cannot be earer than the end of the seventh or of
the eghth century. Marcenus s generay unknown
n the Mdde Ages.6 e s apparenty e cerpted by
ordanes, but ordanes s an eghth century forgery.
The ctatons n ede are too ate to be of any use
besdes, ede has come down to us n nterpoated
edtons of the end of the eghth century.7 Smary,
the quotatons n Pauus Daconus are of no ava.
There s reference to Marcenus n Cassodorus
1 . Czapa, Gennadus as Ltterarhstorker, Mnster . W. 1898, p. 3.
1 Ibd., p. 87 ff.
Orosus presbyter span geners septem bros hstorarum de-
scrpst. mssus ab Augustno epscopo dem Orosus pro dscenda anmae
ratone ad eronymum presbyterum requas beat Stephan tune nuper
nventas redens prmus ntut Occdent, MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. I,
p. 73.
Ibd., p. 56.
Ibd., after p. 506.
Ibd., p. 55.
7 In a future work I sha prove ths by documentary evdence.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
De nsttutone, chapters II and , but ths
work, to say the east, s fu of nterpoatons. In
ths Chroncon there are quotatons from the e panded
Gennadus, whch, as I have shown, s of a ate date.
Orosus, n a quotaton from Gennadus, s aso
mentoned n the Chroncon of Prosper of Aqutane,
but as ths aso contans nterpoatons from Pauus
Daconus, the date of the Orosus nterpoaton cannot
be ascertaned from t. That he was not n the orgna
Prosper s proved by the fact that a arge number
of tems from Prosper have found ther way nto
Isdore s Chronca, such as references to Prscanus,
Martn of Tours, St. erome, ohn the Anchorte, St.
Augustne, Theophus of Ae andra, Peagus, Cyr
of Ae andra and Nestorus but of Orosus, the
Spansh hstoran, whom he shoud have mentoned
above a, there s nowhere a trace to be found n
Isdore.
We can now approach the nterpoatons and for-
geres connected wth Cassodorus, at east such as
refer to the storc, trpartte and the De nsttutone.
Of nether have we any eary te ts, the manuscrpts
of the atter not remountng above the twefth century,
and of the frst not much farther back.
In the Preface of the stora trpartta1 we are
nformed that Cassodorus read Socrates, Sozomenus,
and Theodoretus and found that there was too much
matera n them, aso that by the ad of Epphanus
Schoastcus he reduced the three to one work.2 Ths
11 quote from Caret s edton of Cassodorus, Rotomag 1679.
1 aec gtur hstora Eccesastca, quae cuncts Chrstans vade
necessara comprobatur, a trbus Graecs auctorbus mrabter constat
ease conscrpta uno sccet Theodoreto, venerab Epscopo, et duobus
dsertssms vrs, Sozomeno, et Socrate quos nos per Epphanum Scho-
astcum Latno cpndentes eoquo, necessarum du mus eorum dcta de-
forata n unus st tractum, Domno uvante, perducere, et de trbus auc-
torbus unam facere dctonem. Scendum pane, quod praedct scrptores
a temporbus dvae memorae Prncps Constant n usque ad augustae
recordatons Theodos unors, quae sunt gesta, dgessernt. Nos autem
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 31
s contradcted by the statement n De nsttutone
dvnarum terarum that he ordered Epphanus to
transate the works and brng them together nto one
voume.1 It s now generay admtted that Casso-
dorus coud not have wrtten such horrbe Latnty
and have commtted the many bunders contaned n
the stora trpartta, and that Epphanus Schoast-
cus must be guty of the atrocous transaton, Casso-
dorus beng merey responsbe for ts edton.2 ut
t s nconcevabe that Cassodorus, wth hs mpd
stye, coud have fathered a work whch eatus
Rhenanus cas a perverson, not a verson.3 Curousy
enough, n De orthographa, where Cassodorus gves
a st of a the books wrtten by hm, there s no
reference to the stora trpartta, athough De
nsttutone s mentoned. Worse st, a stora
trpartta, composed from the same three eccesastc
wrters n Greek by Theodorus the Reader n the
begnnng of the s th century, was aready n e stence,4
and t s qute mpossbe that Cassodorus woud
have camed to be the frst to have such a work done,
the more so, snce Cassodorus transates verbatm
and most shameessy up to chapter 7 of ook II from
Theodorus Trpartta. Ony after that does the
Latn Trpartta begn to dffer from Theodorus, and
t woud take a monograph to enumerate and de-
eorum reects operbus, et unumquemque cauta mente tractantes, cog-
novmus, non aequater omnes de unaquaque re ucuenter ac subtter
e panasse: sed modo hum:, modo aterum aam partem meus e pedsse.
Et deo udcavmus de sngus doctorbua deforata cogere, et cum auctors
s nomne n ordnem coocare, bd., vo. I, p. 203.
1 Post hstoram yero Euseb apud Graecos Socrates, Sozomenus, et
Theodoretus sequenta conscrpserunt, quos a vrp dsertssmo Epphano
n uno corpore duodecm brs fecmus, Deo au ante, transferr: ne n-
su et se habere facunda Graeca necessarum, quod nobs udcet esse
suhtrac um, chap. II, bd., vo. II, p. 550.
1 A. runz, M. Aunus Cassodonu Senator, resau 1872, p. 106 f.
Ibd., p. 108.
4 . dez, La tradton manuscrte de Sozomne et a Trpartte de Thfodore
It LeeeuT, n Te tt und Untersuchungen, Drtte Rehe, vo. II, part 2 b.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
scrbe the varetes of nonsense commtted by hm. 1
When we consder that there s no evdence that
Isdore knew of the e stence of the Trpartta of Cas-
sodorus, whch s frst mentoned ony n Sgebert of
Gembau , and observe the decadent and fauty
Latnty of the transaton, we are forced to the con-
cuson that t cannot be of any earer date than the
eghth century, when t appears n e tracts n a of
Isdore s Chronca but one, and n the stora Gothorum
ony n the passage n whch Ufas s mentoned,
that s, n 7 and 8. It s even doubtfu whether the
Ufas epsode e sted n Greek n Socrates, Sozomenus,
and Theodoretus, unt ntroduced there synoptcay
from an eghth century nterpoaton of the Trpartte
story of Theodorus the Reader. The tota sence
of a but the synoptc wrters, and aso of ohn
Chrysostom, who, f anybody, shoud have known
about Ufas, s a potent reason for such an assump-
ton. What s remarkabe s that the reference to
Ufas havng been present at Armnum, as gven n
Socrates, s found n a detached form and ascrbed to
Theodorus the Reader,2 athough t apparenty was
absent from at east some of the manuscrpts of hs
stora trpartta.
Orosus s severa tmes mentoned n Gregory of
Tours. Conte has ong ago ponted out that there
were nterpoatons n Gregory of Tours, but Arndt
and rusch thnk that Conte s theory has been
e poded, because we possess unca manuscrpts of
Gregory s works.3 Ths s the weak pont n the
repy, snce t must now be accepted as setted that no
unca manuscrpt can be dated on the bass of ts
scrpt. The Orosus passages a sound ke nterpo-
atons. After the statement that Eusebus and erome
1 Ibd., p. 73.
Mgne, Patro, graeca, vo. L I, co. 225 ff.
3 MG ., Scrp, rer. merov., vo. I1, p. 17 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 33
had wrtten chronces, comes the mpng sentence,
Nam et orosus dgentssme haec nquaerens,
omnem numerum annorum ab nto mund usque ad
suum tempus n unum cogt (Pro. I).1 Smary,
after the menton of abyon, comes an Orosus
passage, agan begnnng wth the te-tae et: Et,
scut oros narrat hstora (I. 6).2 Another queer
sentence s ucusque eronymus, ab hoc vero
tempore orosus presbyter pus scrpst (I. 41).3
The same te-tae et (ths tme as atque) s found n
Sc et Eusebus, Severus eronmusque n chroncs
atque orosus et bea regum et vrtutes martyrum
parter te uerunt (Pro. II).4 The same ta end
addton s found n II. 9, where, after a the sources
have been gven, we get: aec h de rancs d re.
orosus autem et pse hstorograffus n septmo
opers su bro ta commemorat: Stco, congregats
gentbus, rancos proteret, Rhenum transt, Gaas
pervagatur et ad Pyrenus usque perabtur. 8
In ths case we can study the progress of the forgeres.
The same passage s found n Isdore s stora an-
daorum, 71, where we have correcty: transecto
Rheno Gaas nruunt, rancos proterunt drectoque
mpetu ad Pyrenaeum usque pervenunt. 6 Orosus
puts the cart before the horse and makes them destroy
the ranks, then cross the Rhne, etc.7 In the con-
tnuaton of ths passage n Orosus we have a good
ustraton of Pseudo-Orosus dotc e pansons. Is-
dore says smpy and drecty: sed postquam dem
fratres, qu prvato praesdo Pyrenae caustra tue-
1 Ibd., p. 34.
1 Ibd., p. 36. The same passage, but n fu, s aso found n De CUT U
gtearum rato, bd., p. 858.
Ibd., p. 52.
4 Ibd., p. 58.
1 Ibd., p. 76.
MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. I, p. 295.
II. 40. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
bantur, ob suspconem tyrannds nsontes et nua
cupa obno a Constant o Caesare nterfect sunt.
Out of ths we get n Pseudo-Orosus: duo fratres
uuenes nobes et ocupetes Ddymus et ernanus
non assumere aduersus tyrannum qudem tyranndem
sed mperator usto aduersus tyrannum et barbaros
tuer sese patramque suam mot sunt. Then comes
a dscusson n mpossbe Latnty on what tyranns
s, and utmatey absque cuusquam nquetudne ad
Pyrenae caustra tendebant, etc. It s cear that
Pseudo-Orosus s an eaboraton of Isdore, and not
vce versa.
In the Proogue of ook of Gregory of Tours we
have a ong reference to Orosus, but t s chefy the
Proogues that Conte consdered as nterpoated.
There s aso an added note to Orosus n Gregory s
Lber de vrtutbus S. uan.1
The passage n hs Lber de gora confessorum,
Iubet, nqud, fer, e annons aqua nfuss atque
decocts messorbus pocuum praeparav, hanc enm
coctonem Orosus a coquendo caeam vocar narravt, 2
gves us a good chance to study the devous ways of
Pseudo-Orosus.
Speakng of the Numantans, Pseudo-Orosus says,
arga prus potone us non un, cuus fera s ocus
non est, sed suco trtc per artem confecto, quern
sucum a caefacendo caeam uocant, susctatur enm
gne a us germns madefactae frugs ac dende
sccatur et post n farnam redacta mo suco adms-
cetur, quo fermento sapor austertats et caor ebre-
tats adctur. 3 The story of the Numantans gong
to batte after fng themseves wth food and a, s
tod n orus Eptoma, II. 18. 12, where we have
caeae, sc vocant ndgenam e frumento potonem.
1 MG ., Scrp, rer. merov., vo. I2, p. 668.
Ibd., p. 748.
. 7. a-14.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 35
Isdore has no such story, but, after dscussng a knds
of wnes, he gves etymooges for cervsa and caea:
Cervsa a Cerere, d est fruge vocata est enm
poto e semnbus frument varo modo confecta.
Caea a caefacendo appeata est enm poto e
suco trtc per artem confecta. Susctatur enm gne
a vs germns madefactae frugs ac dende sccatur
et post n farnam redacta mo suco admsctur, quo
fermentato sapor austertats et caor ebretats adctur.
uae ft n hs partbus spanae cuus fera vn
ocus non est. 1 Isdore derved cervsa from Ceres,
and, wth as much ustce, caea from caefacere.
Pseudo-Orosus never gves etymooges, and, con-
sderng the enormous mass of etymooges of Isdore s
own nventon, t s absurd to assume that he woud
have gone out of hs way to fnd a descrpton and
etymoogy for caea. We mght as we ook n Orosus
for Isdore s etymoogy for scera, whch precedes t,
and where we fnd the sentence, e suco frument ve
pomorum confcatur, whch gave hm the parae
sentence, e suco trtc per artem confecta. Thus
t s seen that we have n Gregory of Tours a ate
nterpoaton.
It s easy to understand how the story about Ufas
may have made ts way nto the synoptcs and the
stora trpartta. At a tme when there was a revva
of Greek nterest n the Goths, whch was when they
once more appeared n the eghth century, ths tme
as Cathocs, n Ravenna and n Greek terrtory n
genera, stores of ther Cathoc ardor, such as the
burnng of the Goths n the church, found ther way
back nto Greek syna ares. The same nterest brought
out the queston, never nssted upon at the tme of
ther converson, as to why they had become Arans.
1 . 3.17-18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The stora trpartta, n ts tenth book, chapters
5 and 6, has an account of Gana, the barbaran eader
of Roman foederat and rebes about the year 400.
Chapter 5 has the tte, De conversone Cetcorum
per oannem, and cams to be a transaton or e tract
from Theodoretus, . 30. Smary, chapter 6 bears
the tte, De Gana magstro mtum e usque rebe-
one, and cams to be based on Theodoretus, . 32, 33
and Socrates, I. 6. We are tod that the Cets had
become Aran, and that ohn Chrysostom, to brng
them back to Cathocsm, ordaned presbyters, deacons,
and ectors who knew ther anguage. That the trans-
ator confused the Scythans wth the Cets, s evdent
from hs frequenty usng Scythans nstead of
Cets n the same ffth chapter. Gana, a Cet,
that s, a Scythan, was then magster mtum,
who had not ony men of hs own race under hm, but
aso Romans. e asked the emperor to gve hm an
Aran church n the cty. ohn Chrysostom, who was
caed n, decned to gve hm a church, sayng, among
other thngs, See what garment you used before you
crossed the Ister, and what garment you use now.
Gana potted aganst the emperor and sent hs bar-
barans to burn the paace, whch was saved by a host
of anges appearng as soders. e went to Thrace.
There he coected a band of soders aganst Con-
stantnope. ohn Chrysostom was sent to hm and
succeeded n assuagng hm.
We have precsey the same account n Theodoretus,
but the capton of chapter 30 s nepe ryc I tyaau Twv
roTdwv, nstead of De conversone Cetcorum. It
s nconcevabe that the Latn transator of the pas-
sage woud have omtted to state that the Scythans
were Goths, f he had found such a capton. Nor woud
Theodoretus consstenty have used uOr t, f he had
the sghtest dea that Gana was a Goth. Gana s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 37
mentoned n the e cerpts from Eunapus, but not as a
Goth.1 osmus, who wrote some tme n the ffth or
s th century, says that Gana and Sau were paced n
charge of the barbarans, and that wth them was
assocated acurus, an Armenan.2 Gana was sent
by Eutropus, the eunuch, to Thrace and the eespont,
to fght Trbgdus. Later Gana rebeed aganst the
empre and went back to wage war aganst the cty.3
More than seven thousand barbarans were caught n
the cty, and they retred to a church, hopng to get there
an asyum. No one dared to drag them out of the
asyum, for fear the barbarans woud defend them-
seves. ence t was decded to destroy the roof and
to throw burnng fagots down on the barbarans.
Thus they were ked. ut the Chrstans thought
that a great crme had thus been commtted.4
osmus does not ca Gana a Goth, and Theo-
doretus cas hm a Scythan, and hs peope
S oOc b of uoc, a Scythan crowd. Whe a Goth was
a Scythan, t appears from a the wrters of the tme,
a Scythan was not dentca wth a Goth. Thus, for
e ampe, osmus speaks of the Scythans, who,
untng wth the eru, Peuc, and Goths, made an
nvason n the Pontus.6 e usty cas Athanarc
the chef of the Scythan regon,6 because there were,
no doubt, others than Goths under hs domnon.
Photus, n hs re sume of Phostorgus, refers to Gana
as a barbaran, whe Trbgdus, wth whom he was
assocated, s referred to as a Scythan, of those caed
Goths (for there are many dfferent trbes of Scyth-
1 Corpus scrptorum hstorac byzantnae, vo. III, pp. 91, 92, 103, 117.
I . 57, bd., vo. I , p. 242.
. 18, bd., p. 270.
. 19, bd., p. 272 f.
I. 42.
T reavr roO 6ao .efo rffv u6uv o ovra, I . 84.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ans).1 Phostorgus tes of the massacre of Gana s
soders, but of the burnng of the church there s not
a trace.2
The story about burnng the Goths n the church,
as gven by osmus, s obvousy a ater nterpoaton.
It s qute mprobabe that the rght of asyum shoud
have been so fagranty voated, wthout a word of
t occurrng n contemporary wrters or n Theodoretus.
esdes, the story n osmus s n confct wth what
precedes and foows. osmus says that when Gana
appeared before the gates of Constantnope, the
Greeks ked the barbarans n the cty wth swords,
stones, or anythng they coud ay ther hands on,
then wthdrew wthn the was and by hurng
weapons on Gana and hs soders wthout, averted
the caamty. Gana, havng faed n hs attempt,
now became an open enemy to the state. ust before
takng of Gana s faure and after havng mentoned
that the barbarans had been ked, we get the grue-
some and mpossbe story that more than seven thou-
sand barbarans took refuge n a church, where they
were burnt. The story s ncredbe, because t s
unkey that a church hodng seven thousand peope,
even cosey packed, e sted n Constantnope.
Indeed, Phostorgus, who woud have reveed n
teng of such an act of cruety aganst the Arans,
has not a word to say about t. Theodoretus does not
know a thng about t. Nether the stora trpartte ,
wth Theodoretus, Socrates, and Sozomenus, nor the
Greek Trpartta, before the transator, knows of t.
Marcenus, apparenty quotng osmus, says that
the barbarans rushed up to our church, where they
were ked by stones beng hured upon them from
tffv vuv kn a .m Evo v r6t wv (n eurca
yap a buupoya TO T.O tarty T vftov Y T ), I. 8, n . dez, Ph-
ostorgus rchengeschchte, Lepzg 1913, p. 138.
1 a tpovo avtuv I T ,-w u , bd., p. 130.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 39
the church through the dsmanted roof 1 that s, the
whoe story s reversed, the Greeks beng, as we mght be
the case, wthn the church, and the barbarans wthout.
Nether Socrates nor Sozomenus has anythng to
say about the burnng of Goths n the church. So-
crates says that Gana pretended to go to the church
of the Aposte ohn, whch was seven mes from the
cty. Many barbarans tred secrety to carry arms
out of the cty, and, beng caught by the guards,
ked the guards. Such of the barbarans as were n
the cty were ordered by the emperor to be ked.
The barbarans fed to the church of the Goths. The
church was burnt and many Goths were ked.2
Precsey the same s tod by Sozomenus, but whereas
Socrates says that the church of Aposte ohn nrc dk
or fsot dnfyet TOUTO r c noAewz, Sozomenus says TOU
ftaaAew naT p (u odopyae npo Tc Eft86fcf . 3 Apparenty the
nterpoator of osmus had before hm a Latn trans-
aton of the story where septem mbus was used
nstead. e thought there were seven thousand men
n the church, whch he wrongy paced near the
paace, and from the eghth century account of the
burnng of the Goths n the church at Cordoba and
the Gana rebeon arose the story of the burnng of
the Goths n the church n Constantnope n 400, as
recorded n the Chroncon Paschae. Indeed, we are
not certan that Gana was a Goth, even though So-
crates and Sozomenus say that he drew the Goths
from hs country to Constantnope.4 These refer-
1 Gana comes apud Constantnopora ad praeparandum cve heum
barbaros suos occute ammonet: pse vatudnem smuans urbe dgredtur.
coepto adversum yzantos proeo purm hostum cadunt, ceter fugentes
eccesae nostrae succedunt bque detecto eccesae cumne actsque
desuper apdbus obruuntur, MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. I, p. 66.
I. 6.
III. 4.
4 f tt tav n4v r orf yv Efrvo 4 rf auroO 0 s neTen n oTO (
Socrates, I. 6 -otn 6)vocpu ou aurou rrdou TW Ifuov v6(ta v e
nETenE t aTo, Sozomenus, III. 4.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ences to Goths may have been made by Socrates and
Sozomenus through a mstake, or they may be ater
nterpoatons, even as the reference to the Gothc
church whch was burnt sounds ke an nterpoaton.
It s ony n Socrates and Sozomenus that we have
the specfc reference to a Gothc church. If Gana
was a Goth, or even a Scythan of some undefned
natonaty, t s e tremey curous that a authortes
agree that he went to worshp n a Greek church. It
certany ndcates that at east there e sted no sharp
dvson between the churches of the Greeks and the
barbarans. We have the specfc statement that
Gana asked St. Chrysostom for a separate church,
not because he was a Goth, but because he was an
Aran, and that St. Chrysostom defntey decned to
et hm have a church.1 Agan, whe n Theodoretus
the headng to . 30 s eprys I yaou rwv r6rffa v,
the correspondng headng n the stora trpartta s
De conversone Cetcorum per oannem. Whoever
the author of the Trpartta was, he dd not know
anythng about the Gothc church n Constantnope.
ut ohn Chrysostom hmsef gves us a the
necessary nformaton on the sub ect. We earn from
hs eghth homy2 that he was present n a church
where there was some readng n a foregn anguage.
Chrysostom says that the be was transated n
Scytha, Thrace, Sarmata, Maurtana, and Inda.
It was he who tod the barbarans to get up and speak
n the church.3 In the begnnng of the homy
Chrysostom says he wshes the eenes were present
to hear,4 and t s cear from what foows that he
uses Ettyve n the then usua sense of ancent,
1 Theodoretus, . 32.
Op. et., vo. II, p. 512 ff.
cMf tovrv nay n-tf TI I IY I IT U rn /noa , St 6at 6deot c e
enov dvounf va a etnev .-tayto u drra uv, bd., p. 514.
4 Ibd., p. 512.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 41
pagan Greeks. It s, therefore, cear that the
homy was addressed to the Greeks present, and that
the readng n the foregn anguage was ntended to
captvate the foregners present. In any case, we have
not a dstant reference to a Gothc church, and we are
absoutey sure from Chrysostom s answer to Gana
that there was no Aran Gothc church n Constant-
nope n hs tme.
The headng of ths homy reads as foows: Tou
e- Oeaa v rf I tyatp T In I aufov, ordwv
w, a npefffturtpou rdrdou rpoofu yffabTO . There
s no certanty that the foregn anguage was Gothc,
and from the corroboratve account of Theodoretus
n . 30 t appears that ony barbaran presby-
ters, deacons, and readers were ordaned by hm n
Constantnope, whe he hmsef addressed them wth
the ad of nterpreters. The headng was put n at a
ater tme, when the Scythans, mentoned by Theo-
doretus, were dentfed wth the Goths, who undoubt-
edy were then present n Constantnope, but had
nether any representaton by a bshop, nor any Aran
Gothc church.
We can see n another pace n the stora trpar-
tta and ts antecedents how a Gothc tradton at a
ater tme found ts way nto them. The stora
trpartta n I . 40 quotes from Socrates, . 22, 23,
and 24, where we are tod of the dvson n the Aran
church at Constantnope, caused by Marnus, who
nssted that God coud be caed ather, even f the
Son dd not e st. Ths sect was caed Psathyran or of
the Goths, the frst, because a Syran vender of ros
favored t, the second, because Seenas, the bshop of
the Goths, foowed t. Seenas was of doube brth,
hs father beng a Goth, hs mother, a Phrygan, there-
fore he taught both anguages n the church. After
twenty-fve years the dvson of the Arans at Con-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
stantnope was made up, but the sects contnued to
e st outsde the cty. The same account s gven by
Sozomenus, but we have the fuer statement that the
Goths obeyed Seenas the more ready, snce he was the
amanuenss and successor of Ufas, ther former bshop,
and was partcuary ft to teach them n the church,
not ony n ther own anguage, but aso n Greek.
As usua, there s absoutey nothng about t to be
found n Theodoretus, but n hs ApsT r a opuda we have
the story of a heretca sect of the Arans caed Psythy-
ran at Antoch, who caed God the ather, because the
Son was aways created by God. Ths s n tota ds-
agreement wth Socrates and Sozomenus as to the creed
of the sect and ts habtat. It s cear that the orgna
Socrates and Sozomenus had no story about the Psy thy-
ran, any more than t s n Theodoretus Eccesastca
story. At a ater tme, before the Trpartte was
made up, a Goth, drawng from an Antqutas, put nto
Socrates and Sozomenus the ncorrect story, and added
the totay out of the way statement that Seenas
spoke two anguages, hence the Goths had partcuar
fath n hm, and became Psythyran. No wonder
that Phostorgus does not know anythng about
Psythyran, Marnus, Seenas, or anythng connected
wth the story. Indeed, we have aready seen that there
was no Aran Gothc bshop at Constantnope, and
f Seenas was somewhere ese, he was not n Gotha,
where n 404 we fnd Unas, and hs knowedge of two
anguages coud have had nothng whatsoever to do
wth the fabuous Psythyran at Constantnope.
We can now nvestgate the presence of Ufas at the
concabuum of Constantnope. As usua, Theo-
doretus knows knothng of Ufas.1 Ten bshops
were caed to Constantnope, among them Eustathus
of Armena, as of Gaata, Svanus of Tarsus,
1II. 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 43
and Eeusus of Cyzcus. Socrates speaks of ffty
bshops who were present, among them Mars of
Chacedon. After an account of the creed, there comes
a recaptuaton of the nne creeds, endng wth the
one adopted at Constantnope and here we are n-
formed that ths was the creed sgned by Ufas,
bshop of the Goths, who, before that, foowng The-
ophus, bshop of the Goths, had subscrbed to the
Ncene creed. Sozomenus begns at once by teng us
that they caed for the bshops from thyna, among
whom were Mars of Chacedon and Ufas, the bshop
of the Goths. Phostorgus mentons Mars, as,
Eustathus, Eudo us, but has no reference to Ufas.
As Sozomenus s generay made up from Socrates,
we have here ony one reference to Ufas, and that
ony n the recaptuaton, where t s obvousy the
same knd of nterpoaton as we found n the passage
mentonng Seenas.
Ths brngs us now to the genera passage on Ufas,
found n the four wrters. Accordng to Socrates1
and Sozomenus,2 Ufas was the bshop of the Goths
when they were st across the Danube, and pettoned
aens to aow hs peope to sette n Thrace. It was
then that he became an Aran. In Theodoretus we
have a totay dfferent story. When aens made
hs e pedton nto Scytha, the bshop of a of Scytha
was retano. e tred to dssuade aens from the
e pedton and to brng hm back to orthodo y. ut
aens pad no heed to hm and made the attack.
eng defeated, he fed to a vage, where the bar-
barans burnt hm ave n a house. Thus he was
punshed n ths fe for hs msdeeds. 3
Everythng, as usua n Theodoretus, s drect and
pausbe. The Scythans had ony one bshop, and ths
1I . 33.
I. 37.
I . 31-32.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
we know to be correct from a statement made by
Sozomenus. The Scythans, as far as they were
Chrstans, were Cathocs. aens receved hs ust
punshment, because of hs Aransm. After ths per-
fecty cear account we get n Theodoretus a chapter,
the ast n that book, whch begns wth the words:
I thnk t my duty to nform those who may not
know how the barbarans were nfected by the Aran
pest. After the Goths had crossed the Danube, the
nfamous Eudo us persuaded aens to gve the Goths
hs communon. aens proposed ths to the Gothc
eaders, but they woud not gve up ther paterna
doctrne. Then Ufas, the Gothc bshop, was brbed
by Eudo us wth money, and so Ufas persuaded
them to commune wth the Arans hence they even
now say that God s greater than the Son, but they
deny that the Son s created, athough they commun-
cate wth those who say so.
After we are nformed that retano was the soe
bshop of the Scythans, we hear of Ufas, the bshop
of the Goths, who persuades hs peope nomnay to
have communon wth the Arans, athough remanng
Cathocs. Ths, however, s far from beng an e -
panaton of how the Aran pest reached them. It s
merey an nsoube contradcton. Leavng out the
account about Ufas, we have the dentca state-
ment as n Orosus, whch woud ndcate that Theo-
doretus was nterpoated ndependenty of Socrates and
Sozomenus. The stora trparta gves the ac-
counts from Socrates and Theodoretus sde by sde,
makng t qute mpossbe to see how they ustfy
the readng, quemadmodum se Goth contuernt
ad aentem, et quomodo ad Gothos pests Arana
pervenert. 1
III. 13.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 45
We have the same account about retano n Sozo-
menus. Wherever the churches were n charge of
good and honorabe men, the peope, as s natura,
dd not change ther former fath. or that reason,
they say, the Scythans remaned n ther od fath.
Ths provnce has many ctes, vages, and fortresses.
Its metropos s Tomes, a arge and prosperous cty,
stuated on the sea, on the eft of the Eu ne Sea. The
od custom st prevas there, that one bshop rues
the churches of the whoe provnce. At that tme
ettrano was n charge of the churches, when aens
approached the cty of Tomes. When he entered the
church, and, as was hs wont, tred to persuade the
bshop to have communon wth the Arans, ettrano
spoke to hm constanty and freey of the Ncene creed,
and, eavng hm, went to another church, foowed by
hs peope. Neary the whoe cty had come there, n
order to see the emperor, and because they thought
somethng new woud happen. aens, beng eft wth
hs own men, resented the nsut. Therefore he ordered
ettrano to be sezed and sent nto e e. ut, after
a whe, he aowed hm to return, because he saw the
anger of the Scythans and was afrad that they woud
start a revot. e knew that they were brave and
consdered them usefu to the empre, on account of
ther stuaton, as servng as a barrer to the neghbor-
ng barbarans. Thus ettrano overcame aens,
he beng a good and rreproachabe man, as the Scyth-
ans themseves testfy. 1
There s no pace anywhere for Ufas. That the
Scythans here mentoned ncude Goths s cear from
the menton of ther cty, Tomes, for ater, n the nnth
century, Waafrd Strabo camed that Gothc was
st preached n the church of Tomes. When we ook
at the Pseudo-Orosus reference to the Goths n aens
1 I. 21.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tme we have an amazng concdence, e cept for the
ast sentence, where t s sad that aens was burnt
by the Goths, who n death woud burn for ther
Aransm. Up to ths ast sentence the accounts n
Pseudo-Orosus and Sozomenus are dentca. rom
ths t may be concuded that the orgna Isdore had
the story from Sozomenus, whch was foowed by the
statement that the Goths became Arans, hence suf-
fered after death. It s e acty what appeared to have
been n Isdore, before the Ufas account from the
stora trpartta reached t.
One woud e pect to get some knd of reabe account
of Ufas from Phostorgus, but one s dsapponted
at every step. The statement made that the Goths
became Arans or Sem-Arans from the start and that
Ufas was ther frst bshop, s faty contradcted by
every contemporary source. That Ufas dd not
transate the ook of ngs s obvousy apocrypha.
The rest s a rehash of a audatory account of Con-
stantne, the apocrypha growth of whch we can
foow n deta. Eusebus of Caesarea n hs De vta
Constantn tes how Constantno conquered the
Scythans and Sarmatans, who formery e acted
trbute from the Romans and now were made to pay
trbute to them. Constantno wsey brought the
barbarans from a savage fe to one of cvzaton.1
Not a word s sad here of ther beng converted to
Chrstanty. Socrates has the same story, but here
the Scythans are caed Goths, and we are nformed
that the barbarans then for the frst tme became
Chrstans.2 Sozomenus has a much enarged account.
In Constantno s tme the natons aong the Rhne,
the Cets, the Gaus, the Goths, and ther neghbors
near the Danube, havng been Chrstanzed earer,
1I . 5.
11.18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 47
now became cvzed and meek. The barbarans had
become acquanted wth Chrstanty durng the wars
waged by the Romans wth them n the regn of Ga-
enus and the subsequent emperors. When an n-
numerabe host of them crossed over from Thrace to
Asa, many Chrstan prests were captured by them
and taken back to ther country. These cured the sck
and drove out uncean sprts, and on account of the
mraces thus performed among them, the barbarans
became Chrstans.1
Ths deveopment and embeshment of the orgna
story n Eusebus s obvousy apocrypha, snce ustn
Martyr2 and Tertuan3 know of Chrstanty
among the Scythans much earer but the account n
Phostorgus s so ceary a deveopment of the chance
references n Sozomenus to Gaenus, Asa Mnor, and
captves, that the frst can ony have borrowed from
the second. Sozomenus wrote about 450, when
Phostorgus was most key dead. At any rate, the
hstory of Phostorgus goes up to 424, that of Sozo-
menus, at east up to 439. It s, therefore, certan that
Phostorgus had nothng whatsoever to do wth the
account of Ufas. Photus was not above dstortng
facts, and hs yng propenstes have been fuy ds-
cussed. s tendency to nsert passages of hs own
nto the work of other peope s we known.4 ust
as he approprated whoe passages from Theodoretus,6
wthout even mentonng the fact, so we may be qute
sure that he smary pagarzed Sozomenus for hs
passage n Phostorgus. The testmony of Photus,
for we have not the orgna Phostorgus, s worthess
and must be abandoned.
1 II. 6.
1 Daofrus cum Tryphone, C II.
Adversus udaeos, II.
4 Mgne, Patro, graced, vo. CI, co. 6 ff.
Ibd., co. 7.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
We now come to the ast stronghod of those who
have wrtten on Ufas. ere we have a very detaed
work on the source,1 and so can nvestgate the great
forgery mnutey, and n the same order n whch
auffmann has dscussed the work.
Cod. Pars, at. 8907 contans, n two coumns,
Ambrosus De fde and Gesta Aquea, wrtten n
beautfu uncas. Around the margn there s the
account of Au entus about Ufas, wrtten n sem-
uncas. oth the uncas and semuncas have been
ocated anywhere from 381 to the seventh century.2
ortunatey, we have a spendd 3 reproducton of
an unca part and of fo. 342 n semunca n Dese s
Le Cabnet, Panche III. ere we can study the
paaeography. The unca part, wth ts fourshes
and vy eaf ornamentaton, bears a strkng resem-
bance to the Ada Manuscrpt4 and to the Utrecht
Psater,6 hence cannot be of an earer date than the
end of the eghth century. Ths s emphatcay
proved by the semunca wrtng, whch, beng repete
wth nstances of the ong , cannot be of an earer
date. Thus the queston of paaeography s setted,
at east as regards the semunca wrtng, wth whch
we are deang.
auffmann fnds a confrmaton of the Itaan orgn
of the wrtng n the s th century n the wrtng
sdrae, whch he compares wth Sdrae n the r -
anus.6 As sdrae s aso a Spansh form and the
r anus s of the eghth century,7 auffmann s
argument fas faty to the ground. e fnds another
1 . auffmann, Aus der Schue des Wufa. Au ent Dorostorenss
Epstua de fde, vta et obtu Wufae, Strassburg 1899.
Ibd., p. I .
Ibd., p. .
4 See my Contrbutons, vo. II, pp. 272-3, 276.
Ibd., p. 277.
Op. tt., p. II.
7 Contrbutons, vo. II, p. 271 see aso Inde , a. v.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 49
confrmaton n the Itaa readngs of be quotatons.
As I have aready shown ther presence n oannes
Scottus,1 and have smary ponted out that the
Code ezae and smar Latn te ts are of the eghth
century, t s useess to adduce ths as a proof of ant-
quty.
When one comes to the sub ect matter tsef, one s
perpe ed at the whoe performance. Around the
borders the semunca wrtng begns by repeatng the
Gesta Aquea up to fo. 303 , where t breaks off
wth et requa and enters upon an orgna com-
poston, begnnng wth s qus uut egere sequen-
tam, que abrupte et stute prosecut sunt, egat ntus
n penaro qu n hoc pso corpore et nuenet quod
rectum est sanctum Paadum prosecutum fusse.
auffmann thnks that qu n hoc pso corpore s a
ate addton, there havng e sted an oder te t.2
If ths s so, the oder te t must equay have been
wrtten around the te t of the Gesta Aquea, other-
wse the words egat n penaro, et hm read n
the fu te t, have no meanng, as there s no refer-
ence to the tte of another te t. Incdentay, pe-
narum, n the sense of fu te t, as opposed to
brevarum, s n Ducange recorded ony from the
nnth century on.
After a short dscusson of the Aran creed, we get
the sentence, hoc secundum dunum magsterum
Arr crstana professo hoc et Theognus epskopus,
hoc et Eusebus storografus et. . . quorum professones
et nomna n seque . . cenda sunt nam et ad orente
perre sse memorato epscopos cum Ufa epskopo ad
comtatum Theodos nperators epstua deca . . 3
After that, two nes are cut off. auffmann suppes
them as foows: rat Au ent epskop Dorostorenss,
1 Ibd., p. 270 f.
Op. ct., p. II.
o. 304, bd., p. 15.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
bque mperatorem adsse adque es promssum fusse
concum. Erat qudem Ufa conuersacone eps-
kopus sats p . . eoquo. 1 Ths emendaton or
reconstructon s not merey probematc, but t s
fase, for toward the end of the semunca wrtng2
we have the phrase: et quamus auc ent ta me-
mnst ut non ndcares de quo d ers utrum de super-
stte d est Dorostorens an de Medoanens qu sne
successore decesst tamen scto tarn Paadum Rat-
arensem Au entum nter ceteros consortes sancto et
omn reverenta dgno ac fdessmo doctor Demofo
ubcumque e amen haber pacuert domno omnpo-
tente per ungentum suum Iesum dornnum nostrum
au um ferente goroso ac sautar certamn non
defuturos.
Obvousy there was no statement made before that
Au entus was from Dorostorum. If t was, then the
whoe commentary s a worthess umbe from the
start. One can see how the forger (for t can ony be
a forger who wrote ths Commentary) came to make
the fna statement. e made Au entus, the frend
and assocate of Demophus, wrte the etter about
Ufas, and ater3 made both accompany Ufas to
Constantnope. Now, the Au entus who was the
assocate of Demophus was Au entus of Man,4
who ded n 374. The forger, notcng toward the end
of hs Commentary that he had made a bunder n
date, created a new Au entus, of Dorostorum, to
present a etter about Ufas n or after 381, athough
no such Au entus s known to hstory.
The forger speaks of the frst Au entus as havng
ded wthout a successor. auffmann fnds n ths
the ob ectve proof that the Commentary was frst
1 bd., p. 73.
1 o. 348 , p. 56.
o. 349, p. 57.
4 Socrates, II. 37.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 51
composed before 385, when the second shop Au en-
tus of Man was ordaned. ut the concuson s
absurd. A bshop ded wthout a successor s
merest nonsense. It coud have been wrtten ony
by a forger who knew that there was another Au entus
ater. As a matter of fact, the confuson arose n hm
through the statement made by Ambrose, Paa-
dum ue Demofum adque Au entum ue perfdae
eus heress (for heredes), 1 whch made hm beeve
that Au entus had an her.
The two passages quoted from the Commentary are
repete wth stupdtes. Eusebus s mentoned as a
hstorographer. auff mann observes correcty that ths
s mpossbe,2 and so concudes that storographus s
a ater nserton. After what we have heard of Au -
entus of Dorostorum we need not assume anythng
more than a bunder by the forger. Indeed, n the
stora trpartta Eusebus s mentoned n ths conte t
wthout specfyng where he came from,3 hence the
forger, who may have had the story before hm,
made the confuson. That the forger had some such
source before hm s the more key, snce the same
passage n the stora trpartta, quotng from Sozo-
menus, III. 1, says praecpue vero Ar sectatores
Eusebus et Theogonus, cuus dogma se frmare
credebant, whch ed the forger to say hoc secundum
dunum magsterum Arr crstana professo hoc et
Theognus epskopus, hoc et Eusebus storografus.
auffmann4 says that Arr s a bunder of a ater
copyst, because Ambrose quotes Paadus as sayng
(fo. 302 ), dcts quod Arrum non sequamn.
There s no bunder here. The forger smpy quoted
from the stora trpartta or a smar source.
1 o. 336 , p. 32.
1 Op. et., pp. I , LI .
I . 1.
Op. et., pp. I , 96.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ad comtatum Theodos s a ate e presson. In
the fourth century ad comtatum meant at the court.
ut Severs had aready notced, though tmdy, that
here t must mean a ourney wth the ntenton of pre-
sentng a petton. 1 Ths e presson occurs agan on
foo 282:2 Nam et ad Orente perre sse memoratos
epskopos cum Ufa epscopo ad comtatum Theodos
mperators epstua decarat. We have t aso on
foo 327,3 unde et cum sancto ufa cetersque
consortbus ad aum comtatum Constantnopom
venssent bque etam et mperatores adssent, adque
es promssum fusset concum, ut sanctus Au entus
e posut. ere t s cear that ad comtatum venre
means to go to petton. Severs correcty draws
the concuson that t means to go wth a petton,
because we have nstead postuare on foo 286,4
sanctorum epskoporum nostrorum, ut non soum n
partbus oecdentabus de Irco advenrent postuantes
concum (dar ut ) gesta ab pss eretcs confecta
ndcant, and agan, foo 286, rectatae, etam ad
orentem perre erunt dem postuantes. What Severs
dd not notce s that ad comtatum s ceary defned
n the Commentary tsef. Ma mnus ob ects to Am-
brose s assumpton of authorty over the Arans.
Do you not know that Peter s see s equa and com-
mon for a bshops, snce that hoy aposte dedcated
t wth dvne consecraton not ony for the bshop of
Rome, but aso for a others e dd not vndcate
to hmsef any speca prerogatve, but was obgng
to those whom he consdered to be eected by an equa
consecraton of the Lord to the apostoc offce. e
was obgng when, onng unto hmsef ohn, he was
sent to Samara ad comtatum, as the Acts of the Apostes
1 Pau und raune, etrage, vo. , p. 310 ff.
1 G. Watz, Uber das Leben und de Lehre des Ufa, annover 1840, p. 9.
Ibd., p. 23, and fo. 349, auffmann, op. ct., p. 57.
4 Severs, op. ct., p. 312.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 53
teach us, sayng: Cum audssent autem qu ero-
soyms erant aposto, quod Samara quoque recept
uerbum de, mserunt ad eos Petrum et ohannem,
qu descenderunt et orauerunt pro es, ut accperent
sprtum sanctum. M1
It s cear that here comtatus means a meetng at
whch one speaks or prays. One w ook n van
for such a meanng n the fourth or ffth century.
We fnd t n the Graeco-Latn gosses, comtatus
awodea, 2 n Isdore, synodum autem e Graeco
nterpretar comtatum ve coetum, n Eucherus
Instructons, synodus comtatus ve coetus, 3 n the
Ley den gosses De canonbus, synodus graece, atne
comtatus ve coetus, 4 n the Pacdus gosses,
synodus comtatus ve coecto. 6 Wherever we have
the word, we have a mere etymoogca specuaton,
namey, aw odo com tus, co etus. The un-
mstakabe meanng, meetng, conventon, whch
t has n our Commentary, marks the anguage of the
Commentary as of a much ater date than the fourth
century.
We know nothng of Au entus, e cept what appears
here. The case s no better wth Ma mnus, who,
apparenty, s the frst wrter of the Commentary.
auffmann has shown concusvey that ths Ma -
mnus s dentca wth the bshop who n 427 or 428
had a dspute wth St. Augustne at ppo.6 As he
speaks of St. Augustne aetate praeceds et auctor-
tate maor, and Augustne was at that tme 74 years
od, Ma mnus can at most have been 24 years od
n 381, when the meetng at Aquea took pace. e
1 o. 344 , auffmann, op. dt., p. 87.
Goetz, II. 104, 446, 510, etc.
C. Wotke, Sanct Eucher Lugdunenss ormuae, etc., n CSEL., vo.
I, p. 161.
Goetz, . 412.
6 Ibd., p. 150.
Op. ct., p. LI ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cannot possby have been a bshop at that tme, hence
an nterpoator put n the frequent references, Ma -
mnus epscopus dsserens d t. 1
The more natura concuson s that the forger
bundered and put words nto the mouth of a man who
coud not have sad them at Aquea. Indeed, .
ohmer,2 who has no doubt about the authentcty
of the Commentary, says of Ma mnus that he dd
not know what he was takng about, when he sad
that Theodosus was nfuenced by Ambrose of Man
to go back on the promse made to Ufas and Pa-
adus of cang a counc because we know for certan
that Theodosus dd nvte the heretca bshops of
hs ream, consequenty aso Ufas, but not Paadus
and Secundanus, and because we aso know that t
was Nectarus of Constantnope, and not Ambrose,
who persuaded hm to abandon the counc. St
worse nformed was the gossator of Ma mnus, who
makes Theodosus pass two aws, one of the year 388,
the other of 386, n order to frustrate the meetng
many years earer.
ut the case s far worse st. The Commentary
ends by quotng a aw from the Code Theodosanus,
whch was not pubshed unt 438. Even auffmann
has to e cam: Ths aw ( I. 4, 1, of the year 386)
coud have been quoted ony by a sy man who stood
so far away from the thngs treated at that tme that
he was unabe to comprehend the eccesastc and pot-
ca egsaton of aentnanus. Thus, contrary to a
sense, he referred to a aw whch was n favor of the
Arans and threatened the foowers of Ambrose wth
punshment, for ths aw was promugated, not n
order to deprve the Arans of the rght of meetng,
1 Ibd., p. L I.
1 Reaencykopade fr protestantsche Theooge urtd rche, Drtte Aufage,
vo. I, p. 553 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 55
but n order to eave t unmpared. The two aws are
as useess n ths pace as the fase con ecture. 1
Severs tred n van to harmonze the contradctons
between Ma mnus, Phostorgus, and Au entus.2
Thus by re ectng as nterpoatons everythng whch
nterfered wth the assumpton of the Ufas egend,
and budng on dna hrfpeva, such as on an unknown
Au entus of Dorostorum, who s mentoned mmed-
atey before the sy quotatons from the Code
Theodosanus, have the Germanc schoars saved from
the wreck what was not worth savng.
What happened n a probabty s ths. The forger
had before hm, not ony the Gesta Aquea, but aso
some Aran commentary on the te t. To ths he added
from hs magnaton, or, more key, from a Gothc
Antqutas, the story of Ufas, and, umbng together
dates and persons, came to dscordant and mpossbe
concusons. Thus he had to stretch the years of
Ma mnus, to create a new Au entus, to send Ufas
on ourneys mpossbe n the days before the raways
and steamboats,3 to adduce the Code Theodosanus,
whch appeared neary ffty years ater, and to quote
e post facto aws, whch unfortunatey had the oppo-
ste effect. Idocy cannot go farther.
The story about Ufas n Au entus s as meager
and useess as a the rest. Severs has aready shown
that the dvson of Ufas fe nto thrty years up to
hs ordnaton as a bshop and forty years afterwards,
s merey schematc and mprobabe.4 What Au en-
tus tes of Ufas s ths: he was earned, a true con-
fessor of Chrst. Then we get an overong account
of hs creed. e was bshop for forty years, wrtng
n Greek, Latn, and Gothc. A Gothc kng perse-
1 Op. tt., p. 109.
1 Op. tt., p. 321.
Ibd., p. 318.
Ibd., p. 321.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cuted the Chrstans, and Ufas, drven from hs
country, as Moses drew hs peope away from the
voence of Pharaoh, took hs Goths across the Danube
and made them worshp God n the mountans as dd
the sants. e taught on Roman so for thrty-three
years. After preachng for forty years, he was caed
to Constantnope to fght some heretcs, and there he
ded. Then comes hs own Creed, where he says that
he has aways beeved that way.
One woud have e pected from a pup and foower
of Ufas to hear somethng about the cty where he
was bshop, about the wrtngs whch were attrbuted
to hm, some ncdents n hs fe beyond the mere
skeeton of hs ordnaton and death. Of a that there
s not a word. There are many statements n ths
account whch resembe those of Phostorgus, as, for
e ampe, the reference to Ufas beng a Moses. One
can see how ths phrase arose. We earn from ordanes
that Ufas took hs peope across the Danube nto
Moesa. Readng Moesa as Moses, we get the pretty
story, that, ke Moses, Ufas took hs peope across
the Danube. ut not a snge one of the od accounts
connected the crossng of the Danube wth Ufas.
Ths event took pace between 369 and 373, and f
Ufas ved thrty-three years after that, he must have
ded about 404. Ths concdes entrey wth the story
of Unas, the Cathoc bshop of the Goths n Gotha,
whom ohn Chrysostom had ordaned and sent there,
admrandum um epscopum Unam, quern non
ta prdem ordnav atque n Gottham ms, muts ac
magns rebus gests, dem suum e tremum caussse. 1
There can be no doubt that we have here a confuson,
a msreadng, of Ufas for the Unas of ohn Chry-
sostom, and transference of the true account of the
death of the Gothc bshop to the magnary person
1 Montfaucon, oanns Chrysostom Opera, vo. III2, p. 722.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS . 57
who nvented the Gothc etters and wrote so much
n three anguages.
When we e amne Ufas creed, and keep n mnd
that Socrates and Sozomenus sad that Ufas sub-
scrbed to the creed of Armnum, we at once see why
the forger e panded so avshy on the creed and ast
w of Ufas. ere he coud easy foow the re-
corded opnon of shop Ma mnus, the very man
who s made to contradct Ambrose on a ponts.
That the anguage of Au entus has amazng resem-
bances, though n a much nferor stye, to that of
Ma mnus, has aready been notced by auffmann,
but t has never occurred to hm that the whoe Com-
mentary s to a great e tent a pagarsm, wth profuse
addtons, from Ma mnus defence before St. Augus-
tne. I sha, therefore, go nto greater deta on ths
pont.
The Arans at the end of the fourth and n the begn-
nng of the ffth century renounced Arus1 and camed
adherence to the compromse creed of Armnum.
Ma mnus says: s fdem meam postuas, ego am
teneo fdem quae Armn a trecents et trgnta eps-
cops, non soum e posta, sed etam subscrptonbus
frmata est. 2 Smary Au entus of Man sad:
e nfanta, quemadmodum doctus sum, scut accep
de sancts Scrpturs, credd . . sc credd, et credo. . .
omnes ergo haereses, quae adversus cathocam fdem
venunt, semper qudem congregat epscop cathoc
condemnaverunt et anathematzaverunt, specater au-
tem convenentes Armno, et nde condemnavmus. 3
or that reason, the u taposton n our Commentary
of hoc secundum dunum magsterum Arr crstana
1 Numquam scv Arum, non vd ocus, non cognov e us doctrnam,
Au entus of Man, Mgne, Patro, ot., vo. , co. 617 Paadus d t:
Arrum nec ud nec sco qu st, auffmann, op. ct., p. 92.
Mgne, Patro, ot., vo. LII, co. 710.
Ibd., vo. , co. 617 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
professo wth a creed whch s based on the com-
promse creed of Armnum, s absurd and cannot
beong to that perod. The confesson semper sc
credd et n hac fde soa et uera transtum faco ad
domnum meum, s contradcted by the statement
made by the Greek hstorans that Ufas frst foowed
the Ncene creed. It contradcts tsef, snce Ufas
coud not have been brought up n the begnnng of
the fourth century n a creed whch dd not yet e st.
It s smpy a formua compounded from Ma mnus
and Au entus of Man, where the two camed
adherence to the same creed of Armnum, n order
to avod the accusaton of beng fufedged Arans.
The forger dd not notce that, athough beng Aran,
nether Ma mnus nor Au entus coud have sad
Arr professo, athough ths s found n the stora
trpartta, that s, n a Cathoc source.
The Credo of Ufas s made up from statements of
Ma mnus. Ufas says: Credo unum esse deum
patrem soum ngentum et nusuem et n ungen-
tum fum eus domnum et deum nostrum, opfcem et
factorem unuerse creature non habentem smem suum
deo unus est omnum deus pater, qu et de nostr est
deus. 1 Chrst s God, the Maker of a creatures.
So Ma mnus says: Nos Chrstum comus ut Deum
omns creaturae, 2 and Pater enm n a mmensa
potenta potentem creatorem genut. 3 ence
Chrst s our God, an sous Pater unus Deus
dcendus est, cu us us Chrstus noster est Deus. 4
God s not merey one, he s soey one, even as
Ma mnus says, ego Patrem soum secundum ante-
ata testmona, non cum atero et terto dco quod
1 auffmann, op. et., p. 76.
1 Mgne, Patro, ot., vo. LII, co. 724.
Ibd., co. 729.
Ibd., co. 738.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 59
unus est, sed quod sous unus est Deus, 1 and quo-
modo ergo sous potens Pater sed soum dct ob
hoc, qua nuus e eomparatur, qua sous est tantae
magntudns, tantae potestats, tantae potentae. 2
God s nvsbe, nvenes quemadmodum est unus
nvsbs Deus Pater. 3 Smary, Chrst s un-
gentus, consderanda est vrtus Ungent De, et n
pso admranda est magntudo omnpotentae De
Patrs, qu tantum ac taem genut um. 4 That
God s ngentus foows from verus nnatus Pater
verum genut um. 6 Ufas qu et De nostr
est Deus foows from the same statement, and from
the precedng sentence, Deus Deum genut. That
Chrst has no one smar to m s e pressed thus:
nh est n coeo quod non genu fectat Chrsto. 6
Ufas says of the oy Ghost, et unum sprtum
sanctum, urtutem numnantem et sanctfcantem . . .
nec deum nec domnum sed mnstrum Crst (fdeem),
nec (equaem) sed subdtum et oboedentem n omn-
bus fo. We fnd n Ma mnus, unus est Sprtus
sanctus paracetus, qu est umnator et sanctfcator
anmarum nostrarum, 7 and nos enm Sprtum
sanctum competenter honoramus ut doctorem, ut
ducatorem, ut umnatorem, ut sanctfcatorem, 8
where the very words are used as n the Commentary.
To the statement made by St. Augustne that the
oy Ghost s equa to the Son, Ma mnus says:
Dcs Sprtum sanctum quod aequas st o.
Da testmona, ub adoratur Sprtus sanctus. 9 When
Ufas further says, et fum subdtum et oboedentem
1 Ibd., co. 728.
1 Ibd., co. 729.
Ibd., co. 728.
Ibd., co. 727.
4 Ibd., co. 733.
Ibd., co. 724.
Ibd., co. 711.
Ibd., co. 725.
Ibd., co. 724.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
suo n omnbus deo patr, we at once get ths from
Ma mnus s parentbus subdtus, ut dvnarum
Scrpturarum auctortas uce carus praedcat, quanto
mags utque suo gentor est subdtus, qu tantum
ac taem genut. 1
The creed n regard to the oy Ghost s greaty
reduced n Ufas, for n another pace Au entus
says,2 uno enm deo ngento e tante et uno domno
ungento deo subsstente sprtus sanctus aduocatus
nec deus nec domnus potest dc, sed a deo per dom-
num ut esset accept: non auctor neque craeator, sed
numnator et sanctfcator, doctor et ducator, adutor
et postuator, pre . . tor et (nforma)tor, Crst mnster
et gratarum dusor, pgnus heredtats n quo sgnat
sumus n dem redemtons. The phrase, numna-
tor et sanctfcator, doctor et ducator, s dentca
wth that of Ma mnus aready quoted. The amp-
fcatons n Ufas are due to quotatons from Aran
te ts, whch are adduced n fu by auffmann. ut
t must be cear from what has aready been sad that
the reaton between our Commentary and Ma mnus
s far more ntmate than between the Commentary
and any other known source. It s nconcevabe that
Ma mnus, n hs dspute wth St. Augustne, shoud
have quoted from the unknown and bunderng Au en-
tus, who wrote ffty years earer. The deposton of
Ma mnus before the eccesastc court was spon-
taneous and t was taken down by Antonus, the notary,
so that St. Augustne hmsef had to refer to the
deposton.3 It s, therefore, more natura to suppose
that the forger, who made Ma mnus annotate the
Gesta Aquea, aso quoted hs anguage and arguments
whenever hs other Aran sources faed hm.
1 Ibd., co. 735.
1 o. 306, auffmann, op. ct., p. 74.
Mgne, Patro, ot., vo. LII, co. 713.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 61
The forger was not an Aran, because then he woud
not have confused the creed of Armnum wth an
Aran professon of fath. Least of a coud he have
wrtten as an Aran n the ffth century, when the
Arans, ke Ma mnus and Au entus before hm,
renounced Arus and camed adherence to the creed
of Armnum. We can now see how hopeessy bad
the accounts of Socrates and Sozomenus are about
Ufas. Accordng to both, Ufas subscrbed to the
Armnum creed at Constantnope. Yet Sozomenus
tes us that Ufas became Aran when he came to
Constantnope, and persuaded hs peope to become
Arans. Theodoretus more specfcay says that
Ufas was brbed to hod communon wth the Arans,
when aens nvaded hs country, but that he dd not
depart from hs paterna regon.
Apart from the hopeess contradcton, the story s
mpossbe. If Ufas subscrbed to the Armnum
creed, he was an Aran from the Cathoc standpont,
but consdered hmsef to be a true Cathoc, even as dd
Au entus of Man and Ma mnus. ence, nether
from hs nor from the Cathoc standpont dd he
become an Aran when he went to Constantnope or
when aens came to Moesa.
On the other hand, whe the account of the per-
secuton of Athanarc and the Gothc settement n
Moesa are gven correcty as to date n Socrates,
Sozomenus, and Theodoretus, t s, as connected wth
Ufas, removed to about the year 348, nstead of
appro matey 371, n Au entus. ere Au entus s
totay wrong.
One can see how the whoe seres of bunders arose.
The chronces, ncudng the frst edton of Isdore s
Chronca and stora Gothorum, had a correct account
of Athanarc, the Gothc settement n Moesa, and,
possby, the Aransm of the Goths after aens. In
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the begnnng of the eghth century a Gothc Ant-
qutas reated the story of Ufas, the famous Gothc
bshop who nvented the Gothc aphabet and trans-
ated the be nto Gothc, the name Ufas arsng from
a msreadng of the name of the Cathoc Gothc bshop,
Unas, who, accordng to ohn Chrysostom, had done
so much for the Goths and ded n 404, n con uncton
wth the fact that the newy nvented Gothc aphabet
was ascrbed to the famous Gothc bshop.
As the Goths had been Arans before becomng
agan Cathocs, the concuson was drawn that Ufas
was an Aran, and from the specfc statement of Ma -
mnus, the bshop of the Arans, who was accessbe to
Cathoc wrters n St. Augustne, that he subscrbed to
the Armnum creed, t was concuded that Ufas Aran-
sm was of the same knd. Thus there must have been
a stage precedng that of Au entus (of Dorostorum),
n whch we had a correct account of Athanarc and
the mgraton of the Goths to Moesa, connected wth
the spurous Aransm of Ufas and hs subscrpton
to the creed of Armnum.
The edtors of Socrates, Sozomenus, Theodoretus,
and the stora trpartta nterpoated the account of
Ufas, hs sgnng the Armnum creed of Constant-
nope, and hs Aransm n the correct account of Athan-
arc and the mgraton to Moesa. ut the forger of
the Commentary to the Gesta Aquea wanted to be
more cever than these, and got hmsef ne trcaby
nto a bog.
e knew that thrty-three years had passed between
the mgraton of the Gothc Moses (nstead of nto
Moesa ) across the Danube and the death of Ufas
(Unas), aso that Ufas had been n Constantnope.
Pacng hs presence n Constantnope n 383, and et-
tng hm de there nstead of Athanarc, he subtracted
33 years from 381, and found that Ufas must have
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UL ILAS 63
crossed the Danube under Constantus, havng suf-
fered then persecuton under a Gothc ude .
To make hs camoufage perfect, he quoted a of
the arguments of the Armnum creed from Ma mnus,
and ascrbed to hm aso the crtcsms on the Gesta
Aquea, wthout observng that the bshop who was ess
than 70 years od n 428 coud not possby have been a
bshop at Aquea n 381. The forger aso knew that
Au entus was a good name for an Aran bshop, and
so he made hm the student of Ufas. It was ony
when hs forgery was competed that he observed that
Au entus of Man ded wthout her n 374 and
that he had made hm wrte a etter to shop Ma -
mnus, who n 381 was at most 24 years od. So he
prompty corrected the bunder by nventng an
Au entus of Dorostorum, n Thrace, coser to, but
not n, the Gothc country, to make the case more
pausbe. Pour a bonne bouche, he fnshed up hs
work by quotng from the Code Theodosanus, pub-
shed after 438, two aws, one of 386, the other of 388,
whch proved precsey the opposte of what he ntended
to say.
Phostorgus s obvousy based on Au entus.
ere we have the same reference to Moses and to
Eusebus, who now s made to baptze Ufas. We
have here aso the apocrypha story of not transatng
the Canonca ook of the ngs, and the pretty story,
tod by the oder hstorans of a the arbaran Chrs-
tans, of havng derved hs Chrstanty from Asa
Mnor, more especay, from Cappadoca.
When a the mpossbe and contradctory accounts
are emnated from a these sources, we return to
the authentcated and absoutey unform story that
the Goths were chefy Cathoc n the fourth century,
that as ate as 404 they had a Cathoc bshop Unas,
that there was n Gotha a persecuton of Cathoc
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Goths under Athanarc, that ony the soder rabbe
n Constantnope, more especay, n Rome, adhered
to the Aran court party, and that Aarc dd not
serousy consder the Aran party unt hs e pedton
nto Itay and sack of Rome.
Of Ufas, the Aran bshop, who dscovered the
Gothc aphabet and transated the be nto Gothc,
not a trace s eft. It s true, there s a poem ascrbed
to Eugene of Toedo n whch Ufas s mentoned:
Moyses prmus ebraeas e aravt tteras,
mente Phoences sagac condderunt Attcas
quas Latn scrpttamus, eddt Ncostrata,
Abraam Syras et dem reppert Chadacas
Iss arte non mnor protut Aegyptas,
Gufa promst Getarum quas vdemus utmas. 1
Ths poem s not found n the mportant Madrd Code ,
and the fragment n A, n whch ony
M(oyses
re)perta est
mne cept
dsct
Gufa Gotus
can be read, shows that the verses were handed freey
by nterpoators, for here not a ne agrees wth the
above. esdes, t s cear that a but the ast ne
are taken drecty out of Isdore s Etymoogae, I. 3. 5
and I. 4. 1, but the reference to Ufas s absent from
the Etymoogae. It s found ony n the Chronca 350,
and ths has aready been shown to be an nterpoaton.
The poem s repeated n uan s Ars grammatca, n
whch t s unquestonaby as much an nterpoaton
as n the poems of Eugene.
1 MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. I , p. 257.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES.
Mommsen ventured the guess that ordanes Getca
was known to Secundus, who n 612 wrote a story of
the Langobards,1 but he cautousy added that the
passages thus borrowed are too few n number to admt
anythng more than a con ecture. Snce ordanes
supposedy used Cassodorus work for hs Getca, such
borrowng may have been made drecty from Cass-
odorus, and Secundus cannot be adduced as a proof
that ordanes was aready known n 612.
The ne t menton of ordanes, accordng to Momm-
sen,2 s to be found n the Schoa Statana, where
strava of ordanes Getca, LI (258) s quoted.
Mommsen hmsef admts that the Schoa must be
ater than Lactantus, or are nterpoated n the s th
century. Now ahnke3 s far more carefu. e
does not undertake to determne what s genune and
what s nterpoated ater. As the odest MS. of the
Schoa s of the eeventh or twefth century, the
Schoa are no evdence for the age of ordanes.
Ne t Mommsen fnds a reference to ordanes n
the Gesta abbatum ontaneensum (MG ., Scrp-
tores, vo. II, p. 287), where t says that Wando, who
was abbot from 742 to 747 and ded n 756, eft to the
Monastery of S. Wandregsus hs brary, and
among these books was stora ordans epscop
Ravennats eccesae Getarum. 4 As among these
books we aso fnd a commentary to the Gospes by
1 Neues Archv, vo. , p. 75.
1 MG ., Auetor. anq., vo. , p. L .
1 Lactant Pacd qu dctur Commentar n Stct Thebada, Lpsae
1898, p. I .
4 MG ., op. tt., p. L III.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Seduus, obvousy Seduus Scottus, who ved n the
mdde of the nnth century, and the Gesta were
wrtten after 833, the reference to ordanes s vaue-
ess.
Mommsen assumes that Pauus Daconus quoted
ordanes n hs stora Langobardorum, whch was
wrtten before 774. That s possbe, but, of course,
he may have quoted from the same sources from whch
ordanes drew hs nformaton, namey, from the
Antqutas, Ababus, and Cassodorus. The odest
and best MS. of ordanes s of the end of the eghth
or begnnng of the nnth century ( edebergenss),
and the odest defnte reference to ordanes s found
n the Cosmography of the Ravenna Anonymus.1
Thus we have so far ony the defnte proof that or-
danes was known before the nnth century, possby
at the end of the eghth century.
In the Getca there s a reference to ordanes orgn,
but when we consder that the very ntroducton to
the work s a bod forgery, as has ong ago been recog-
nzed by Sybe,2 we cannot pace any fath n what
the author has to say about hmsef. Accordng to hs
statement, he, athough agrammatus, that s, wth-
out knowedge of etters, had been a notary of Gunthges
or aza, a nephew of Candac, apparenty an Aan
chef,3 athough, accordng to hs own statement, he
hmsef was a Goth. e aso says that he wrote hs
book n the year 551. A these statements may have
been crbbed by the author from oder sources, even as
he crbbed the ntroducton out of Rufnus.
Mommsen has gven a st of the sources mentoned
or used by ordanes. Among these are abus, who
. uam et Iordanus sapentssmus chronographus Seanzan appeat,
nder and Parthey, Ravcnnats Anonym Cosmographa, erom I860,
p. 29 aso pp. 168, 179, 185, 205, 221, 422.
1MG ., op. ct., p. 53.
Ibd., p. I.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 67
wrote of Ravenna, and of whom we know nothng, and
Ababus, who s three tmes mentoned as a hstoran
of the Goths, of whom we equay know nothng. ut
the nformaton they gve us s nsgnfcant and need
not troube us. ar more mportant s the nforma-
ton whch ordanes drew from the egendary ore,
whch he cams to have receved from the Antqutas.
That the Antqutas was a rea coecton, now ost, s
proved by the references to t. Speakng of the Gothc
bards, ordanes says that the mranda Antqutas
hardy boasts of any heroes equa to them.1 ere
mranda, as an epthet of Antqutas, can refer ony
to a book, and not to a tradton. Speakng of the
uns, the author quotes Orosus wth the words,
ut refert Orosus. Immedatey afterwards he
goes on to gve an eaborate account of the uns as
born of wtches, ut refert Antqutas. Obvousy
ths account, whch s not mentoned n any hstory,
s taken from a egendary book account.2 We have
aso the defnte statement that the Antqutas reates
marveous and e traordnary accounts.3
In a smar way Pauus Daconus speaks of a coec-
ton of stores, when he says, n ths pace the Ant-
qutas tes a rdcuous story. 4 It has been assumed
that the reference s to the Orgo, attached to the
Langobard aws, but even so, why does Pauus tak
not of the Orgo, but of the Antqutasf esdes,
Megnhard smary quotes the Antqutas for the
orgn of the Sa ons, and ths obvousy cannot be
dentca wth the Orgo Langobardorum Thus t
1 uaes v heroas fusse mranda actat Anqutas, (43).
1 Post autem non ong tempo ntervao, ut refert Orosus, unnorum
gens omn feroctate atrocor e arst n Gothos. nam hos, ut refert Antqutas,
a e ttsse conpermus, I (121).
1 eum atro mutpe mmane pertna , cu sme nua usquam
narrat Antqutas, ub taa gesta referantur, L (207).
stora Langobardorum, I. 8.
6 Sa onum gens, scut tradt Antqutas, ab Anga rtannae ncos
egressa, MG ., Scrptores, vo. II, p. 674.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
s evdent that the Antqutas was a coecton of
egendary Germanc ore n genera, from whch the
Orgo, Megnhard s account, and ordanes hstory of
the Goths drew ther nformaton.
ordanes severa tmes refers to Do, the hstoran,
as hs source of nformaton,1 but snce some of the
references are to Do Cassus, one to Dctys, and at
east one to Do Chrysostom, t s certan that or-
danes dd not quote at frst hand.2 The assumpton
that the source from whch he drew had e tracts from
a work of Do Chrysostom, caed Getca, s not borne
out by the evdence. There never was such a work, and
Do s credted wth t on the bass of nterpoated
passages. The reference n ordanes to the Getca of
Do3 s fase, because the story of Teephus s found
n Dctys. Phostratus says that Do Chrysostom
wrote a Getca, but ths s not supported by any other
evdence and s contradcted by Sudas, n whose
dctonary some manuscrpts have no reference to
t at a, whe others credt Do Cassus wth t. On
the other hand, a the passages n ordanes whch
are certany from Do Chrysostom, are a from hs
known oratons.
Ut ergo ad nostrum propostum redeamus, n
prma sede Scythae u ta Meotdem commanentes
praefat, unde oqumur, mer regem habusse nos-
cuntur. In secunda, d est Dacae, Thracaeque et
Mysae soo amo en, quern mrae phosophae eru-
dtons fusse testantur perque scrptores annaum.
1 Do auctor est ceeberrmus scrptor annaum, II (14) ut refert
Do, qu hstoras eorum annaesque Greco sto composut, (40) Do
storcus et antqutatum dgentssmus nqustor, qu oper suo Getca
ttuum dedt, . . he Do regem s post tempora muta commemorat
nomne Teefum, I (58) Do storco dcente, (65).
2 . de Arnm, Dons Prusaenss quern vacant Chrysostomum quae e stant
omna, eron 1896, vo. II, p. I ff.
I (58).
c bk ou trto av avAc fv S YY tP v) o) o ta eT d, a Y
8f) a e Tras f frv, 6te f fTO, o a o p a T co v , .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 69
Nam et eutam prus habuerunt erudtum, post etam
Dcneum, tertum amo en, de quo superus d mus.
Nec defuerunt, qu eos sapentam erudrent. Unde et
pene omnbus barbars Goth sapentores semper
e tterunt Grecsque pene consmes, ut refert Do, qu
hstoras eorum annaesque Greco sto composut.
u dct prmum Tarabosteseos, dende vocatos P-
eatos hos, qu nter eos generos e tabant, e qubus es
et reges et sacerdotes ordnabantur (Getca, . 39-40).
One reference s to Do Cassus, L III. 9. 1: 5n
6 e ftado Inenof ufet fev ae npb r f /rrfC npffftet , ob rt rov
of a Twv aa/rep npOTSpov, dMd TM nt oyopwv roue dparou
Decabaus sent, not hared messengers, as before,
but the best of the hat-wearers. The borrowng from
ths source s made cearer n one fragment of Petrus
Patrcus:1 poftet enefupe ndotpopou . OUTOI ydp effe nap
tc o Ttf utarepot. np6repov fap of u raz -sf me, Ebre eoTepo
nap auToc e v . The name Tarabosteseos, aso
speed strabostes eos, zarabostereos, etc., can ony be a
corrupton of roue Aparou of the te t. The statement
made n ordanes as to the superorty of the peat
over the capat, repeated from Do Cassus, s based
on a msconcepton. The passage n Do Cassus s
unquestonaby nterpoated, for n the correspondng
e tract of phnus we read, r . c rooc cty mwc TO
ttdopApa v, and there s no reference to the nferorty
of hared men and n another fragment of the same
passage n Petrus Patrcus there s not even any ref-
erence to ndbpopot2 nor s there anythng sad about
them n the correspondng passage n onaras, I. 21.
We have here n ordanes a confuson of Do wth
hs grandfather, and, apparenty, the same confuson
was ntroduced nto the Greek. In hs
1 U. P. ossevan, Cass Dons Coccean storarum Romanarum quat
supersunt, eron 1901, vo. III, p. 194.
Ibd., p. 195.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Do Chrysostom tes of the Greeks of orysthens
that they mtated the oder Greek fashon of omer s
tme. When Do vsted that cty, the ctzens nvted
hm to tak to them near the tempe of upter. The
odest and most dstngushed of the orysthentae
sat n a crce on the steps. The rest of the peope
stood up, for there was a arge pan n front of the
tempe. Any phosopher woud have taken peasure
n the sght, because they a wore ong har and beards
n the od fashon, even as omer tes of the Greeks,
and there was ony one among them who was shaven,
and he was the butt of rdcue to a. 1 A, both
nobes and smpe fok, wore ther har ong. In hs
oraton, I ep TOU offpaTos, he refers to Thracan Getae
who wear hats, whe others wear taras and trousers.
It dd not occur to hm to oppose the peat to the
capat, for t was the Greek orysthentae who wore
ong har and the Getae who wore hats. It s ony n
the passages quoted from Do Cassus and ordanes that
the u taposton e sts. In another pace ordanes
says: nomen s (sacerdotbus) peatorum contra-
dens, ut reor, qua operts captbus tyars, quos peos
ao nomne nuncupamus, tabant: requam vero
gentem capatos dcere usst, quod nomen Goth pro
magno suscpentes adhuc ode sus cantonbus remns-
cent. 3 The two passages put together at once show
us that the confuson arose n ordanes source from a
tota mscomprehenson of Do Chrysostom.
_ o o IE p trfnruTo o o yvm u TUT o o frv TO up o
r cp or ovco fad Cafpwv T 8e onAv Mfto Itptarfyteaav f v Y O
O7.o)() f to t) ( TOU vee - tdw o5v fv Tg r crfrr Tf otye pt 6a po dvrn ,
811 d ravTEg f crov TOY ap atov p ov, a s pn Rv O t)co5 TOI E trvos,
opuovTEq o TO YE Ea ( n oT c, e 8e tv avro novoc 4 vpT vos, o
TOUTO f/.dftoyon- e a oo v avre5, op. ct., p. 5.
c Evda yap vtne f rovmv dvdpco tou , TOU n v tva rn ov
Tog Epa a ovra , o s vvv rov 0po wv tve twv reTcbv
npt Tryov 8 Au f uuWo a Mo e86vE , f o 8e TIOO a
6a5, bd. p. 184 .
3 I (71, 72).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 71
The ong har, accordng to Do, s a sgn of ther
prmtveness, whch a phosopher, that s, one versed
n the ore of antquty, coud not hep but admre,
because omer caed the Greeks the onghared ones.
rom ths arose the absurd statement that the Goths
st speak n ther songs wth respect to the onghared
ones. Indeed, the very passage where the forger or
ordanes speaks of the peat ( . 40), contans the
statement that the Goths are wser than neary a
the barbarans and amost smar to the Greeks, a
statement whch refers to the ove of omer found
among the orysthentae, and whch s taken out
drecty from Do Chrysostom s opua6evtT 6 .
Do went to orysthens n order to trave further
nto Scytha and study the Getae on the spot. The
cty of the orysthentae s not as arge as t was reputed
ancenty to be, on account of the frequent wars and
havng been captured so often. Lyng, as t does, amdst
the barbarans, and havng e sted n the most warke
of tmes, t has aways been wagng war, and has fre-
quenty been captured. The ast and greatest defeat
t suffered not more than one hundred and ffty years
ago. It was the Getae who sezed t, together wth
other ctes on the eft of the Pontus, as far as Apoona.
Thus the Greeks vng there were n sore strats,
snce there were as yet few coones and most of them
were overrun by the barbarans. Many parts of the
Greek country fe nto ther hands, because the Greeks
were scattered over a arge terrtory. Then the
orysthentae agan coonzed the cty, wth the per-
msson of the Scythans, I thnk, because these were
n need of commerca reatons wth Greece.1 ut
1 Ths very sentence from Do Chrysostom was ncorporated by ordanes:
n eo vero atere, qua Pontcum tus attngt, oppds haut obscurs n-
vovtur, orsthende, Oba, Capoda, Chersona, Theodosa, Careon,
Myrmcon et Trapezunta, quas ndomt Scytharum natones Grecs perm-
serunt condere, sbmet commerca prestaturos, (32).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the newcomers had to stop, because there was a revot
n the cty and they coud fnd no countrymen of ther
own to hep them, and the Scythans coud not and
woud not hep them to bud an emporum n the
Greek fashon. The resut of ths revot was a shrnkng
of the cty to ts present form. 1
The forger whom ordanes quoted msunderstood
ths very smpe and correct account, because he knew
from erodotus that orysthentae was the name of
agrcutura Scythans above orysthens 2 hence he
umped to the concuson that the orysthentae, that
s, the nhabtants of orysthens, whom Do vsted,
were those very Getae who were amost ke Greeks.
That the source whch ordanes quoted drew drecty
from Do Chrysostom s proved by the contnuaton
of the passage n ordanes, where we suddeny hear that
the Getae or Goth worshped Mars, whch made them
very warke and boodthrsty, but t was ony aong the
Pontus that they became more cvzed and wse and
were dvded nto fames, the sgoths beng of the
famy of ath, the Ostrogoths, of the famy of Ama.
1 8 to c f TOW op trOfvtuv TO nfYEfhS ruv ou .T O TT na-
adv 86S av 6d d OU E EI d u TEs a 10115 to pou - STE Y v -
001 o ouoa TOI (ayddyo TOOOUTO t)8t) covov o Touot cr eSov TI
1015 o Efu a TaTotg, dt E ro E ETa, no d 6 a Ea w tffv b TE-
Ertoov a EY(OTT) f coav ou nc6 t .E6vo)v f rtEvrn ovra a atov
trav Et ov 8 a Ta5tT)v ETOI a rag S as a E TOI dptcrtEoos TOU
Iovrov t6 .Es E Ot Aro tova ofsv 6r) a ocpofpa TUvtEvd TO ,t
uan aTEOTT TO Tautf E rvwv, TCO E OU TI n vo r8Eaa v .To
ttbv d (pau tog, a T O EIOTO 6ao6doo v E andg av vv
ydp 8r TI E d cooEg ad ro d (AEpt) YEYO OOI f E adog, OTE frv to -
o Tono 8Ea agnEvr . A ovrE 6 TOTE o oouaftEvTa nd y owv-
T aav, OE ovTov t w SO- EI TOW uOuv 8d TO Seofta. T I n oga a
TOU aTa.-r ou Tov E vov fctauaavTO O. Ea EovrE dva rcaTou TT)
to Ew Yfv Evr5, aTE or ant 6nocpo )vou TO vrto6E on vov O E Tov
S udtov d o totv OI SE maranEvtov U TOOIO aT( v aTao Eudaaada TO
E rn ov Tpdnov. ST UEIO 8 ts dva TrdoEO) f TE (pau 6TT TW o o8o-
UrmaTo v a t crT EaTa fta TT n6 tv 6( a v, op. c:t., p. 2.
2 A t6 6 TauTT)5 rtv(t) IU TI o Eoum 2 v)a YEO O O 10115 E r) E5
o o EovtE5 tr T Yndw .-rnr m a ova opuaftE EtTds, oq Ea5 b a -
TO O 6o o tTa , I . 18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 73
Ths reference to Mars and the warke sprt of the
Goths s agan due to a msunderstandng of a passage
n Do Chrysostom. e says that the orysthentae
are partcuary fond of omer, whom they know by
heart, because they themseves are st warke, and that
they for the same reason but a tempe to Aches on
an sand of that name. Then Do asked Castratus,
to whom he was speakng, whether omer was a
better poet than Phocydes to whch Castratus
answered that he dd not even know that name and
that he ony knew omer, whom a ther poets men-
toned n ther poems, especay when they were about
to go to war. 1
The forger, ordanes or hs source, showed no crtca
acumen when he made Dcneus precede amo s,
because amo s s aready mentoned by erodotus
and n another passage ordanes tes us that Dcneus
ved n the days of Sua. Ths passage runs as foows :
When urusta was kng, Dcneus came to Gotha,
n the days when the Roman Sua sezed the govern-
ment. urusta receved Dcneus and gave hm
amost roya power. y hs advce the Goths ad waste
the ands of the Germans whch the ranks now occupy.
ut Caesar, who was the frst to vndcate to hmsef
the Roman Empre and sub ected neary the whoe
word to hs rue and conquered a kngdoms, so that
he occuped the sands of the sea beyond our word
1 2 e ov 84 a tdvtEs o ocucrfrEvTa E TOY T)T I ov8d aow
cwo 8a 6 o Ef o eva TI wv, e (f fpa a 8a TT) t o TO A -
sa efvoav Totrrov v yao OTE PUO S tmom, a v a v t6v n4v E rf vro p
A s cos a ovnEv ) SguvTeu, t6v 84 v Tf uSte- fare ouM d ovev
oufEvo f ou fE ouav f C reor a T a ou t oaqpto I
fo t6 t ns m- o Ev TOI (moO nm f r TT YE I dfta
naves oaov dro ert6(a o5. ELtav o5v rcoortat cov npo aurdv, n
oo _8o et, a CorpaTE, dnevwv nor tr s Onroos f a) u 8rc a 85
YE daa yn, A oufs u.ma a EYOIYE TOU roov T)TOU TO ovona, o-
84 u)8e TOUTO utSEva- o8E yap fvounEfta EI f ov Tvd TITTI f
Tortov 84 o E86v TI ov84 f o ovSf ayvoE- novou ydp Onroou
ODOI o onrta OUTW E tofg nor aov, a f eo E rcudao
, de 81 ftnotav t- Do nd Ea a, op. tt., p. 3 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and made those trbutares of Rome who had never
heard the name of Rome, none the ess, n spte of
frequent tras, was unabe to sub ugate the Goths.
Gaus Tberus now rues as the thrd over Rome,
but the Goths persevere even under hs regn. Then
foows a ong st of thngs whch Dcneus, the con-
sarus of the Goths, taught the peope. e nstructed
them n phosophy and ethcs. e taught them
physcs and made them ve naturay by ther own
aws, whch were wrtten down and st e st under the
name of beagnes. e taught them ogc, theoretce,
practce, astronomy. e eected the nobest and
wsest among them, nstructed them n theoogy, and
apponted them prests, and gave them the name of
peat, because, I thnk, they sacrfced wth ther
heads covered wth taras, whch we ca by another
name, pe. ut the rest of the peope he ordered
to be caed capat, whch name the Goths consdered
honorfc and st prase n ther songs. 1
1 Dehnc regnante Goths urusta Dcneus vent n Gotham, quo
tempore Romanorum Sya pottus est prncpatum. quern Dcneum
suscpens urusta dedt e pene regam potestatem cuus conso Goth
Germanorum terras, quas nunc ranc optnent, popuat sunt. Caesar vero,
qu sb prmus omnum Romanum vndcavt mperum et pene omnem
mundum suae dcon subegt omnaque regna perdomut, adeo ut e tra nostro
urbe n ocean snu repostas nsuas occuparet, et nec nomen Romanorum
audtu qu noverant, eos Romans trbutaros faceret, Gothoa tamen crebro
pertemptans nequvt subcere. Gaus Tberus am tertus regnat Romans:
Goth tamen suo regno ncoume perseyerant. qubus hoc erat saubre,
hoc adcommodum, hoc votyum, ut, qudqud Dcneus eorum consarus
precepsset, hoc mods omnbus e petendum, hoc ute udcantes, effectu
mancparent. qu cernens eorum anmos sb n omnbus oboedre et natura-
em eos habere ngenum, omnem pene phyosopham eos nstru t: erat
namque huus re magster pertus. nam ethcam eos erudena barbarcps
mores conpescut: fyscam tradens naturater proprs egbus vvere fect,
quas usque nunc conscrptas beagnes nuncupant ogcam nstruens
rat on s eos supra ceteras gentes fect e pertes practcen ostendens n
bons actbus conversare suast theoretcen demonstrans sgnorum dto-
decem et per ea panetarum cursus omnemque astronomam contempar
edocut, et quomodo unars urbs augmentum sustnet aut pattur detr-
mentum, ed t, sosque gobum gneum quantum terreno orbe n mensura
e cedat, ostendt, aut qubus nomnbus ye qubus sgns n poo cae
vergente et revergente trecentae quadragnta et se steae ab ortu n
occasu precptes ruant, e posut. quas erat, rogo, vouptas, ut vr for-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 75
The story of ng urusta and Dcneus arose n
an amusng way out of Do s opuaOevnt oz. Do
says that the cty of the orysthentae was sezed by
the Getae more than one hundred and ffty years ago.
As Do ved at the end of the frst century A. D., ths
ncdent fas n the days of Sua. orysthens pro-
-duced the eponymous hero, urusta, but whence
comes Dcneus, who s not mentoned by anyone ese
We know of but one great Dacan who e tended hs
rue very far and was consdered wth awe by hs
peope, and that was Decebaus, that very man, who,
n the nterpoated passage n Do Cassus, at frst sent
capat as messengers, and then sent the nober
peat. Ths s precsey what Dcneus does, when
he dvdes hs peope nto peat and capat. There
cannot, therefore, be a shadow of a doubt that Dcneus
and Decebaus are one and the same person.
Ths Decebaus ved at the end of the frst century
A. D. Do Cassus says that he was a remarkabe man,
a great engneer, and a worthy antagonst of the
Romans. I ca them Dacans, athough I am aware
that some Greeks, whether rght or wrong, ca them
Getae, but I know that the Getae ve above the aemus,
near the Rver Ister. 1 Apparenty, Decebaus, aso
tssm, quando ab arms quantoumcumque vac-assent, dpctrns pho-
sophcs nbuebantur vders unum cae postonem, aum herbarurn
frutcumque e porare naturas, stum unae commpda ncommodaque,
um sos abores adtendere et quomodo rotatu cae raptos retro reduc
ad pattern occduam, qu ad orentaem pagam re festnant, ratone
accept a quescere. haec et aa nonnua Dcneus Goths sun perta tradens
mrabs apud eos entut, ut non sou medocrbus, mmo et regbus m-
peraret. eegt namque e es tune nobssmos prudentoresque vros,
quos theoogam nstruens, numna quaedam et sacea venerare suast
fectque sacerdotes, nomen s peatorum contradens, ut reor, qua oper-
ts captbus tyars, quos peos ao nomne nuncupamus, tabant: requam
vero gentem capatos dcere usst, quod nomen Goth pro magno sus-
cpentes adhuc ode sus cantonbus remnscent, I (67-72).
1 M Y ro 64 8f nS e(o Poncuoc 6-e 06s TOII Aoucou ybtto,
(Tv TOTE Ae 6o o 6ao( Eue, 8Evo nf v mnretvou ro. cu .quu 6Ev6c be a
eCaro oe dva e of aou. ouoo , fevooa TE T a rs tq-
, a a co utv vt u /cn aarrOut u .u 6f- o T TTav 8ad ofta e-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
wrtten Decbaus, reached the forger n the form
Decuaus, whch he read Decnaus, whch produced
Decnaeus and Dcneus, as recorded n ordanes.
urusta, read urvsta, produced upftoraz, ocps-
f araz n severa nterpoated passages n Strabo,
where he s aso assocated wth Decaeneus. After
teng the story of amo s, who ved n a cave,
where, as a counseor of God, he promugated hs
edcts and hmsef became a counseor of the kng,
there comes, as a postscrpt, the statement that when
yrebstas was kng of the Getae, aganst whom dvne
Caesar fought, Decaeneus hed that offce.1 In an-
other passage we have a more eaborate account of
yrebstas and the magcan Decaeneus. ere the
statement that yrebstas was oppressed by sedton
at once shows that the sedton of orysthens has now
become a sedton aganst yrebstas.2 In another
8(05- p o5 8t o dvraYCfvoTT dS Lo a- oc d no v 1015 Pronoun y-
ETO. Aa ov 6 OUTO npoaaYooevto, WOUE TOU a auro a nov a ot
Pcnuufc acpa ovond ovaw, ou aYvooW St E r voyv TI E ETU O TO
E YO OW, tre opfto EITE a YO TE - vd Y p o8a E TOI TO wo
TO Auov napd TO otpov o ouvra , op. ct., p. 170 f.
1 AEYETOI ya Tva T Etav, ovona dno . v, fou E oou
pg, od Tva TW ov Ocvuav a E EI OU na Ev, Tot SE a O
avrfWvTa a u /n SE OO- fotavE ft6vra 8 d,5 TTT o eav anov5acr T va
rapa to f YEn6o a rp Idye, too vovta s fcaar(aoas E E TffvTa
64 tEffa TO C.tn/.M otvovov TT dp TI aur6v c v, 0)5 Ta na d TCO
dE v ayve Ev t av6v a OT do S ( v Upte aTaertadrva TO d-
IOTO Tmranrvou nap OUTOI dEoC, ETU TauTa 8e a SEO ncoaavooE -
frfva, a aTa a66vra dvtp( 6E T 10 1 f6aTov To f o EvraCfta
8aTdoOa, andvov tvvyy,a oma TOI T65, n tpr TO 6aoa ecos a Ttbv
fEpoutovTwv auturoaTTEv oe TO 6ao a, 6gavTa TO avftpawtov tcoo -
O TU t cu T( ), ra v dov f) n 6TE( ov, o E qEeovn TO npoo-rdvaTa aTtt
ounSou nv dEuv. TO TI ( k ( do SI TEI E S I a E rmd , dE TI O E -
pmtonEvou TOW TO T6 dog, o T p E 6aoa E ov(6ov o vnfo e, napd 8
TOI E TOIS d vond ETO SEO - a TO opo rtE qrfrn epov, a nooaaYopE -
ovoav o6T(o - 6vona 6 avrcp (DYa ovov 6n ovvnov T(p tapappfovu n TO (p
a 8r STE vpE6ora IP E TOW ETU , cp 8v 8T rtapEcr Evdoaro a p
6 0Eo orpaTE Ev, AE afvEO e E Tavrnv TTI T4T v a O T6 Tov t tyu-
a v a .ty.eaOa.1 IufaYooEov TO an6 to t t f. apa8o Ev, II. 3. 5.
2 Ta v 8r ETCO to. E ta ad d peo a , TO 8 E fna 81) Toavra
vnTp E. opE6o-ta , dvrp ETTI , emotd fa rr v TO Ifvov fctunaoav,
dv a6E E a cofEvov TO avftpamov v b on vuv no E fov a TOOO TO
a vrnt)E a T(p npooE Etv TOI poordY aov, fo 6 Yow
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 77
pace, where there s reference to great seers, we have
the nterpoaton: rapa ro c rms 0 C, TO f te rcdatov
vc, aff tfpdc e 6 Tp uptforff. ffean tav
As Decnaeus, from hs assocaton wth the peat
and capat, coud have arsen ony from the nter-
poated passage n Do Cassus, through a msunder-
standng of Do Chrysostom s reference to hary
orysthentae and Getae wearng hats, the passage n
Strabo can be nothng but an nterpoaton, because
Strabo ded before ether of them wrote. As the state-
ment n ordanes that the regn of urusta fe n the
regn of Sua s dentca wth the statement n Do
Chrysostom that orysthens was captured by the
Getae about the tme of Sua, the asserton of Strabo
u v n Yd tv do nv atecrtTeraTO, a T O O OW 10115 t euTroug
cot 1 fTa - f)8t) 64 a Pa aog cpofa Og f v, 8a6avarv dfsa TOY
a TT) TI et aTcbv I E I Ma 5ov ag o TT I Soc, Toug TE
t/.Tov Tovg vau mYntvou of te 0 a a TOI I v o en6odr)ae.
otov 64 a (8nv fcpdvtere TO ntft c ufrt p a Tavpo ous- np6 8e
Tf v fv.-tEOfav TOU ovs OTwaYCworffv oyf AE OI EO fvopa - / r ra, a
E t avt) Evov atd TTpr AIY OTTO a nooartaoCa nfntth) 6Ta Tvdc, 61
v wcE pvETO TO dfu- a 5 o vov ado aro roc , adobE fpanfv nE-
O TO a 6 E(o f YoO 8vw ts 8 EOTEdsas OT AEIO EnEofaav Y -
I opa Ttfv duTf/.ov a fv ovou cop - 6 E ofrv ooE6oros pfr a-
Ta vdE Enavaotavrov a rcp Tvarv, .-ryv f Pcoftaov ffEt a aroaTEtav
4 avrov o 84 8a8E d Evo Trpr do rpr E fto I I hf rm)aav a 8
a wv, fpa a IE I()E fot auTou oroaTEav 6 Stfacrto aaac, E tE tE
ha , T6TE 84 E T oaaoa ht rrrnf t Y avov- o E ofrv TOoTO -
no nooo at o a S .OT f ov. I t ynv 84 a og trg n I f
a mu vdv E na ouof Tou (t v Y Aa ot cocraYOO uouo, TOtg 84
g. TOg (t4v TO g rt Og TO IIo TO E E OWg Od o6g TTf (0, Att-
oug 84 Totg Eg Tdvavrfa o6g Ttfv EOfu vav a TO TOU oroow TnY ,
of c (fu Adovg a Eadat TO na aov dq of a naod Tog ATT o EIIE-
n6 a0E TO TOW o ETuv ovoudta r Tat a Aao- TOUTO yog uftavt TEOov f
d t6 T6 v S vftc v, o a oOm Ada - n6 O o Y p t svo ntp Ttp Yo a-
vav, a o s og E E ftsv ofu Eofta dv6odra 6a Eg Trpr ATTI TI 4 ( v
y - o u t TII, f TOIC f Ovt mv E Evog ouov n E d ow TO g nr/.ETftc, g
Avodv a SU O , f Tog m- to d ovov I I ovonaa t ocnY S E yv, 6g Md-
TI f MSav TO o YO, Tfov 84 TO a p aYOva- d TOOOUTO 8 fco
tov o( E6oTa TO frvog ao 4v 4TO tEv(o#T) Te ttog at6 TE TO (ndffEow a
T PcofaCcov t avo 5 a g t ov ETI a vvv mr t. wv T TTooag vod5ag,
II. 3. 11-12.
I. 2. 39.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
that yrebstas ved n hs tme s mpossbe, even f
there e sted such a kng. ence the whoe story s
a ate nterpoaton n Strabo.
Who does not see that, accordng to ordanes, Dcn-
eus teaches the Goths the Arstoteean categores as
understood by the Arabs The forger fortunatey
gves hmsef away when he nforms us that the aws
gven by Dcneus st e st n wrtten form and
are caed beagnes, for here we have a oranc
story. ere we frequenty fnd the word , . baagun
the brngng, conveyance, devery, or commun-
caton of a message what s communcated or announ-
ced of the oran and of the statutes and ordnances.
Even Mueenhoff had to acknowedge that t was
qute mpossbe for the statement n ordanes to be
true, because, accordng to Isdore of Seve, there
were no wrtten Gothc aws before 484.1 Thus we
get the postve and ncontrovertbe proof that or-
danes wrote hs Getca after 711.
It s most key that AS. agu aw s merey a
contracton of beago. Lagu does not occur n ASa on
before the end of the tenth century, and bage by-
aw, recorded ater, s, no doubt, oder. The tota
absence of the word from O German and the presence
of byag n Scandnavan, by the sde of ONorse og
aw, make t certan that AS. agu s a ate book
word, whch passed nto ONorse.
The sources from whch ordanes quoted had made
a mess of Decebaus, by assocatng hm as Dcneus
wth urusta, on account of the statement n Do
Chrysostom that the Getae sacked orysthens n the
days of Sua. The forger st had Decebaus on hand
n connecton wth Domtan s Dacan wars. To f
out the space from Sua to Domtan, he nvented two
1 IG ,, op. c., p. 181, sub beagnes.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 79
Gothc kngs, Comoscus and Coryus, of whom
ordanes has not much to say.1 e merey uses them
as fers to pass over to Decebaus n the days of
Domtan, through the sgnfcant phrase, ongum
namque post ntervaum Domtano mperatore reg-
nante. ere we can agan see that the orgna
source from whch ordanes, or Ababus, whom he
quotes as a hstoran of the Goths, drew hs nformaton,
was wrtten n Arabc. Decebaus s once recorded as
e e/favoc.2 Ths Ae ftavoz woud be wrtten n Arabc
as c/ . Readng 3 as - ths woud be trans-
crbed as Durpanus, or some such word. So, a of a
sudden, we have n ordanes a story about ng
Dorpaneus, who defeated the Romans under Domtan.
The Goths then sezed much booty and caed ther
chefs, by whose fortune they carred off the vctory,
not smpe men, but demgods, that s, Anses.3 f
ere the forger once more gave hmsef away, for
Anses s nothng more than Arab. anas, I ns
a chosen, seect, partcuar frend or companon, one
wth whom one s socabe, ( ants a socabe,
companonabe, famar person, anas a
1 I (73), II (74, 75).
1 ossevan, op. ct., p. 191.
. Longum namque post ntervaum Domtano mperatore regnante
eusque avartam metuentes foedus, quod dudum cum as prncpbus
pepgerant, Goth soyentes, rpam Danub am onge possessam ab mpero
Romano deets mtbus cum eorum ducbus vastaverunt. cu provncae
tune post Agrppam Oppua praeerat Savnus, Goths autem Dorpaneus
prncpatum agebat, quando heo commsso Goth, Romanos devctos,
Opp Savn caput abscsum, muta castea et cvtates nvadentes de
parte mperators pubce depraedarunt. qua necesstate suorum Domtanus
cum omn vrtute sua Iyrcum properavt et totus pene re pubcae
mtbus ductore rsco praeato cum ectssms vrs amnem Danub
conserts navbus ad nstar ponts transmeare coegt super e erctum
Dorpane. tum Goth haut segnes repert arma capessunt prmoque con-
fctu mo Romanos devncunt, uscoque duce e tncto dvtas de castrs
mtum spoant magnaque pott per oca vctora am proceres suos,
quorum quas fortuna vncebant, non puros homnes, sed semdeos d eat
Anss vocaverunt, III (76-78).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
1

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
coser companon. reytag transates ns by nt-
mus, socus, anas by s quo famarter uters,
ans by eusdem quas ndos et sprtus, consue-
tudne et morbus conunctus, famars sodas. The
Latn transator of the Arabc source found Decebaus
addressng hs chefs wth one of these forms, from the
root - ansa famarter usus est, nstead of
the more common _ nsan man, and umped
to the concuson that the Goths caed ther heroes by
a more seect name, whch he rendered nto Latn by
semde. Ths anses produced the ONorse dss, AS.
os god, dvnty, whch s not represented n
O German.
The story of Dorpaneus s tod aready n Orosus,
where t s ascrbed to Corneus Tactus.1 We sha
ater see that the Germana of Tactus s a forgery,
and that hs Annaes and storae are, to say the
east, fu of nterpoatons, hence ths reference n
Pseudo-Orosus s of no ava. The tota absence of
the name n the Latn wrters, for Suetonus2 and
Eutropus3 menton the Roman generas, uscus and
Sabnus, gven by ordanes, but not the name of the
Dacan kng, s fata to the assumpton that Tactus
had any such story. Do Cassus has no reference
whatsoever to Dorpaneus, but we can see how ths
name has backed from the Latn nto the Greek
sources. Petrus Patrcus connects, as he shoud,
uscus wth Decebaus, but the ragmenta aesana,
msed by the Arabczed Durpaneus, spt the person
nto two, nto Duras and Decebaus, and, wthout
1 Nam quanta fuernt Durpane Dacorum regs cum usco duce proea
quantaeque Romanorum eudes, ongo te tu euouerem, ns Corneus
Tactus, qu hanc hstoram dgentssme conte ut, de retcendo nter-
fectorum numero et Saustum Crspum et aos auctores quampurmos
san sse et se psum dem potssmum eegsse d sset, II. 10. 4.
1 Domtanus, I.
II. 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 81
rhyme or reason, nserted nto Do Cassus a phrase
about Duras of hs own free w transferrng hs
hegemony to Decebaus.1
Isdore of Seve has a deghtfu etymoogy for the
name of the Gpedes: Gpedes pedestr proeo mags
quam equestre sunt us, e hac causa vocat. 2
ecause Gpedes breaks up nto g pedes, therefore
they fght on foot rather than on horseback. The
natura concuson s that they are sow and nferor
to men usng horses. The Arabc prototype of or-
danes has vasty mproved on Isdore. Accordng to
hm, the Gepdae and Goths were reatves, who came
n three shps to Gothscandza. One of these shps,
whch was sower, gave the name to the naton, for
n ther anguage sower s caed gepanta. rom a
corrupton of ths word came the name of the Gepdae,
who are of sow ntegence and sow n movements.
These Gepdae demanded ands from Ostrogotha, the
kng of the Goths, or they woud wage war upon them.
Ostrogotha, beng of sod mnd, sad that he preferred
war. The greater vvacty of the Goths made them
vctorous over the sower Gepdae, who were defeated
once for a.3
1 Ort Aoucmc, of f)Yenov(a IYIY ETO, f ov am) naoE c OT)0e r Ae-
Efa p TCP Aa cTv Oaadu Sr 6Ev6 , ossevan, op. ct., p. 170.
Etymoogae, I . 2. 92.
Abhnc ergo, ut dcebamus, post ongam obsdonem accepto praemo
dtatus Gcta recesst ad propra. quern cernens Gepdarura nato subto
ubque vncentem praedsque dtatum, nvda ductus arms n parentbus
rnnvt. quomodo vero Getae Gepdasque snt parentes s quaers, pauca
abspvam. memnsse debes me n nto de Scandzae nsuae gremo Gothos
d sse egressos cum erch rege suo, trbus tantum navbus vectos ad
rpam Ocean cterors, d est Gothscandza. quarum trum una nava,
ut adsoet, tardor nancta nomen gent fertur dedsse nam ngua eorum
pgra gepanta dctur. hnc factum est, ut pauatm et corruptae nomen ea
e convco nasceretur Gepdas. nam sne dubo e Gothorum prosape et
h trahent orgnem sed qua, ut d , gepanta pgrum aqud tardumque
desgnat, pro gratuto convco Gepdarum nomen e ortum est, quod nec
psud credo fasssmum: sunt etenm tardors ngen et grayores corporum
yeoctate. h ergo Gepdae tact nvda, dum Spess provnca commanerent
n nsuam scae amns vadbus crcumactam, quam patro sermone dce-
bant Gepedoos. nunc eam, ut fertur, nsuam gens vdara ncot pss
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ut gepanta s merey a transteraton of Arab.
gabdnat to become defcent n udgment, to be weak,
to ose one s mnd, weakness of udgment.
ordanes tes of Geberch, the son of derth, the
kng of the Goths, who wshed to e tend hs rue nto
the anda country, whch then was n the regon
now occuped by the Gepdae, somewhere north of the
Danube. So he decded to wage war aganst smar,
ther kng, who was of the race of Asdng, whch
famous race s most warke, accordng to De ppus,
the hstoran.1 In another pace the Astrng are
ad meores terras meantbus. qu vdar e dverss natonbus ac s n
unum asyum coect sunt et gentem fecsse noscuntur. ergo, ut dcebamus,
Gepdarum re astda quetam gentem e ctans patros fnes per arma
datavt. nam urgundzones pene usque ad nternconem deevt aasque
npnnuas gentes perdomut. Gothos qupque mae provocans consangu-
ntats fpedus prus nportuna concertatone voavt superba admodum
eatone actatus, crescent popuo dum terras coept addere, ncoas patros
redddt rarores. s ergo msss egats ad Ostrogotham, cuus adhuc mpero
tam Ostrogothae quam esegothae, d est utrque eusdam gentes popu,
subacebant, ncusum se montum quaertans aspertate svarumque
denstate constrctum, unum poscens e duobus, ut aut heum sb aut
ocorum suorum spata praepararet. tune Ostrogotha re Gothorum ut
erat sod anm, respondt egats beum se qudem taem horrere durumque
fore et omnno sceestum arms confgere cum propnqus, oca vero non
cedere. qud muta Gepdas n beTa nruunt, contra quos, ne mnor
udcaretur, movt et strogotha procnctum, convenuntque ad oppdum
Gats, u ta quod currt fuvus Auha, bque magna partum yrtute cer-
tatum est, quppe quos n se et armorum et pugnand smtudo com-
moverat sed causa meor vvactasque ngen ubt Gothos. ncnata
denque parte Gepdarum proeum no dremt. tune recta suorum strage
astda re Gepdarum prpperavt ad patram, tam pudonds obprobrs
humatus, quam fuerat eatpns erectus. redeunt vctores Goth Gepdarum
dscessone content , suaque n patra fecter n pace versantur, usque dum
eorum praevus e steret Ostrogotha, II (94-100).
1 Nam he derth patre natus, avo Ovda, prpavo Ndada, goram
geners su facts ustrous e aequavt. prmtas regn su mp n andaca
gente e tendere cupens contra smar eorum rege qu Asdngprum strpe,
quod nter eps emnet genusque ndcat becosssmum, Deurppo storco
referente, qu eos ab Oceano ad nostrum mtem v n ann spato pervensse
testatur prae nma terrarum nmenstate. quo tempore erant n eo oco
manentes, ub nunc Gepdas sedent, u ta fumna Marsa, Mare et
Gp et Grsa, qu omnes supra dctos e cedet. erat namque s tune ab
orente Gothus, ab occdente Marcomanus, a septentrone ermundous,
a merde strum, qu et Danubus dctur. he ergo andas commorant-
bus beum ndcum est a Geberch rege Gothorum ad tus praedct amns
Marsae, ub nec du certatum est e aequa, sed mo pse re andaorum
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 83
mentoned together wth the Carp, a most warke
knd of peope.1
Ths account of the anda war of the Goths s based
on no hstorc fact, e cept as to the haphazard choce
of names. De ppus, whom ordanes quotes, knows
ony of the defeat of the andas beyond the Danube
by Aureanus, and derth s recorded as dercus,
a anda kng n 531 n Afrca, when he s brought n
contact wth the Asdng but Asdng s an Arabc
word, and a the passages where the word occurs are
nterpoatons or forgeres.
Isdore s Chronce refers to Chdercus, the son of
aentnan s captve daughter, who took up the regn
among the andas n 523.2 Ths account s gven
n fu n ctor s Chronce, where t says that ths
daughter of aentnan had been captured by Gserc
and marred to Ugnerc.3 It s rght here that we
have a seres of nterpoatons n the DC heo vandaco
of Procopus. Gemer, the warke anda, persuaded
hs naton to depose dereh and put hm on the throne
then he sezed dereh and oamer and hs brother
Euagees, and mprsoned them.4 Some of the manu-
smar magna parte cum gents suae prosterntur. Geberch vero Gothorum
ductor e rnus superats depraedatsque andas ad propra oca, unde
e erat, remeavt. tune perpauc anda, qu evasssent, coecta nbeum
suprum manu, nfortunata patra renquentes Pannonam sb a Constantno
prncpe peterunt bque per L annos pus mnus sedbus ocats mpera-
torum decrets ut ncome famuarunt. unde am post ongum ab Stconae
mag. m. et e consue atque patrco nvtat Gaas occupaverunt, ub
fntmos depraedantes non adeo f as sedes habuerunt, II (113-115).
1 u e cpens eos eorumque verbs accensus mo trcenta ma suorum
armata produ t ad beum adhbts sb Tafas et Astrngs nonnus,
sed et Carporum trea ma, genus homnum ad bea nms e pedtum, qu
saepe fuere Romans nfest quos tamen post haec mperante Doctano
et Ma mano Gaerus Ma mnus Caesar devct et re pubcae Romanae
subegt, I (91).
1MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. I, p. 475.
Ibd., p. 197.
4 fOCrco 8f E feo TT fyenova Mafo vo I 8 ov te, 68o)ov
TO avSC cuv foavrct, a Oduga a TOY d6e qp6v tYfrv ev pu a-
f a ev, I. 9. 9, . aury, Proeop Caesarenss opera omna, Lpsae
1905, vo. I, p. 352.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
scrpts wrte Odftepa rbv ddetyov a Ebay v, makng
oamer derch s brother. A tte further down we
are tod that Gemer deprved oamer of hs eyes.1
In the begnnng of the account of derch there s
the statement, nserted wthout rhyme or reason, that
oamer, derch s nephew, was a good man, who was
n charge of the armes whenever the andas waged
war, and that the andas caed hm Aches.2
Nothng can be cearer than that the nterpoaton
s taken out of the Gothc Antqutas, where omer,
Aches, and the eadershp n war were ascrbed to
the Goths, through the msunderstandng of the
passage n Do Chrysostom, as dscussed before. The
story must have found ts way nto Procopus before
the nnth century, because Theophanes quotes t n
fu,3 f, ndeed, t was not nserted n Procopus from
Theophanes but onaras, who drecty refers to
Procopus n quotng the story, has nothng to say
about oamer or hs bndness or hs beng an Aches.
Now, the Gothc Antqutas dstorted another pass-
age from Do Chrysostom, by makng the hat-wearng
Goths the nobest of the race, whom, by dstortng the
Gr. rowc Apterous, ordanes caed Tarabosteseos. It
appears, from a arge number of nterpoated passages,
that the Antqutas aso had the Arabc name for
these nobest of the race, namey, azm- -gah
esteemed great, gorous, ncomparabe, 4 whch pro-
duced the Latnzed Astngus, Asdngus the gorous.
8e To tyraU: tc OUIOO TO dn etye, od tAv re O C a
E eTuq coae Av te I Soaov cd EuavET v ev n-f t, m pv a t a r a rto, I.
9. 14, bd., p. 353.
1 C OO EO YOU dve 6 TE ffv avo cd avf)p dyafo TO no e ua mga-
trYe e p 065 fv orcaTEuovto av8 os 8v 8 1 cd A Uea av8 o v
a ouv, I. 9. 2, bd., p. 351.
1 Chronographa, n Corpus serptorum hstorae byzantnae, vo. III,
p. 289 IT.
4 So rven n the Gossarum atno-arabcum (Seybod), sub nobs.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 85
Ths term was orgnay apped to oamer, who
s mentoned as Asdngus n the Chronca of ctor
Tonnenenss under the year 531: Gemer apud
Afrcam regnum cum tyrannde sumt et Carthagnem
ngressus dercum regno prvat et cum fs custodae
n ne pat atque Oamer Asdngum mutosque nobum
permt. 1 Isdore of Seve not ony knew ths
Chronce,2 but aso quoted ths n fu n hs stora
andaorum. ere, however, there s no reference
whatsoever to Asdngus,3 because Isdore dd not
fnd t n hs te t hence t can ony be an nserton
n the other Chronca, for whch we have no eary
manuscrpts.
Asdngus at frst was taken n ts gossara sense of
nobe, and as such entered as an nterpoaton nto
oannes Lydus De magstratbus, where ustnan s
made to e hbt Gemer wth hs nobes, whom the
barbarans ca Astng. Immedatey after the
andas, Lydus refers to the Sygambr, after whch
comes another nterpoaton, whom those near the
Rhne and Rhone ca ranc from ther eader, a state-
ment of doubtfu genuneness n Isdore, snce t s frst
recorded n the wrtngs of the eghth century. Ths
Asdngus was aso smugged nto Dracontus Sats-
facto, where the nes,
Ut qu facta ducum possem narrare meorum,
Unde mh possent dona venre smu,
Praema despcerem, tacts tot regbus ams,
1 MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. . I, p. 198, and agan: superans Gunthraer
et Gebamundum Asdngos regs fratres, bd.
5 Ibd., p. 178.
Gmer regnum cum tyrannde sumt mutos nobum Afrcae pro-
vncae crudeter e tnguens. . . . Gunthmerum et Gebamundum regs
fratres prmo proeo superatos nterfct, bd., p. 299.
u(.noT)attT( f) dum . , e CnE a a tov onr rot v6o n TOU
Idvou , oG d ow doT(YY u o Ccy6aoo( III. 55.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
of a manuscrpt as pubshed by Srmond, were cor-
rected to the adopted readng, as genune ( ):
Ut qu facta ducum possem narrare meorum,
Nomns Asdngu bea trumphgera,
Unde mh merces posset cum aude sauts
Munere regnants magna venre smu,
Praema despcerem, tacts tot regbus ams.1
It s obvous that a ater hand broke up one ne nto
three, n order to ntroduce the precous word Asdngus.
I sha at a future tme show how ths Asdngus of the
Gothc Antqutas ed n Engand to the ctu and
apeng of the ega documents.
In ordanes the Asdng are taken to be a warke
trbe somewhere to the north of yzantum. Ths s
precsey the meanng ascrbed to the AoTqrroc n
two e tracts, one ascrbed to Petrus Patrcus,2 the
other n the Ursnana,3 both supposed to be s th
century e cerpts from Do Cassus. As they are not
mentoned anywhere ese, and as ordanes speaks of
a strps Asdngorum quod nter eos emnet genusque
ndcat becosssmum, there cannot be any doubt
that we have before us much ater nterpoatons, or
corruptons, for some other word. That they are
most key nterpoatons s to be assumed from the
reference n Cassodorus arae to derch as nter
asdngorum strpem, 4 where the Asdng are agan,
as n Procopus, correated wth the anda derch.
ut the arae are, to say the east, body nterpoated,
f not entrey a forgery, as w be shown at another
tme.
The uns, accordng to the Antqutas, had the fo-
owng mythca orgn: mer, the kng of the Goths,
1 . A. de Lorenzana, Dracont Carona, Romae 1790, p. 371.
1 ossevan, op. ct., p. 253.
Ibd., p. 254.
I . 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 87
found among hs peope certan wtches, whom he hm-
sef caed n hs natve anguage aurunnae (hau-
runnae, aorumnae). Suspectng them of somethng,
he drove them far away from the army and et them
wander n the desert. The mpure sprts, rovng
through the wderness, saw them and had ntercourse
wth them, and they gave brth to that most ferocous
race that at frst ved n the swamps. It was these,
the uns, who came to the country of the Goths.
Accordng to Prscus, they setted beyond the Maeotde
Swamp, gven to huntng. A deer once ed some un-
nsh hunters across the swamp, and reveaed to them
the ands beyond.1
The story about the deer eadng the uns across
the Maeotde Swamp s aso tod by Agathas, Cedrenus,
and by Procopus,2 and s apparenty od, for t s,
1 Post autem non ong tempors ntervao, ut refert Orosus, unnorum
gens omn feroctate atrocor e arst n Gothos. nam hos, ut refert antqutas,
ta e ttsse conpermus. mer re Gothorum et Gadarc magn fus
qu post egressu Scandzae nsuae mm 11unto oco tenens prncpatum Get a-
rum, qu et terras Scythcas cum sua gente ntrosse superus a nobs dctum
est, reppert n popuo suo quasdam magas mueres, quas patro sermone
aurunnas s pse cognomnat, easque habcns suspectas de medo su
proturbat ongeque ab e erctu suo fugatas n sotudnem coegt errare.
quas sprtus nmund per hermum vagantes dum vdssent et eorum
conpe bus n cotu mscussent, genus hoc ferocssmum edderunt, quae
fut prmum nter paudes, rnnutum tetrum atque e e quas hpmnum
genus nec aa voce notum ns quod human sermons magnem adsgnabat.
ta gtur mn strpe creat Gothorum nnbus advenerunt. quorum nato
saeva, ut Prscus storcus refert, Meotda paude uterore rpa nsdens,
yenaton tantum nec ao abore e perta, ns quod, postquam crevsset
n popus, fraudbus et rapns vcnarum gentum quete cpnturbans.
huus ergo gents, ut adspet, venatores, dum n nterors Meotdae rpam
venatones nqurent, anmadvertunt, quomodo e nprovso cerva se s
optut ngressaque paudem nunc progredens nunc subsstens nde vae
se trbut. quam secut venatores paudem Meotdam, quern npervum ut
peagus aestmant, pedbus transerunt. mp quoque Scythca terra gnots
apparut, cerva dsparut. quod, credo, sprtus , unde progenem trahunt,
ad Scytharum nvda d egerunt. yero, qu praeter Meotdam aum
mundum esse paentus gnorabant, admratone duct terrae Scythcae et,
ut sunt soertes, ter ud nuae ante aetat notssmum dvntus sb
ostensum rat, ad suos redeunt, re gestum edocent, Scytham audant
persuasaque gente sua va, qua cerva ndce dedcerant, ad Scytham prope-
rant, et quantoscumque prus n ngressu Scytharum habuerunt, tavere
vctorae, requos perdomtos subegerunt, Getca, I (121-125).
2 MG ., Avetor. antq., vo. 1, p. 90.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
wth the hstory of the orgn of the uns, a taken
out of erodotus. Such s the account the Scythans
gve of themseves and of the country above them,
but the Greeks who nhabt Pontus gve the foowng
account: they say that ercues, as he was drvng
away the herds of Geryon, arrved n ths country,
that was then a desert, and whch the Scythans now
nhabt that Geryon, f ng hs abode outsde the
Pontus, nhabted the sand whch the Greeks ca
Erytha, stuate near Gades, beyond the coumns of
ercues n the ocean. The ocean, they say, begnnng
from the sun-rse, fows round the whoe earth, but
they do not prove t n fact that ercues thence
came to the country now caed Scytha, and as a
storm and frost overtook hm, he drew hs on s skn
over hm, and went to seep, and n the meanwhe
hs mares, whch were feedng apart from hs charot,
vanshed by some dvne chance. They add that when
ercues awoke, he sought for them, and that havng
gone over the whoe country, he at ength came to
the and caed yaea there he found a monster
havng two natures, haf vrgn, haf vper, of whch
the upper parts, from the buttocks, resembed a woman,
and the ower parts a serpent: when he saw he was
astonshed, but asked her f she had anywhere seen
hs strayed mares. She sad that she hersef had them,
and woud not restore them to hm before she had ad
wth hm: ercues accordngy ay wth her on these
terms. She, however, deayed gvng back the mares,
out of a desre to en oy the company of ercues as
ong as she coud he, however, was desrous of recover-
ng them and departng. At ast, as she restored the
mares, she sad, These mares that strayed hther I
preserved for you, and you have pad me savage, for
I have three sons by you te me, therefore, what
must I do wth them when they are grown up whether
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 89
sha I estabsh them here, for I possess the rue over
ths country, or sha I send them to you She asked
ths queston, but he reped, they say, When you see
the chdren arrved at the age of men, you can not
err f you do ths whchever of them you see abe
thus to bend ths bow, and thus grdng hmsef wth
ths grde, make hm an nhabtant of ths country
and whchever fas n these tasks whch I en on, send
out of the country. If you do ths, you w pease
yoursef and perform my n unctons. Then, havng
drawn out one of hs bows, for ercues carred two at
that tme, and havng shown her the bet, he gave
her both the bow and the bet, whch had a goden cup
at the e tremty of the casp, and havng gven them,
he departed. ut she, when the sons who were born
to her attaned to the age of men, n the frst pace
gave them names: to the frst, Agathyrss to the
second, Geonus and to the youngest, Scythes and,
n the ne t pace, rememberng the orders, she dd
what had been en oned and two of her sons, Agathyr-
ss and Geonus, beng unabe to come up to the pro-
posed task, eft the country, beng e peed by ther
mother but the youngest of them, Scythes, havng
accompshed t, remaned there. rom ths Scythes,
son of ercues, are descended those who have been
successvey kngs of the Scythans, and from the cup,
the Scythans even to ths day wear cups from ther
bets. Ths thng ony the mother dd for Scythes.
Such s the account gven by the Greeks who nhabt
Pontus (I . 8-10).1
Though ercues s changed nto an ev sprt, hs
mares have become a deer, the sren s changed to a
wtch, and the Scythans are dentfed wth the uns,
yet the story s essentay the same. That the story
has gone through an Arabc redacton s proved by the
1 . Gary, erodotus, New York 1857, p. 239 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
name of the wtches, whch n the readng, haurunnae,
haurunnae, at once shows that the orgna form
was avruna abruna or avruna abruna, for
Arab. abaruhun or _ ayabrufun the
mandrake. AS. burhruna sorceress has preserved
the Arabc form amost ntact, whe n O German
aruna has preserved ony the meanng mandrake,
whch at once settes the matter.1 In ordanes t has
the meanng of the wtch who, ke Crce, uses the
ove-fter, made of the roots of the mandrake, n
order to entce men and take them to ther doom.
Even so we have n Greek tp aa the wtches pant,
whch s derved from p y Crce. In O German
we have heruna necromanta, as though t were
composed of hea he and runa mystery, and
smary, n ASa on, herun, herun sorcerer. In
ONorse we have orun, apparenty ony n the sense of
swanmaden. The story of the poson-mad s not
specfcay Greek, but orgnates n Inda2 and was
known to the Arabs n the eghth century.3 In any
case, aurunna shows concusvey that we have here a
connecton of the Crce story wth the ove-fter made
from the mandrake. We sha ater meet these wtches,
or magc women, n other forgeres, such as Tactus
Germana.
There s st another nterestng Arabc word n
ordanes. Speakng of the wake at Atta s death,
ordanes says, stravam super tumuum eus quam
appeant ps ngent commessatone conceebrant. 4
The Germanc and Savc anguages have taken especa
kng to ths word, and to the dea of wake whch
1 ut there s here aso a confuson wth the arum. See my Afrca and
the Dscovery of Amerca, Phadepha 1920, vo. I, p. 225.
2 A. von Gutschmd, De nabatasche Landwrthschaft und hre Geachwster,
n etschrft der deutschen morgen ndschen Geseschaft, vo. , p. 95.
Ibd., and vo. I, p. 325.
4 LI (258).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 91
t connotates, and have adopted t n a varety of ways.
I sha, however, begn at the begnnng and sha
show the successve deveopment of the word.
The Lat. turps s generay reated to Sansk. trap-
to be ashamed but the Pers. tarfenda a e, fase-
hood, fraud shows that the Tamudc 0 (erap
to act shamefuy, whch s not recorded n ebrew
or any eary Semtc document, s a dervaton from
the Persan, or rather, Od Persan, for n the enda-
vesta we have tarep to stea. In the Tamud S r
tarput means a pace of shame, the market
pace where doatry s practced. In Arabc - y
tarfa means he en oyed a pentfu, easy, soft fe,
- atrafa he persevered n transgresson, wrong
dong, devaton from the rght way, turf at
pentfuness, a fe of ease, good food, a gft to a
frend, hence - mutraf one eft to do what he
w, who behaves proudy, nsoenty. The atter
word s common n the oran, and quotatons from t
w show what precse meanng was ascrbed to t by
the Arabs: We have sent no warner unto any cty,
but the nhabtants thereof who ved n affuence sad,
ery we beeve not that wth whch ye are sent
and those of Makkah aso say, We abound n rches
and chdren more than ye, and we sha not be
punshed hereafter, I . 33, 34 thus we sent no
preacher before thee unto any cty, but the nhabtants
thereof, who ved n affuence, sad, ery we found
our fathers practsng a regon, and we tread n ther
footsteps, LIII. 22 for they en oyed the peasures
of fe before ths, whe on earth, and obstnatey
perssted n a henous wckedness, L I. 44, 45 and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
when we resoved to destroy a cty, we commanded
the nhabtants thereof, who ve n affuence, to obey
our aposte, but they acted corrupty theren, where-
fore the sentence was usty pronounced aganst that
cty, and we destroyed t wth an utter destructon,
II. 17 unt when we chastse such of them as
en oy an affuence of fortune, by a severe punshment,
behod they cry aoud for hep, III. 65.
rom these quotatons t appears ceary that
turf at means abundance of food, superabundance of
food, generay connected wth heathensh manners,
food used at a feast, etc. Now, the reference to
strava (where the s s apparenty due to the fna s of
the precedng word, defetus ) shows that t means
a feast at whch a great dea s eaten, a heathensh
feast. Strava found ts way from ordanes nto
Code atcanus 1468 and Code Casnenss 90, stra-
bam tumuum sepuchrum, 1 where t s wrongy
gossed. It was used n the form trebo n a tenth
century addton to the Leges auwarorum, where t
has the meanng of food used n heathensh sacrfce,
qusqus doothta quod trebo dctur, ve obtuert
aut manducavert, 2 whch s precsey the meanng
t has n Arabc and n ordanes.
Arab, -v tarfa was fet as a foregn word and was
confused wth tarba t became dusty, because
tarb decet, fraud s recorded n Persan, by the
sde of tarfenda. ence we have not ony - .r
mufraf a rch man, but aso mutrb possessng
much weath, rch, wthout want, havng weath ke
dust, by the sde of ts very opposte, recorded n
the oran, mufrabat the sufferng oss, be-
1 Goetz, vo. .
M G ., Leges, vo. I, p. 487.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 93
comng poor, so as to ceave to the dust, poverty,
needness but even v-r mutrb means possessng
tte weath. ence we have verba dervatves
from - - - farba, whch mean both he became rch
and he became poor, hence farb poor, needy,
n want.
The confuson of the two words n Arabc produced
the same confuson n the Germanc anguages, but
the Gothc records ony the forms from Arab. v-/
tarba. y the sde of baurp earth, whch I have
aready dscussed n fu,1 we have baurfts need,
necessty, barbs n need, barba beggar, baurban
to be n need. In O German we have derb (brot),
recorded n the rabanan gosses as azymae oba-
tones, that s, as sacrfca bread. Thus derb
came to mean pure, sod, hence bdarb fne, usefu,
advantageous, whe unbdarb s useess, van,
empty, superfuous. We have aso, as n Arabc, the
opposte meanng, darben to want, durft want,
bdurfan to need, darf I need. There s no
necessty of dscussng the ASa on and ONorse words
of the same group. The phoogst, who w be shocked
at the appearance of a preterte present verb among the
borrowngs from the Arabc, w fnd hs pet theory of
the antquty of such verbs shattered by the study of
ths borrowng n the Savc anguages. In O ugaran
treba, treba means sacrfce, prayer, trebe to be
necessary, trebovat to need, whch show the same
reaton, whe derved from the avaran trebo, that we
fnd n the O German words, derved drecty from the
Arabc. At the same tme, ordanes strava, no doubt
for traba, has produced the O ug. strava food,
whch s aso found n the other Savc anguages. .
1 See my Contrbutons, vo. I, p. 190 ff. :
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Speakng of Scandza,1 the sand from whch the
Germanc trbes came, ordanes refers to Ptoemy as
hs authorty. e says that Ptoemy mentoned seven
natons n Scandza. In reaty ony one manuscrpt
of Ptoemy, out of a arge number, mentons seven
natons, the wot beng omtted from the rest.2 As
Ptoemy mentons a trbe of (Pwoe n Sarmata
(III. 5. 20), t s mpossbe for hm to have made the
statement that they occupy the north of Thue. The
nn are agan mentoned n Tactus Ger mana but
1 In Scandza vero nsua, unde nobs sermo eat, cet mutae et dversae
mam-ant natones, septem umen eorum nomna memnt Ptoemaeus.
apum b turba mefca ob nmum frgore nusquam reppertur. n cuus
parte arctoa gens Adogt consstt, quae fertur n aestate meda quadragnta
debus et noctbus uces habere contnuas, temque bruma tempore eodem
derum noctumque numero uce cara nescre. ta aternate merpre cum
gaudo benfco as damnoque mpar est. et hoc quare qua pro orbus
debus soem ad orentem per a s margnem vdent redeuntem, brevorbus
vero non sc conspctur apud os, sed ater, qua austrns sgns percurrt,
et quod nobs vdetur so ab mo surgere, os per terrae margnem cctur
crcure. aae vero b sunt gentes Screrefennae, que frumentorum non
quertant vctum, sed carnbus ferarum atque ovs avum vvunt ub
tanta paudbus fetura pontur, ut et augmentum prestent gener et sate-
tatem ad cupam gent. aa vero gens b moratur Suehans, quae veud
Thyrng equs utuntur e ms. h quoque sunt, qu n usbus Romanorum
sapphernas pees commerco ntervenente per aas nnumeras gentes
transmttunt, famos peum decora ngrdne. h cum nopes vvunt, d-
tssme vestuntur. sequtur dende dversarum turba natonum, Theustes,
agoth, ergo, an, Lothda, quorum omnum sedes sub uno pan ac
ferts, et propterea nb aarum gentum ncursonbus nfestantur. post
hos Ahem, nnathae, ervr, Gauthgoth, acre homnum genus et at
bea prumtssmum. dehnc M , Evagre, Otngs. h omnes e css
rupbus quas castes nhabtant rtu beuno. sunt et hs e terores Ostro-
gothae, Raumarc, Aeragnarc, nn mtssm, Scandzae cutorbus
omnbus mtores nec non et pares eorum novoth Suetd, cognt n
hac gente requs corpore emnentores: quamvs et Dan, e psorum
strpe progress, eruos proprs sedbus e puerunt, qu nter omnes
Scandae natones nomen sb ob nma procertate affectant praecpuum.
sunt quamquam et horum postura Grann, Augandz, Eun , Taete,
Rug, Aroch, Ran. qubus non ante mutos annos Roduuf re fut, qu
contempto propro regno ad Thepdorc Gothorum regs gremo convoavt
et, ut desderabat, nvent. hae taque gentes, Germans corpore et anmo
grandores, pugnabant beuna saevta, III (19-24).
o ETd o4 o od ourr avoo, y.a ttT .o mv afra Td U v
ftmv.a ao vo, Td 6 dvaro d au6vou a 190o0, rd 84 do T d
Owot,, d b eanu6o vd I IWTOI a Aar covtg, Ta d II OO Aeutbvo, II.
(1. 16, C. Maer, Ctaud Ptoemae Geographa, Parsh 1883, vo. I1, p.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 95
that s a forgery, so we are eft wth no bass whatso-
ever for the race to whch ater the name of nn was
attached.
ordanes tes of the race of Adogt n the north,
where the sun does not set for forty days n the sum-
mer. In Procopus the same story refers to Thue,
where Pny says ong days are foowed by ong nghts.1
These Adogt are very key Ptoemy s At ccu, who
are mentoned mmedatey before the peope of
Scanda, f they are not the Attac of Pny, the yper-
boreans of Asa.2 ut the nn owe ther orgn to
a seres of msunderstandngs. The rare note n
Ptoemy was due to a desre to suppy the ackng
northern regon wth a trbe. ut the usua con-
cepton of the e treme north was one of mst and
stench, so that even ordanes speaks of the stagnant
ocean whch surrounds t and quotes Strabo to the
effect that the sea e haes such msts and the so s so
damp from the constant onrush of the sea, that the
coud-covered sun hardy ever offers a whoe serene
day to vew.3 Apparenty an Arabc note to Ptoemy
had the statement that n the north there s putre-
facton, masma, 0 a/on, or putrescent, 0
a/n, afan. The nterpoator, mstakng the
atter for the name of a trbe, wrote n the Code at-
canus 191, TO. 3k dp rt d wot. What aded n
the adopton of ths word by the Germanc and
Romance peopes was one of those strange conc-
dences whch so frequenty have decded the fate of an
1 I. 219, I . 104.
I . 90.
1 Man tardo crcumfuam, quod nee rems face npeentbus cedat,
nee yentorum fatbus ntumescat, credo, qua remotae ongus terrae causaa
motbus negant: quppe c atus quam usquam aequor e tendtur. refert
autem Strabo Grecorum nobs scrptor tantaa am e aare nebuas, raade-
facta humo Ocean crebrs e cursbus, ut subtectus so per um pene totun:
fedorem, qu serenus est, dem negetur aspectu, II (12).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Arabc word. In erome s Onomastca we have the
goss, Abe uctus aut vapor sue uantas. 1 One of
the be gosses, gven n Graff, wrote Abe utus aut
vapor aut vang. The substtuton of utus for uctus,
aded by the foowng vapor, made t certan that
vang, that s, van, for vantas, aso meant swamp,
the whoe combnaton e acty fttng the descrpton
of the e treme north. Thus there arose a trbe of
nn, uttery unknown before. It s, agan, probaby
no accdent that the nnsh name of nand, Suom,
shoud be derved from a nnsh word, suo swamp.
To ths I sha return ater. ut the Arabc word gave
rse to Goth, fan, O G. fenna mud, ONorse fen
quagmre. In ts form vanga, fanga t gave Ita.
fango, T. fange, etc.
Procopus has an account of Scandnava whch does
not nspre any confdence n ts genuneness. After
speakng of the e pedton of Narses and esarus,
n whch more than two thousand eru took part,
we get a ong dgresson on the eru and Scandnava.
The eru, accordng to ths, orgnay ved beyond
the Danube, worshpng many gods and sacrfcng
men. They never grew od or ded from dsease, be-
cause when death was mpendng they had themseves
ked by frends, after whch they were burned on a
funera pyre, the favored wfe of each foowng hm
nto death. After conquerng the Chrstan Lango-
bards, they setted down to ve n peace, but ther
kng, Roduphus, agan attacked the Langobards.
After the death of Roduphus, the eru setted n
Itay. Then they agan crossed the Danube, when
Anastasus was kng, and setted n Roman terrtory.
ustnan favored them, and they became frends of
the Romans. They ked ther kng, Ochos, and, beng
.Unabe to ve wthout a kng, they resoved to send to

. P. de Lagarde, Onomastca sacra, Gottngae 1887.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 97
Thue for a kng. They crossed the desert, came to
the Danes, who dd not troube them, and set sa for
Thue. Then we get an account of the ong days and
nghts n Thue, whch Procopus cams to know, not
from persona e perence, but from the accounts of
those who had been there. There are thrteen natons
n Thue, of whch ony one, the Scrthfn, are savage.
They wear no cothes, drnk no wne, pough no feds.
Ther babes are fed on the marrow of anmas. The
rest of the Thutae are ust ke other peope. They
worshp Mars and k ther captves. To these
Thutae came the nobest of the eru to fnd some-
body of roya bood. They found one and started
back wth hm, but he ded when they reached the
Danes. Another kng was brought them from Thue,
by the name of Datus. ut the eru, who came
from Sngdonus, were afrad that ustnan woud not
approve ther choce. Indeed, ustnan sent them
another kng, Suartuas by name, whom they accepted.1
The whoe account s fshy. Leavng out of consder-
aton the mythca stores about the eru and Thu-
tae, the hstorca account of what happened n the
s th century s not found recorded anywhere ese,
e cept as part of the Antqutas, as we sha soon see.
What s fata to the whoe story s the fact that t s
referred to once more n a passage n Procopus, whch
s absent competey from one manuscrpt. Suartuas
s referred to n I . 25, 11-13, begnnng wth the words,
the army was n charge of ustn and ustnan, the
sons of Germanus, and Aratus and Suartuas, who
formery had been the eader of the eru, whom
those who returned from Thue accepted, as I tod n
my former wrtngs, and endng wth the words,
as I sha ater show n my work. That ths s an
nserton s shown by the fact that Procopus dd not:
1 De beo gotheo, II. 14, 15.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
agan refer to the ncdent, whch he sad he was
gong to wrte about, and that the whoe passage,
whch hats the narratve, ust as dd the ong dgresson
about the eru, s not found n the Code Ambro-
sanus N. 135, that s, n the mportant E cerpta Con-
stantnana, whch do not go back to the one archetype
from whch a the other manuscrpts are derved.
Of course, these beng merey e tracts, t s dffcut
to say whether or not the orgna from whch, by order
of Constantne, the e tracts were made, acked the
passage. ut t s certany curous that the passage,
whch sounds ke a ater nserton, possby on the
bass of rea facts, shoud aone contan a reference to
Suartuas, who s connected wth the very doubtfu
story of the search of a kng by the eru n Scan-
dnava.
In the Orgo gents Langobardorum1 the account
begns wth a descrpton of Scandnava and the Odn
story.2 Then we have a mythca seres of kngs.
After that we come to the war of the Langobards wth
the eru, preceded by the curous statement that at
that tme the Langobards ved for three years n the
feds of ed. Then Tato fought wth Rodofus, the
kng of the eru, and he ked hm, and took hs
standard and hemet, after whch the eru had no
kngdom.3
Pauus Daconus foows and e pands the story n
the Orgo. After teng of Scandnava, he says that,
snce he was takng of Germany, he must te of the
wonderfu thng that happens there. Then he tes of
the Seven Seepers and passes over to the Scrtobn
(Scrptofnn, Crstobn, etc.), who are ther neghbors.
1 MG ., Scrp, rer. ang., p. 2.
See my Contrbutons, vo. I, p. 137 f.
. Et post psum regnavt Tato, fus Caffon. Sederunt Langobard n
.c nps ed annos tres. Pugnavt Tato cum Rodofo rege eruorum, et
y ydt eum, tut vando psus et capsdem. Post eum eru regnum non
abuerunt, MG ., bd., p. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 99
They ve ke beasts, eatng the fesh of anmas, from
whose skns they make ther garments. They derve
ther name from umpng n the barbarous tongue,
for they hunt anmas n the woods, by usng a pece
of wood curved n the form of a bow.1 Then he tes
of the ong nghts and days. After another dgresson,
he tes the Odn myth, then says that the Langobards
were so caed from ther ong beards.2 oowng an
account of the eary Langobard kngs, we at ast come
to Tato, the seventh kng. After eavng Rugand,
the Langobards ved n open feds, whch n the
barbarous anguage are caed fed (fed, etc.)3 Then
there arose a war between Tato and Rodufus, the kngs
of the eru. The cause of the war was ths: Rodufus
brother had gone to Tato to tak about peace. ere
he was ked by Tato s daughter, who despsed hm
because of hs sma stature. Ths gave rse to the
war. The batte took pace n the open fed. Rodufus
was ked, and the Langobard sezed much booty,
among whch was Rodufus banner and hs hemet.
Snce that tme the eru had no kngs.4
ordanes, too, tes of the ong days and nghts n
Scandza, and mmedatey tes of the Screrefennae
(crefenne, rerefenne, etc.), who do not eat corn, but ve
on meat and eggs. There s another race, the Suehans,
who, ke the Thurngans, use fne horses. It s they
1 uc oco Scrtobn sc enm gens a nomnatur vcn aunt. u
etam aestats tempore nvbus non carent, nee aud, utpote fers pss
ratone non dsparts, quam cruds agrestum anmantum carnbus vescun-
tur de quorum etam hrts pebus sb ndumenta peraptant. a
saendo u ta nguam barbaram ethmoogam ducunt. Satbus enm
utentes, arte quadam gno ncurvo ad arcus smtudnem feras adsecuntur,
I. 5, bd., p. 49 f.
1 Certum tamen est, Langobardos ab ntactae ferro barbae ongtudne,
cum prms Wnn dct fuernt, ta postmodum appeatos. Nam u ta
orum nguam ang ongam, bart barbam sgnfcat, I. 9, bd., p. 52 f.
Defuncto quoque Caffone, Tato, eusdem fus, Septmus ascendt ad
regnum. Egress quoque Langpbard de Rugand, habtaverunt n camps.
patentbus, qu sermone barbarco fed appeantur, I. 20, bd., p. 57. : :
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
100 ISTORY OP ARA ICO-GOT IC CULTURE
who, through the ntermedacy of other natons,
furnsh the Romans wth sappherne furs. They ve
poory, but dress themseves rchy. Then there are
some races who ve n beasty fashon n stone caves
as n castes. Then there are some meek nns, and the
Suetd, of huge sze, and the Danes, who drove away
the eru, who consder themseves the chef race on
account of ther nobty. Then come the Grann
and other natons, over whom Roduuf, who abandoned
hs country and fed to Theodorc, was kng not many
years before.1
We can now foow up the whoe Scanda myth.
rst of a, t s obvous that the wrter of the orgna
Antqutas foowed an Arabc prototype, n whch the
trbes of Araba were descrbed. We fnd here severa
oranc remnscences. The peope who ve n caste-
ke caves are mentoned n the oran as the Thamu-
dtes, Ye bud yourseves castes on the pans thereof,
and cut out the mountans nto houses, II. 75.2
The ggantc Suetd are ke the ggantc Adtes,3
and I have aready shown how the Odn myth arose
from the do Wadd of the Arabs.4 or the rest, the
Antqutas, from whch a the wrters on the orgns of
the Germanc trbes drew, s a umbe of etymoogy
and fcton. In consderng ths part, t s necessary
1 See note on p. 94.
1E. M. Wherry, A Comprehensve Commentary on the wdn, London
1882, vo. I, p. 23.
Ibd., p. 22.
4 See my Contrbutons, vo. I, p. 140 f. My book was aready fnshed,
when I dscovered the postve confrmaton of my guess n Mas Od
and the other Arabc hstorans. They a te of the Thamudtes,
Adtes, and Wadd n ther hstores, but the most amazng account
s the one gven by Mas ud, from oder sources. In chapter he
dscusses the Langobards, and ends wth a bref reference to Span.
Then there foows a chapter on the Adtes, a ggantc peope, wth
whom no one coud compare n strength. Then we get another chapter on
the Thamudtes, who ved n houses cut nto the rock. As we hear n the
.ne t, chapter so much of the Amaektes, the Arabs of pure orgn, t s
, .most key that the nobe Ama of ordanes are nothng but the Amaektes
- the Arabs. I sha return to ths sub ect n a future work.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 101
to take nto account the Ravenna Cosmographer,
athough he generay quotes from ordanes, because
he aso hnts at oder sources.
Much has been wrtten about the anonymous wrter
of the Cosmography,1 but the one mportant con-
cuson whch shoud have been drawn from t has
never been drawn, namey, that we have here the work
of a Goth of Ravenna of the nnth century, who got
hs nformaton about Gau and the Germanc countres
from three Spansh Goths of the eghth century, who
wrote n the Arabco-Gothc anguage of the tme.
Mommsen has studed the Itaan map of-the cos-
mographer, and has assumed that, because of the
wrter s menton of Pentesus and Marpesus as
phosophers, whereas they are Amazons mentoned
by ordanes, the wrter ntended to practse fraud.2
ut Mommsen s too severe. Ignorant the wrter was,
but t cannot be proved that he practsed wfu de-
cepton. Indeed, Chares Mter has shown that the
other doubtfu names of Roman authors, such as
Castorus, Loanus, and Arbton, are n reaty names
of consus, whch the cosmographer had found n-
scrbed on the Peutnger map, whch he was copyng.3
We have no case aganst hm for the Roman and Greek
part of the Cosmographa, and we have reason to assume
that hs specfc statements about the Gothc authors
are absoutey genune. ut t can be shown that the
nformaton of these Goths was based on an Arabc
source.
1 See Le Ravennate et son e posf cosmographque, by M. d Avezac, pub6
par ean Graver, Rouen 1888, pp. 31-117.
erchte tber de erhandungen der kongeh sOchsschen Geseschaft
der Wssenschaften zu Lepzg, Phoogsch-hstorsche Casse, 1851, p. 115
see d Avezac, op. tt., p. 83.
3 D Avezac, op. ct., p. 84.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The Ravenna cosmographer twce refers to rtan
as mcosmn.1 As no Greek phosopher has any such
statement n regard to rtan, whe the Latn wrters
from Caesar on are fu of t, the readng Gothorum
phosoph, nstead of Graecorum phosoph, s
unquestonaby the correct one. nder and Parthey
guessed that mcosmn s Gr. fu oa uov, on the ground
that Sonus says, ns rtanna nsua non quabet
amptudne nomen pene orbs aterus mereretur, and
Pny (I . 13. 27), Scandnava nsua ater orbs
terrarum appeatur. ut fu oafuov means haf
of the word, and s nowhere used n ths sense.
erg (Ed. I. 66) cas the rtons pentus toto
dvsos orbe, and Isdore says, rttana Ocean
nsua nterfuso mar toto orbe dvsa. It s, therefore,
cear that the chef characterstc of rtan, as notced
by the wrters, s that t s separated from the rest of
the word. Ths s precsey the meanng of mcosmn
n Arabc. A ea a has f muqassmun meddor
de mundo, the dvder of the word, and we have aso
ft- maqsumun dvded,a porton,share, p- mqsamun
a part of a thng dvded, f- maqsmun a pace of
dvson, a from the good Semtc verb ( - qasama
he dvded that s, mcosmn means n the Ravenna
geographer dvded from the rest, toto orbe dvsa.
The resembance to Gr. oa/Lto s not accdenta, for the
Greek word s derved from the same Semtc stem.
Indeed, Leo Meyer2 has aready shown that the org-
na meanng of Gr. oop ttv s to dvde.
The Srdfen and Rerefen are, accordng to Athana-
rt, the phosopher of the Goths, nhabtants of the
1 uam nsuam, ut d mus, qudam Graecorum (Gothorum) phosoph
quas mcosmn appeaverunt, M. nder and G. Parthey, Ravennats
Anonym Cosmographa, eron 1860, p. 423 magna nsua rttana
reacet, quam Graecprum phosoph quas mcosmn appeant, bd., p. 9.
1 andbuch der grechschen Eymooge, Lepzg 1901, vo. II, p. 294.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 103
mountans near Scytha, and both ther men and women
ve by huntng and are gnorant of wne and food.
Ther country s sad to be very cod.1 The Ravenna
cosmographer obvousy foowed hs Gothc authorty,
Athanart, who hmsef was confused by the varous
spengs of the word, and so created the Rerefen
by the sde of the Scrdofnn. The fuer account of
the Scrdofnn n Pauus Daconus, n con uncton
wth the etymoogy of the word, s due to an outsde
source, for Pauus Daconus cas t a barbarous
word. Now there cannot be any doubt about the
ONorse skrda. It s certany reated to Scrdofnn,
as the e panaton n Pauus shows. If we now take
a the scrd- words n the Germanc anguages, we not
ony fnd a great varety of meanngs, but aso an
rreguar deveopment. The word s totay ackng n
Gothc. It occurs n the eronan gosses as pscrt,
the transaton of eabe (evadere, efugre), whe
conabuntur s transated by cascrtan hence scrt-
has here dstncty the meanng to run, fee. We aso
have scrt, scrtama passus. In the ASa on vocabu-
ares we have scrd, scrda a charot, scrdan to go,
to go hther and thther, wander, gde, scrde a
course. It can easy be shown how the goss, scrd
basterna, carracutum, vehcuum, arose. Sa o
Grammatcus had some dffcuty n e panng the
passage n Pauus, for he e paned t as quae gens
nustats assueta vehcus, montum naccessa ve-
natons ardore sectatur, ocorumque compactas sedes
dspendo ubrcae fe ons assequtur neque enm
ua adeo rupes promnet, qun ad e us fastgum cada
cursus ambage pervenat prmo squdem vaum
1 Item u t psam Scytham tus Oceanum pontur patra quae dctur
Rerefenorum et Srdfenorum. runs patrae homnes ut at Athanart
Gothorum phosophus rupes montum nhabtant, et per venatones tarn
vr quamque mueres vvere, cbo ve vno gnar e stentes n omnbus
dcuntur. quae patra super omnes frgda esse ascrbtur, nder and
Parthey, op. ct., p. 201.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
profunda renquens, scopuorum radces tortuosa g-
ratone perabtur, scque meatum crebrae decnatons
obqutate perfectt, donec per snuosos caum anfrac-
tus destnatum oc cacumen e uperet. 1 Ths eabo-
rate e panaton of the sk reduces tsef to ths that
the runner combned a gdng wth a eapng moton,
n hs attempt to reach hs prey. The earer wrters
were ust as much puzzed by the etymoogy n Pauus
or hs source, as was Sa o Grammatcus at a ater
tme. One thng was certan to them, and that was
that scrd n Scrdofnn referred to some knd of
vehce, on whch one coud easy pass on, gde,
or ump. In the same way deveoped the ONorse
words, skrdr a creepng or sdng moton, scrdna
to sp, sde, skrda a andsp, hsde, skrda
to creep, craw, gde, to sde n snow-shoes. An
O German goss to Prudentus, gnoque pantas
nsert dvarcats crurbus (Perstephanon, . 251 f.),
gosses dvarcats by scretan, whch shows that
the gossator confused the torture wth the moton of
the sk-runner, because here, too, t speaks of the foot
beng paced n a pece of wood hence he used a derva-
tve of scrt to e press the fact. Thus there evoved
n O German the dea of a strdng moton.
In the eronan gosses we fnd deabunt gossed
n one manuscrpt by cascrtant, n others by kstrtant.
Ths at once estabshes the reaton of scrt- and
strt-, due to a mere error of readng. The ASa on,
too, has n the odest vocabuares strde strde, pace
and strdt varcat. ut n O German ths root
deveoped the meanng strfe. The orgn of ths
1 euss, De Deuschen und de NachbarstSmme, Mtnchen 1837, p. 684 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 105
word s hghy nterestng. In the eronan gosses
we have
Passus c scrt
statum stuck
and
Stadum stukh
passus C scrtama edho stapho.
The Latn emma s common enough n the medaeva
vocabuares, but we have aso ad stadum ad ocum
certamns. Now an O German goss to oethus,
of the tenth century, transates stadum by strt-
aufo and cursor by strtauft, whch s qute correct,
snce we see from the eronan goss that stadum
was confused wth passus, the numera C not
havng been observed by the German gossator.
To hm stadum was a runnng-pace of pass.
Indeed, the St. Ga MS. 912 has stadodromus
stadorum cursus. No wonder, then, that the Ger-
man St. Ga wrter shoud have created the word
strtauft. or pass we had n the eronan goss
scrt here we have strt. Stadum, however, aso
means ocus contentons, hence strt aso came to
mean contenton, quarre, obstnacy, atercaton,
etc. ONorse strd woe, gref, affcton, strfe, com-
bat, s a borrowng from the O German.
We have st other corruptons. Sa o Grammatcus
cas the nn Scrcfnn. Scrc- and strc- have aso
survved as roots for quck moton. The rab-
anan gosses have e t scrcht, whch s dentca
wth Pauus etymoogy for Scrtobn. The rabanan
word s retaned n O G. scrcan to ump suddeny,
shy, scrc eap, houscrch ocust, hence Ger.
schrecken to frghten. We have aso struchon
abare, eab, ruere, efugere, and strecchan re,
meare. In the atter case there s a confuson wth
strc nen, wth whch t has nothng to do. In
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ONorse skrkan sppng, stumbng takes the pace
of O G. struchon, whe n ASa on we have strcon
to move, go.
We have the Greek verbs a apta I ump, a eprdw
I eap, dance, wth numerous dervatves from the
root, such as ff tpronod an epthet of the Satyr.
The root s not found n the other Indo-European
anguages and s of Semtc orgn, for here we have the
root sard-, Sard- n a sense akn to the Greek. We have
eb. v ard one who has run away, Syr.
srad he trembed, feared, hence fea surddd
terror, frght. ut t s ony the Arab. - s

Sarada he took frght, shed, became refractory, broke
oose and went hther and thther by reason of hs
sprghtness, whch coud have produced the Ger-
manc group, derved from Scrtofnn. We have
Arab, Srdd a takng frght, shyng and feeng,
runnng away at random, ../ Sard feeng, runnng
away, ar shyng, feeng, savage. The
etymoogy suggested by Pauus Daconus makes t
cear that he quoted, from hs source, an Arabc ety-
moogy for Scrtofnn. We have aready seen that
from ths etymoogy a whoe seres of dvergent roots
were started n the Germanc anguages, and t s
key that a much arger number of such roots must
utmatey be derved from t.
There arses somewhat ate n O German a seres
of words wth whch to desgnate a satyrke beng.
We have for arua, ephates, faunus, 1 scrat, scrato,
scrazzo, screzzo,2 where the varaton n the fna
consonant shows a waverng n the borrowed form.
1 Stenmeyer and Severe, II. 469, 472, 518, 534, 550, 558, 678, III. 317,
420, I . 204, 209, etc.
Ibd., III. 220, 244, 278, I . 243.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 107
ut we have aso sathe arva, 1 setton faunos, 2
sezo ncubus, 3 whch show a new deveopment,
adt, sod, st, sd, by the sde of scrd, etc., and whch
must have had an orgna meanng of a moton de-
scrbed by Pauus Daconus n connecton wth the
Scrtofnn. Indeed, we have AS. sde a sp, fa,
sdan to sde, whch s recorded n O German as
sct and scfh apsus. 4 Sct has not survved n
O German, e cept n sto, sddo sed and n a
goss, trahas a trahendo, d sto curuata sne rota, 6
we get precsey the e panaton by Pauus Daconus,
satbus enm utentes, arte quadam gno ncurvo
ad arcus smtudnem feras adsecuntur, as ms-
understood by Sa o Grammatcus.6 Scfh eads
smary to O G. sfan to fa, gde,7 sp, and we
aso get a form sehha segh, hence shan to sp,
gde, etc. It s not necessary for me to foow out
ths e tremey rch group from Scrtofnn n the other
anguages. It s pan, from what has aready been
shown, that the mysterous Scrtofnn are responsbe
for a arge number of words n the Germanc anguages.
One can see why, n the doubtfu passage n Procopus,
the eru are made to go to Scandnava for a kng.
Everythng gorous whch was ascrbed to the Germanc
races, accordng to the orgna Antqutas, as recorded
n ts varous dervatve sources, had ts orgn n Scand-
nava, whence came the Langobards. The eru
fought wth the Langobards, hence t was necessary
to gve them an etymoogy. We have for them, n
ordanes, not one, but two etymooges, one of them
1 Ibd., I . 178.
1 Ibd., II. 580.
Ibd., III. 489, 501.
Ibd., I. 204.
1 Ibd., I . 271.
See p. 103 f.
1 Deabunt cascrUant, kstrtant, zasfant, SS., I. 110.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
derved from the Greek,1 the other from the Latn.
ordanes says that the Danes drove out of ther own
seats the eru, who of a the natons of Scanda had
the hghest name on account of ther nobty.2 We
see at once whence comes ths nobty. The Lber
gossarum has a arge number of dervatves from
Lat. herus, such as ere fus domncus, eres ectos
domnorum ectus, eru domn, whence eru
domn found ts way nto a arge number of vocabu-
ares. The etymoogy for eru was, therefore,
unavodabe: they are caed so from ther nobty.
Ths Latn etymoogy found ts way nto many Ger-
manc anguages. The Corpus Gossary has eru st
on the Latn sde, but ater we get AS. eor man,
brave man, hero, and utmatey, nobeman, ord.
In OSa on er has the meanng man, mae, boy, and
n ONorse ar s genteman.
Pauus Daconus says that the eru met the
Langobards n batte n the open feds.4 There woud
be nothng pecuar about ths statement, were t not
that the Langobards are dstncty connected wth the
open feds. We have aready seen that the Langobards,
accordng to the Orgo and Pauus, ved for three years
n the open feds, caed n the foregn anguage, fed.
Campus Asfed ( ed) s agan mentoned n Pauus as
a Langobard pace.8 There s no reason why the
Langobards shoud be mentoned as vng n the
open feds. Apparenty there s a mstake somewhere.
Now, Procopus says that ustnan setted the Lango-
bards n Pannona and gave them there the cty of
Norcum, the fortfed paces of Pannona, and many
1 Nam praedcta gens, Abavo storco referente, u ta Meotda paude
nhabtans n ocs stagnantbus, quas Grec ee vocant, Eur nomnat
sunt, III (117.)
III (23).
Goetz, vo. , p. 194.
1 Convenunt utrorumque n camps patentbus aces, I. 20.
I. 24.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 109
open paces.1 The same statement s made n regard
to the eru, who paged the open paces of Thrace.2
In both cases we have the statement that the Lango-
bards and eru occuped the feds as we as the
fortfed paces. ed s, therefore, a transaton of
Gr. u pov. In the Graeco-Latn vocabuares yupov
s transated by ager, fundus, praedum, va.
ed s not orgnay a Germanc word, because t s
absent from Gothc. We can ascertan ts orgn by
studyng ts appearance n ASa on. The Corpus
Gossary has scamma fed, satuum/eW/o, stabu-
umfaaed, bofeum faud. To ths must be added
AS. fod, fode earth, turf, whch, however, does not
appear unt a ater tme. Scamma fed shows that
the word got nto ASa on ony from Pauus Daconus
or the Orgo, snce scamma means a fed n whch
athetes wreste, 3 from Gr. a dnrot I dg, because
such a ground was generay ower than the surroundng
and. It s precsey n ths sense that we found t n
the confct between the eru and the Langobards,
who fought n open feds. Such a ow pace, surrounded
by a natura fence, was partcuary ftted for a catte
fod, hence fetha s gossed by satuum, that s,
woods for catte, whence we at once come to faud,
faaed, fod a fod. We have OPort. fadra pans
and O r. fade sheep pasture, whch show how
fed and pasture are here reated. In O German
fed campus s not often recorded, but OSa . faed
fod adds to the proof that the orgna form of the
ASa on word from whch fed, fod are derved, was
nearer to faaed, whch s recorded for fod. Ths
1 ArYY f k 6tt 84 Cam eu oucmvav 8co T 0aca NCO I U TE .-to-
e a TOI fod Iawov a d u utao re a f o oms no o a
ruuo (eyd os ta.v, De beo gothco, III. 33. 10.
1 a f a ne ro Aa a fa a. 8ovro 6am o Eoou o O D duq
tu v 2YY86 cov, oC 81 t8owTcu. vuv, I uoov TE o ra fod WCTI y.(o-
o(a arad ovTe a .) o)trvn . TOU d n earov, III. 33. 13.
Locus ub anthetae uctantur, Goetz, vo. , p. 388, etc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
s from Arab. faahaf, p. oU faahdt fed,
and furrowed for cutvaton, campus patens. We
have, therefore, n the Orgo and n Pauus Daconus,
an Arabc goss to Gr. ywpov, as gven, no doubt, n
the orgna Antqutas.
We have st another Arabc word n the passage
about Scanda. ordanes says that the Suehans
(Sueans, Suethans) have e ceent horses and transmt
sapphrne furs, famous for ther backness, through
other natons to the Romans. Ths account, f nothng
ese, proves that ordanes Getca s a forgery, for
sapphernus s not derved from Lat. sapphrus, but
from Arab. a /ar, fern. afra u back,
apped to a came, as n the oran, L II. 33,
because a back came aways has an nterm ture of
yeow. The reference s to beaver or sabe furs, whch
the Arabc geographers specfcay menton as comng
from the country of the Isu, that s, Suones. Abu
amd says: The merchants go from u gar to a
country of the nfdes, caed Isu, whence the beaver
comes. They take_to t swords wth unposhed bades
whch they buy at Adherbegan. They buy them there
four for one dnar. These are frequenty mostened wth
water, so that they w make a metac sound when
they are suspended from a strng and are struck. That
s what they want. or these bades they buy beavers.
The peope of Isu go wth these swords to a country
near to darkness, whch es near the Dark Sea
(a - _ abatyr aaswad) and se these swords for
sabe furs. These take the bades and throw them nto
the Dark Sea. Then Aah ets a fsh come out for
them. 1 It s not possbe to ocate these Arabc
1 G. acob, Wech e. andesarke bezogen de Araber des Mtteaters aus
den nordsch batschen L ndernt, ern 1891, p. 76 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 111
Isu, but they are most key the modern nns. If
so, Isu must be the root of the modern nnsh word
for nand, Suom, whch s generay connected
wth n. suo swamp, even as we have seen, n-
dependenty of ths, that the nns have been connected
wth the country of swamps by a the wrters on
Scanda.
I sha now show that the dvson of the Goths nto
Ostrogoths and sgoths, as tod n ordanes, was
unknown before the e stence of the Gothc Antqutas,
and that a works before the eghth century, where
there s menton of them, have been corrected n keepng
wth the Antqutas.
ordanes quotes Ababus, that s, the Antqutas,
to the effect that the Goths ved n Scytha, where
the eastern trbes had a kng caed Ostrogotha, whence
the Ostrogothae were so caed, or because they were the
eastern peope, whe the others were caed esegothae,
that s, the western.1 Then Ostrogotha crossed the
Danube and devastated Moesa and Thrace, n the
days when ng Php rued over the Romans.2
Ths vaant ng Ostrogotha rued over both Ostro-
goths and sgoths and was vctorous over the
Gepdae.3 The Ostrogoths separated from the s-
goths n the days of ng ermanrc.4 Whe a-
amber, the kng of the uns, waged war on the Ostro-
goths, the sgoths, that s, the western setters, sent
a deegaton to aens, askng for permsson to sette
n Thrace or Moesa. aens hoped to create a bu-
wark aganst the northern barbarans by admttng
1 Ababus enm storcus refert, qua b super mbum Pont, ub eos
d mus n Scytha commanere, b pars eorum, qu orenta paga tenebat,
esque praeerat Ostrogotha, utrum ab psus nomne, an a oco, d est or-
entates, dct sunt Ostrogothae, resdu vero esegothae, d est a parte
occdua, I (82).
I (89 ff.)
II (97 ff.)
4 I (130).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the sgoths nto Roman terrtory. It was then that
the sgoths became Arans and aso persuaded the
Ostrogoths and Gepdae to become Arans.1 After
shuttecockng the Ostrogoths and sgoths over
Europe, ordanes returns once more to the hstory
of ther dvson,2 and at ast settes the sgoths
n Span.
We have n the story of Ostrogotha obvousy a
mythca account of the eponymous hero of the Ostro-
goths, hence the name Ostrogoths must precede the
name of the kng. Apparenty the Antqutas tred to
e pan the ater dvson of the Goths nto those who
sezed the regn n Rome and those who sezed t n
Span. Ths ed back to the dvson of the Goths
between rtgern and Athanarc, where Pauus Da-
conus stopped.4 ut when we turn to any earer
wrter, we are perpe ed to fnd that not a snge hs-
torca wrter, e cept Procopus, has anythng to say
about sgoths, and not even Procopus knows of the
name Ostrogoths. e opposes the Goths to the s-
goths, and dstngushes between the Goths of Itay
and Aarc s Outafordot who setted n Span,6 whch s
n keepng wth ordanes, who makes Aarc the frst
sgoth.
1 (131 ff.)
L III (246 ff.)
L III (251).
4 E gt nutc ocus dcere, quam ob causam Gothorum a Ostrogothae,
a vero Wsegothae snt dct, oportunumque est aquantuum ad superora
tempera regred, quatenus horum rato vocabuorum ppsst e pon. tem-
porbus aentnan superors August cum ntra Tracae fnes Gothorum
tune popu communter habtarent, bfare per Aarcum ac rdgernum
dys decreverunt, ut utramque rempubcam d est rdgernus cum sua
Orentaem, Aarcus vero cum suo e erctu Occdentaem opprmeret. h
ergo, qu cum rdgerno n Orenta remanserant parte, ngua patra ab
Orente Ostrogothae d est prentaes Goth sunt dct tet vero, qu occduas
peterant regones, ab Occdente Wsgothae d est occdentaes sunt appe-
at, stora romana, . 6.
o faf oroO r6rfto re o OUU IYOT OI . .
EU fatentYvwto, De beo gothco, I. 12. 49.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 113
The story of the sgoths n Procopus s preceded
by the statement that the Gothc natons consst of
the Goths, andas, sgoths and Gepdae, and they
were ancenty caed Sauromat and ackcoats.
They are aso caed Getae.1 Speakng of the Tetra -
te Goths, Procopus repeats ths account, and ends
wth the absurd statement that they were aso caed
somethng ese.2 The edtor suggests that the whoe
atter passage was wrtten n the margn and ater
ncorporated n the te t, hence he paces t n parenthe-
ses. Yes, but the two passages cannot possby be
by Procopus, because he coud not have commtted
the same knd of bunder, based on a msunderstand-
ng of the same opuaOevtre bz of Do Chrysostom, as
was perpetrated by the nterpoator of Procopus n
connecton wth oamer, the Aches of the andas.
What Do Chrysostom says s ths: Castratos,
a statey od orysthente, was dressed n back, as
s the custom wth the orysthentae, even as many
ackcoat Scythans are dressed n back, whence, I
suppose, they are so caed by the Greeks. 3 The
forger had aready dentfed the orysthentae wth
Goths, hence he qute naturay here dentfed them
wth the ackcoat Scythans or Sauromatans, espe-
eOvt) no d f v a a gotetov TE f a tavuv fan, rd
6f 6) tdvtcov (tYaTo. TE a d u oY(OTcna I oOo f. ea a avS o v.a
C Wvrnfto a r.-TftS - td cu. (u vro 2u ( u tTa a Me aY oavo Srvo-
(t,ovro- eo 8e ot a eT d hrr) tavt e d orv, De beo vandaeo, I. 2.
2.
1 IIo 4 6 nrrwv todsv Ym hM. TE a OroYorOo a avS o a
td f a ord d yfvr v(utavra I O NTTO- n ) a S tfku tv TOI fvco ( 6-
vog etE a oOvTO, fow navta TO Edv), IE Td fotftv) coy a s ov, S ufrutd
u v en otvr Avofd eTo, I UN. 6e autwv av OaTa f Me aY avo, f
f o TI fore a owto, De betto gothco, I . 5. 5-6.
cIIa E no 61 na cupav eYa r)v TOI I OTI CU a dva voCSa e-
7. a r v u nv no f y 2 u r v, fveoOev fe TU f wv n-dtov o v
r av, entdv, a.tfo Etdaav o op dOfva- owvrca 8fe a f) f t
faff T (te avn 6 TO no v n6 yrvovq tvn y, )u v TOI Me ttY aCvcov,
65 o fo ouo, aTd TOUTO AvonaoftE Dv vnA T 5v E rvcov, op. ct,,
p. 3. :
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
cay snce Do Chrysostom a few nes further down
speaks of the wars of the orysthentae wth the
Sauromatans.
It s qute mpossbe for Proeopus to have taked
such nonsense, and a the references to Omafordot
and fordot TsTpaEtTcu found n hs works are bod
nterpoatons or rfacment, made after the nvason
of the Arabs. Proeopus nssts on dstngushng be-
tween the sgoths, who foowed Aarc, and the rest,
who are smpy caed Goths.1 Among the atter he
wrongy paces the Aan.2 Ths mstake s aso
found n ordanes, who cas hmsef a descendant of
the Aan.3 That the orgna Proeopus dd not have
any reference to sgoths s proved by onaras, who,
as we have seen, eans on Procopus, and yet knows ony
of Aarc as the eader of the Goths and andas.4
Smary, Georgus Cedrenus speaks of Aarc, the
Goth, the eader of the andas,6 whe n the E cerpts
of Oympodorus he s caed the phyarch of the
Goths.6 The Latn wrters know nothng of Ostro-
goths and sgoths, and t s fata to refer ordanes
for hs hstory to Cassodorus, because n hs Chronca
ony the word Goth occurs, Aarc beng specfcay
mentoned as the kng of the Goths.7 The same s
true of the chronces of ydatus, Marcenus, ctor
1 De betto vandaco, I. 2. 2.
Ibd., I. 3. 1 and 5. 21.
L (265).
4 t A dc ov TO ff O Ta TOU TO Ouav8r cov f r6-rthov edvou , III.
21.
6 naoE r cp6T) 84 a -ft Pco r vn Akao au TOO rorfrou, TOU TOT
Ouocv8 a v I -de ovTos, Corpus scrptorum hstorae byzantnae, vo.
III, p. 588.
c A dot o 6 TCO r6Tftaw qu ae 0 . bd., vo. III, p. 448.
7 Goth aarco et Radagaso regbus ngreduntur Itaam, a. 400
Roma a Goths aarco duce capta est, ub cementer us vctora sunt,
a. 410 Goth rege Ataupho Gaas ntraverunt, a. 412 gens anda-
: Ibrum a Goths e cusa de spans ad Afrcam transt, a. 427, etc., n
: MG ., Auctor. antg., vo. I, p. 154 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 115
Tonnenss, ohannes carenss.1 In the fragment of
the Chronca Caesaraugustana we read, under a. 490,
Theudercus Ostrogotthorum re a Thraca et Pan no na
Itaam vent. 2 ut as Gotth s used n every other
case, and the tem for the year 490 s absent from
MS. E, ths reference s vaueess, snce t s certany
nterpoated. Ths very tem occurs n the chronce
of Marus Aventcenss as hs consubus ngressus
est Theudorcus re Gothorum n Itaa ponte Isont. 3
In ths chronce Goth s used ndscrmnatey for Goths
n Itay and Span.
In Isdore s story of the Goths, whch, as we have
aready seen, s greaty nterpoated, there s no ds-
tncton made between eastern and western Goths,
but Ostrogoth has spped nto one pace. Under era
545 we have two varyng redactons, one readng
Theodercus unor dum am prdem, a Thraca et
Pannona venens, fugato Arnufo rege Ostrogothorum,
regnasset n Itaa anns et octo, rursus e tncto
Gsaeco rege Gothorum, the other, Theudercus
unor, cum am dudum consu et re a enone m-
peratore Romae creatus fusset peremptoque Odoacar
rege Ostrogothorum atque devcto fratre eus Onoufo
et trans confna Danuv effugato III anns Itaa
vctor regnasset, rursus e tncto Gsaeco rege Gotho-
rum. It s not a mere concdence that Ostrogothus
shoud be used here precsey n the same pace as n
the nterpoated tem n the Chronca Caesar augustana,
and ony there. Obvousy both sources were corrected
from the same ater nterpoaton. It s aso nterestng
to note that one MS. of Isdore goes even further, and
here, and ony here, changes Gsaeco rege Gothorum
to rege Gusgothorum Geseco. 4 In Isdore s
1Ibd.
1 Ibd., p. 222.
Ibd., p. 233.
Ibd., p. 283.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chronca we have In Itaa quoque Tota Ostrogo-
thorum re a Narse Romano patrco superatur 1
but ths tem s n ony fve MSS. out of a vast number,
and, besdes, a few nes farther down Tota s men-
toned ony as re Gothorum, even as he s gven n
ctor, on whom the frst passage s based. Agan,
n the Anonymus aesanus, of whch the earest
MS. s of the nnth century, Wsgothae s mentoned
n precsey the same reaton to Theoderc.2 It s,
therefore, cear that a the references to sgoths and
Ostrogoths go back to a Lfe of Theoderc, such as s
gven n the Anonymus aesanus. Snce Theoderc
had been kng both n Itay and Span, there was need
of the dstncton, whch, however, was not made before
the eghth century.
In the poets, Ostrogothus occurs n a few cases. It
s found n a verse ascrbed to Martnus Dumenss,8
because there s a reference to such a poem n Gregory
of Tours.4 One of the manuscrpts reads strogothus
nstead of Ostrogothus. ut as ths reference to the
verses and to Martnus s absent from MSS. and C of
Gregory, t s certany nterpoated and s of no vaue
for the determnaton of the genuneness of the poem.
We have n Caudan s poem In Eutropum ( ),
ne 153, the words, Ostrogoths cotur m tsque
Gruthungs Phry ager. Severa edtors have aready
e pressed ther perpe ty at fndng Ostrogoths n
Phryga, a totay unknown and unwarranted assump-
ton. Ths passage was obvousy corrected n the ght
Ibd., p. 476.
1 Tune venerunt Wsgothae n adutorum Theoderc, bd., vo. I ,
p. 316 nam u orem habut ante regnum, de qua susceperat fas: unam
dedt nomne Areaagn Aarco reg Wsgotharum n Gaaa, bd., p. 322.
MG ., Auetor. cmtq., vo. I , p. 195.
4 stora rcmcontm, . 37, n MG ., Scrp, ret. merov., vo. I1, p. 229.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 117
of a ater nformaton.1 Ostrogothus occurs severa
tmes n the poems of Aponars Sdonus.
astarna, Suebus,
Pannonus, Neurus, Chunus, Geta, Dacus,
aanus,
eonothus, Rugus, urgundo, esus,
Ates,
sata, Ostrogothus, Proqrustes, Sarmata,
Moschus, . 474 ff.2
There s no dependence whatsoever on ths, snce
there are no manuscrpts whch are earer than the
tenth century, and snce eonothus and Ates are
non-e stent natons and Procrustes s probaby Prustes,
as Wamowtz suggests. esdes, esus occurs here
for the frst and ony tme. _ If t refers to any naton
at a, t can ony be the Isu of the Arabs, who are
aso gven as su,3 and hence cannot be earer than
of the eghth century. To make matters worse, Sdonus
mentons the Getae, who wth hm nvaraby mean a
the Goths hence the reference to Ostrogothus further
down s mpossbe, e cept as a mstake. Snce Ostro-
gothus occurs agan n Sdonus n a perfecty correct
reaton, namey, n a statement that the Ostrogoths
fought wth the uns,4 there cannot be any doubt
that Sdonus reay wrote Ostrogothus. ut who s
Sdonus
A we know of hm s contaned n Gregory of Tours
and n Gennadus of Marsees,6 but the chapter on
Sdonus s absent from many MSS. of Gennadus,
and s totay ackng n Gregory n the te-tae MSS.
1 Snce wrtng the above I have coected a great amount of matera
to show that Ostrogothus and Greutngus are, n the wrters before the eghth
century, bod nterpoatons. Of ths I sha treat n another voume.
MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. III, p. 199.
euss, De Deutschm und de Nachbarsamme, Mnchen 1837, p. 516.
4 Ists Ostrogothus vget patrons
cnosque premens subnde Chunos,
s quod subdtur. hnc superbt s, op. ct., p. 137.
Ibd., p. LI ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and C. If Sdonus was such a great man among
the sgoths, how s t that Isdore of Seve does
not menton hm n hs De vrs ustrbus To cap
the cma , Sdonus speaks of Orosus as a great
wrter.1 Thus we arrve at ony one concuson,
namey, that the works of Aponars Sdonus are
an eghth century forgery, made after the forgery of
Orosus.2 The same forger s apparenty responsbe
for the poem ascrbed to Martnus, whch bears n
ts nomencature of the natons a suspcous resem-
bance to Sdonus.3
Thus we have no reference whatseoever to ether
Ostrogothus or sgothus e cept n spurous works.
I sha now show how these terms orgnated.
Procopus speaks n varous parts of hs work of
the Tetra te Goths. There are not many of them
and they are good Chrstans. These Goths had
orgnay been Arans, ke the rest of the naton.
When ustnan had been emperor twenty-one years,
they sent four eders to yzantum to ask for a bshop,
snce ther preacher had atey ded. ustnan com-
ped wth ther wsh. They ved on a footng of
frendshp wth the uns.6
One can see at a gance that we have here a rfac-
mento of the story from ohn Chrysostom, whom the
Goths asked for a Cathoc bshop after ther preacher,
Unas, had ded. ut the same story bobs up agan
n the eghth century. The Greek Menoogon cee-
brates on une 26 the memory of the oy ather
1 Ut Gregorus consoatur, ut Orosus affut ut Rufnua strngtur,
Epntoae, I . 3. 7, bd., p. 55.
1 To ths matter I sha return at a future tme.
Aamannus, Sa o, Torngus,
Pannonus, Rugus, Scavus, Nara, Sarmata, Datus,
Ostrogotus, rancus, urgundo, Dacus, Aanus,
MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. I , p. 195.
De beo gotheo, I . 4. 4 ff.
Ibd., I . 5 ff. and 18 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 119
ohn, the shop of the Goths.1 The account of
hm gven there s substantay the same, though
much abbrevated, as n the atcan Code , quoted n
the Ada Sanctorum Accordng to t, he ved n
the days of Leo the Isauran, Constantne ( oprony-
mos), and Irene, that s, at the end of the eghth cen-
tury. e was bshop of the Goths n the Crmea,
where he ded. Neary the same story s tod n the
Greek Syna ary,3 ony the date s transferred to
May 31. In the Acta Sanctorum there s aso menton
of an Arabo-Egyptan martyroogy, where under
une 26 we have the oy ather ohn, the bshop of
the Persans.
If the bshop of the Tetra te Goths n Procopus s
a bunder, the bshop of the Goths n the Acta Sanc-
torum s a humbug. e s stoen from the Syrac
martyroogy and caendar, and was obvousy adopted
by the Spansh Goths through the Syrans who came
to Span wth the Arabs, and then was oaned to the
Greek syna ares and menooga, together wth the
humbug of the burnng of the Goths, and Ufas,the
bshop of the Goths. In the rtsh Museum Add.
MS. 14519, a acobte Menoogon, we fnd, under
une 26, ohn bar Aphtona.4 Under the same date,
n Pars 146 and atc. L I , we have Sant ohn
bar Aphtona, superor of the monks of ennesrn.6
Smary, n Add. MS. 17232, he s mentoned as
ohn, superor of ennesre, bar Aphtona.6 s
death s gven under November 4.7
1 M TI v a o v TOO ouvoC, Ev evnu 1852, p. 95.
1 une , p. 190 ff.
Ibd., p. 185.
4 Patrooya orentas, vo. , fasc. I, p. 51.
Ibd., p. 80.
Ibd., p. 122. Smary, n Add. MS. 14 04, bd., p. 42.
7 Ibd., pp. 35, 47, 65, 98, 114.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
rom the Lfe of ohn bar Aphtona, by one of
hs dscpes,1 and from other sources, t appears
that ohn was caed bar Aphtona from hs mother,
Aphtona, who was a pous woman and, after the death
of her husband, put her chdren to schoo and took
good care of them. She had consecrated her son,
ohn, by some knd of prophecy, whe she was st
pregnant wth hm. When he was born, she brought
hm up n her house as n a sanctuary and dd not
et hm see the word.2 In the Greek story, ohn s
mother s Photna, obvousy a corrupton of Aphtona,
who consecrated her son to God, even before he was
born.3 When Aphtona brought ohn to the mon-
astery, and the abbot woud not receve hm, because
he was ony ffteen years od, hs mother sad, Lke
another E, o venerabe man, receve my Samue, 4
and a hymn on ohn by ohn Psates begns wth
the words, Lke the prophet Samue, ohn the us-
trous chef and drector of our communty. 6 In
the Greek verson, ohn was consecrated to God ke
eremah and Samue.6 In or soon after 531 ohn
was n Constantnope, where he was n charge of the
meetngs of the monophyste monks wth the emperor
and the orthodo bshops.7 In the Greek verson
hs predecessor was caed to Constantnope by
Emperor Constantne to a synod to decde aganst
the mages, wherefore the Goths who were aganst
1 . Nau, e de ean bar Aphtona, Pars 1902, n botheque hago-
graphque orentate, tome 2.
2 Ibd., p. 27.
3 4 coTEvf YE rr s ( W TOO Oo(ou, euS-o e r r 0sc Oof vca ou-
T ao-Tov, e TO noood fL arcov tov ytw no(p outco Tuv a6ev
aurdv. Te te Yc 0 a avntos, r6v dowyn v foe aaevavcov TCCCTU-
oaro 6ov, E tyt a M YC naaav un)v aTogda aa , Ada sanctorum,
une , p. 190.
4 Nau, op. et., p. 29.
6 Ibd., p. 36.
O6ro 6 Soo o wr aftaYocrfres Cgtcpous 6 6
a 2anour 6 , dcpE coh T
7 Nau, op. ct., pp. 3 and 11.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 121
the synod asked for ohn to be ther bshop. e went
to Constantnope, where he stayed three years.
It s cear that no Gothc shop ohn ever e sted,
and that the whoe Lfe was made up on the bass of
the Lfe of ohn bar Aphtona. We have nothng
defnte n the account of Procopus to permt us to
trace a smar story about the bshop of the Goths,
whom ustnan sent to the Crmea, but t can be shown
that the whoe account of the Goths n the Crmea s
based on no fact whatsoever. Wherever the word
TETpaSrat occurs n Procopus, MS.L has rpanertTcu.
The frst means nothng, the second means merchant.
Now, ordanes has aready tod us that the beaver skns
reached Rome from Scandnava through severa
ntermedate merchants.1 raehn2 has aready shown
that there was a vey nterchange between Scandnava
and the Arabc kngdoms of Asa. On the other hand,
we have abundant proof that a trade between the
north and the west took pace through the ntermedacy
of merchants gong up the ack Sea and tradng wth
the ugars and hazars, who, n ther turn, traded
wth the Scandnavans. It s nterestng to note that
the western merchants bartered to the ugars and
northern natons manufactured coth for furs.3 As
trapezta merchant frst was empoyed n Span,
whence t spread to the other Romance countres, t
s certan that among the Arab traders n the ack
Sea regons were aso found Goths, who gave rse to
the mythca Gothc kngdom n the Crmea.
1 (Suehans) quoque sunt, qu n usbus Romanorum sapphernas
pees commerco ntervenente per aas nnumeras gentes transmtttnt,
III (21).
Ibn- oszan s und anderer Ardber erckte ber de Russen ttterer et,
St. Petersburg 1823.
Itaque pro anes nduments, quae nos dcmus fadones, offerunt
tarn precosos martures, Adam of remen, Gesta hammenburgenss eccesae
pontfeae, b. I , cap. 18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
In the Leyden Gossary we have trapezeta et num-
muarus et coobsta dem sunt qu numms fenerantur
et us negots, whch s a deveopment of a state-
ment made by erome n hs Commentary to Matthew,
I. 12: Sed qua erat Lege praeceptum, ut nemo
usuras accperet, et prodesse non poterat pecuna
fenerata, quae commod nh haberet, et nterdum
sortem perderet, e cogtaverunt et aam technam, ut
pro nummuars, Coybstas facerent, cu us verb
propretatem Latna ngua non e prmt. Coyba
dcuntur apud eos, quae nos appeamus tragemata,
ve va munuscua. erb grata, fr ccers, uvarum-
que passarum, et poma dvers geners. Igtur qua
usuras accpere non poterant Coybstae, qu pecunam
fenerat erant, pro usurs accpebant varas speces,
ut quod n nummo non cebat, n hs rebus e gerent
quae numms coemuntur. 1 erome competey ms-
understood the case, for a coybsta was n reaty a
merchant who e changed arge con for sma con,
caed n Greek oUupov, hence a coybsta was as much
a money-changer as a trapezta.
ut the fata confuson of coybsta and coobsta, as
though from coobum garment, ed eary to the
dentfcaton of trapezta wth a coth merchant.
We fnd eary n the thrteenth century n Cataona
drapes, that s, trapezta, for coth merchant, for he
s mentoned mmedatey after a mercer.2 ut ong
before that, trapus meant coth n Cataona and
Aragon, and n Aragon moendnum traparum coth
m was descrbed n fu.3 As we fnd n Cataona
1 Mgne, Patro, ot., vo. I, co. 150 f.
1 Unaquaeque tabua de drapes dat unam uncam ppers ad Pascha, et
aam ad Pentecostem, et aam Nat as Domn (1221), Capmany, Me-
mores hstorca . . . de a antgua cudad de arceona, Madrd 1779,
vo. II, p. 8.
orum Turo , n Coeccon de documentor para e estudo de a hstora de
Aragon, aragoza 1905, vo. II, p. 153 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 123
draparus1 by the sde of traparus ust mentoned, the
dervaton of drapus coth, recorded from the nnth
century on by the sde of trapus,2 from Irapezta
woud seem to be assured. ut that s doubtfu,
because the transference of the meanng rapezta,
even under the nfuence of coobum, s not suffcent
to sette the fate of a word whch s not recorded before
the eghth century. Indeed, t s camed that drapus
occurs n a seventh century transaton of Orbasus.
That s not true. The edtor3 cas t a II- III cen-
tury code . The word s aso found n the Notae
Tronanae, but these were aso wrtten n Carongan
tmes and prove nothng. The chef reason why the
prmary dervaton from trapezta s doubtfu s the
fact that the form drap- and not trap- prevaed. To
get at the hstory of the word we must frst nvestgate
the hstory of coth ms n Europe.
Of course, the Romans and Greeks must have had
some dea about coth ms ong before the arrva of
the Arabs n Europe, but t s certan, from the Arabc
consttuent n the coth manufacturng vocabuary,
that the art of utzng water power for coth ms,
1 Consmes s porchs quos ego dono per moendno draparo mer-
catas (1166), aar y ovany, Orgenes hstdreos de Cataufa, arceona
1899, p. 642 de .. moendno draparo quod est apud auzeda (1181),
bd. ad facendum b moendna tarn batara quam drapara (1191),
bd. ad construenda moendna quotacumque facere uouerts et potuerts
tarn batara quam drapara (1194), bd.
Drappos ad dscum parandum (812), MG ., Leges, vo. I, p. 179
aneas drapas vars coorbus ntertnctas (857), Morce, M(mores pour
serrr de preuves a I hstore . de retagne, Pars 1742, vo. I, co. 303 pao
defundato, et drapo cum serco, et nteo et casuas duas . . . batrno ad
umnara, drappo pumato a forma I, tapeto I ... bursa cum brsdo et
smama, drappe pumato super utrno I, bu ta burnea mnore I (876),
Prou and der, Reeue des Chartes de I abbaye de San enot-sur-Lore,
Pars 1900-1907, vo. I, p. 64 f. draps tarn nes quam anes ve srcs
(005), ernard and rue, Reeue des thartes de I abbaye de Cuny, Pars
1876, vo. I, p. 99 trapos poemtos (957), anueva, age eraro
as gesas de Espaa, aenca 1821, vo. I, p. 274 granum, vnum,
drapos, ferros, cabaos (950), PM., Code dpomatcus Langobardae,
co. 1014.
. agen, De Orbas versone atno ernens commentato, n Soemna
annversara condtae unverstats, ernae 1875, p. 22.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
whch was practsed to a great e tent by the Arabs,
totay revoutonzed the manufacture of coth n
Europe.
The Persan word for beacher, fuer s gazur.
There cannot be the sghtest doubt that ths s a
dervatve from gaz shears, scssors, whch tsef s
from Assyr. gzzu shearng, hence ut gzzu woo
carder s shop. The arge famy of Semtc dervatves
from ths root need not troube us. We sha ony
pursue the fate of the Pers. gazur. That Pers. gazur
s a dervatve s proved by the verb gdzur kardan
to wash, beach, or fu, whch s ony derved from
the noun. Ths Persan word was taken nto Syrac,
where we have a arge number of dervatves:
q ar he beached, o qa drd a fuer, o qafrd
caste. ence we have Arab. A g ora( the
art of beachng, beatng and washng cothes,
qaqr a paace, a pavon or knd of budng whoy
or for the most part soated, sometmes on the top of
a arger budng, a bevedere, and sometmes pro-
ectng from a arge budng, and generay consstng
of one room, f formng a part of a arger budng or
connected wth another budng. In the Arabc the
reaton of fung to shearng s preserved, n that
s qaqara aso means t was short. The meanng,
chamber, paace, needs an e panaton, as t s
gven qute ncorrecty n Dozy.1
In the Persan dctonary we read of two market-
paces or squares, where sants are bured, mentoned
as gazur-gah beachng ground. It woud, therefore,
be qute natura for the beachers quarters to be con-
fused wth the bazaar n genera, but there s a partcu-
ar reason for changng a fuer s booth nto a bevedere.
1 Gossare des mots espagnos et portugas derves de I arabe, Leyde, Pars
1869, p. 79, sub acacera.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 125
The hstory of the fuers ms, whch may be garnered
from the quotatons gven ater, shows that the fuers
had ther shops over the narrow channe nto whch
the water was forced from the reservor. The water
went through a seres of chambers, n each of whch
a speca process of washng took pace. ence a
fuer s shop was e acty ke an outyng bevedere,
or, more correcty, a ong corrdor or bacony, covered
and attced off or of sod was, to keep out the dust.
Ths s proved, beyond a shadow of a doubt, from the
Spansh documents, where an acazar s ether an
appurtenance of a m1 or a pace where venders
booths are found.2 In Lsbon, accordng to terbo,3
there s st a tanners pace, caed acagaras,
whch s a arge budng, wth many houses and
merchants booths, and Ducange records from Navarre
a pace, acazara, where the ews sod ther wares.
The fuest account of the acazar comes from south-
ern Itay, where we get a most nterestng and most
mportant group of words. ere acazar, from Arab.
3 aqaqr, s changed to arcatura, arcatura, and has
the meanng of a m-gaery over the channe.4
1 Dedt etam et otorgavt unquque vecno de Caceres suas casas,
haeredtates, hortos, monos, acazares, et toas parttones quas fecernt
per suos uadraros (1231), Coeccon de prvegos . . de a Corona de
Casta, Madrd 1833, vo. I, p. 92.
Nos smter habeamus partem nostrum praedctorum secundum
numerum mtum, et homnum armatorum, qu nobscum fuernt, retenta
nobs a Icacer Us et statcs regnum n cvtatbus utra debt am porconem
nobs competentem (1229), anueva, op. tt., vo. III, p. 314 cum
aqus Iudaeus emert aqua supeecta sue vestes, et propterea de furto
ab aquo fuert accusatus: tenetur de es penare respondere scut qubet
Chrstanas: ns n acafara tendam ocatam tenuert domn Regs, et ea
emert coram tenda ocata (1247), ueros de reyno de Aragon, C ragoca
1624, vo. II, ort, . . qubus ad praesens rum utmur, fo. 8b.
Eucdaro das paavras, termos e frases que em Portuga antgamente se
usaram, Lsboa 1865.
4 Eccesa beat aurent n arcatura, portonem meam de hortum qu
pontur n pso oco voo enm et uveo hut pro psum hortum quod ded
a theofum fo anato evesv fratrs me parm bce pro psum hub-
cumque n pso oco abuero sve n sanoas sv n arcatura (831), Code
dpomatcus ca etanus, n Tabuarum casnense, Monte Casno 1887,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The word s corrupted to varcatora,1 barcatura,2
bacatorum,3 bachetera, bakera.
vo. I, p. 8 centam et potestatem abeats de pse sort nostre de predcta
aqua causure bdem mctere et amdcta aqua rebocare n pso curso de
psa arcutura nostra, quater vobs necessum fuert usta ratone (980),
Code dpomatcs casenss, Medoan, Pss, Neapo 1875, vo. II, p. 152
nctum psum monum, cum moe et arcatura, et ferratura, et trasta
et e ta sua, et curte de pso monum psus musand traddmus (996),
bd., vo. III, p. 47 de aa parte conuntum est cum arcatura de monum
e nde pertnente predcte nostre heccese, quod e smter compreensum
abet . . de una parte fne psa harcatura (1002), bd., vo. I , p. 7 f.
a merde fne archatura de pso mpnu de fuvo satera, sunt nde pass
centum (1006), bd., p. 67 ncta psa mona, quater concata ve
edfcata sunt, cum moe et ferratura sua, et cum arcaurs, et sce, et
aquarum usbus, et transta et e ta sua . . et s psa arcatura de psa
mona pena ve rupta fuert, ub nos nde scre fecernt, da presents am
concare facamus, scut meruert, et quantum opera perddert pro psa
ruptura et moe et pro generatonem, nobs ut mputemus (1018), bd.,
vo. , p. 3 aso bd., p. 174 (1029), p. 241 (1033), vo. I, p. 138 (1040),
etc. monos cum aqus et arcaturas earum seu et cum omnbus aqua-
tonbus (1033), Capasso, Monumenta ad neapotan ducatus hstoram
pertnenta, Neapo 1892, vo. II2, p. 26 escatoras et nfosaras et monaa
cum aqus et arcaturas earum seu et cum omnbus aquatonbus et mars
pscatonbus (1097), bd., p. 61 aso bd., pp. 40, 58, 60.
1 Medetatem vestram de e ntegrum monum . . una cum Integra
medetate de onnes fossatas et de arcaturas et de heredtas et de moas et
ferroras et de aas omnes concaturas smu ve n eodem mono per quoys
modum pertnentbus seu cum aqus et curspras suas et cum tarcatoras
et vs et andtas et ntrotas suas (1060), bd., p. 39.
1 Inctu monu . . una cum fossatas et arcaturas et redtas et moas et
ferroras et omnes concaturas smu ad eodem monu pertnentes seu et
aqus et cursoras suas et cum barcaturas et bs et andtas et ntrotas suas
omnbusque ad suprascrptum ntegrum monum per quobs modum gen-
erater pertnentbus (1097), bd., p. 63.
3 Indusmus edem sacro Monastero quod habeat munte n perpetuum
bertatem ab pmn persona potestate sacerdota et aca n omn doeces
sua, n nemorbus, camps, terrs, aqus, bacatorbus, moendns, ncsone
gnorum, pascus anmaum, herba, gandbus arborum, usufructu fumns,
pscara, annuo absono de tonnara Over tonnne barra decem (1092),
Garuf, / document nedt de epoca normanna n Sca, Paermo 1899,
p. 5 tem d t, quod nuus de eodem castro potest construere Montanum
ad aquam, ve ad sccum ad macnandum ovas n eodem castro, ve terr-
toro e usdem castr, seu moendnum aud acatorum, ve quod bet aud
edfcum n aqus pubcs, seu u ta psas aquas, seu dervare de pss aqus
pubcs (1267), Gattoa, Ad storan, abbatae cassnenss accessones,
enets 1734, vo. I, p. 7.
4 A Monachs, et persons dctorum ocorum decmas e torquere de
moendns, bacheters, pscars, horts, pascus, vrguts, et nutrments
anmaum eorundem ocorum contra nduta, et prvega Romanorum
Pontfcum (1303), Ughe, Itaa sacra, enets 1717, vo. I, co. 383.
5 In quo moendno facta est bakera ad facendum cartas bombgnas
et de papro (1380), Camera, Memore storco-dpomache de antca
cttd e ducato d Amaf, Saerno 1876, vo. I, p. 566.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 127
ut we have aso barcatorum n the sense of ga-
ery or tower, 1 and bachonus grocer s booth. 2
rom ths we get the common bacho, baco,
vaco6 bacony, baatorum common gaery. 8
1 Et cum a terra que est fors psas turres et predctum murum quater
vadt psa terra usque ad a porta de cacara cum tota psa paga de pso
anguo et quater vadt psa paga et u barcatorum usque ad memorata
porta de cacara (1075), Capasso, op. ct., vo. II2, p. 54.
1 De dato bachonprum. uebet persona vendens ve que venddert
n Leuco ve eus dstrctu formagum, beduum, mascharpam, oeum,
sonzam, spum ve saem aut rem aquam de rebus predcts n mnuo
teneatur et debeat dare et spvere dcto comun sve ncantatpr dct dat
snguo anno sodos qundecm tertoorum (14. cent.), Statut de Lagh d
Coma e d Lugano, Roma 1915, vo. II, p. 67.
Item, statumus quod nuus audeat ve presummat de de ve de nocte
per aquam fenestram sen host n domus ve a bachone ve aunde n vs
ve strats pubcs seu pates comuns orv proycere aquam, brodam ve
aquam nmundtam ve turptudnem ve proyc facere (1359), E. Rnad,
Statuto d or de anno. MCCCLI ., Roma 1913, p. 242.
4 endd psam predctam medetatem meam . . . una cum paretbus
oste fenestre et bakones suos cum gnamns tectumns et gutts tus et
cum trasts et e ts (1091), Codce dppmatco barese, ar 1902, vo. ,
p. 32 tradd e psas duas sortones quater sunt conuncte cum paretbus
sus psts fenestrs et baconbus sus, tects tegments et gutts sus cum
trastbus et e tbus sus et cum omn sua pertnenta ntus et de fors ut
preatum est (1113), bd., p. 106 una cum soo ub poste sunt cum paret-
bus proprhs et communbus osts et baconbus et fenestrs sus tectum
tecmen et gutts sus cum gafs sus ab utraque parte (1135), bd., p. 146.
Casa et casanep . . cum paretbus oste fenestre et vacones eorum
cum gnamna tectumna et gutts eorum et cum trasts et e ts eorum
(1099), bd., p. 52 quartam de tota amdcta domo, et de curte, et scaa,
et astrago, et medum quartam de tota sortone . . cum omn edfco et
abore suo, trastbus et e tbus sus, omnque ordne sup, omnbusque
ntra se habentem et contnentem paretbus, osts, fenestrs et vaconbu
sus, gnamne et tectumne et gutts sus, ascenss et descenss sus omnbus-
que sus pertnents (1102), bd., p. 61.
De baatorum commune cum aherbus et aspectbus . . nter pse
grade communes et nter bsum I atorum commune . . smu et rega
communs qu e et n bsp baaoro commune (982), ry neapotan
archr monumenta, Neapo 1849, vo. III, p. 28 f. vos ponere debeata
de psum soareum que ego tb ded una medum pede et facamus psum
paretem ud super egtur et a parte merdana super psa curte commune
super psa baatoras quantum est pse soareus tuus memorat eon que
ego tb ded ud super egtur terum facere debeamus n atum podum usque
ad pectus pmmns at omn commun e pendo (996), bd., p. 152 dest
unam portonem de transenda, et de casa commun, et de grads marmpres
et de baatorn commun cum aherbus et aspectbus . . a parte merdana
coheret parete de pso cubucuo, ub abet fenestras et rega sua, quamque
baatorum commune de o et andtum subter et super psum cubucuum est
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
I reserve for a future tme the nterestng deveopment
of ths group n the Romance and Germanc angu-
ages. ere t s suffcent to pont out that n Itay
the great varety of words have receved precsey the
same deveopment as dd acazar n Span. ence
t s n Span that the coth ms were deveoped by
the Arabs. And t s here that we fnd another name
for the fuers m, mona trapara or drapara. It s
far to e pect here aso an Arabc orgn. Indeed, we
have Arab. vv daraba he struck, beat, fageated.
The fuers ms are frequenty caed batatora,
from the mportant process of beatng the coth, to
gve t a cose te ture, hence the mona drapara was
merey a transaton for batatorum, used esewhere.
Indeed, the Germanc anguages, have preserved ths
Arabc root n the same or neary the same sgnfcance.
We have Goth. gadraban to waop, hence dreban
to drve, drab an to annoy. The partcuar
form of Goth. dreban to drve s due to Arab.
.s darb beaten, struck, a tent peg struck so as to
be frm n the ground. O G. drban, AS. drfan
to drve have preserved the atter meanng, but
ONorse drfa to starte, move rapdy shows better
the reaton to Arab. daraba.
If a mona drapara was a fuers m, where coth
was made, drapus naturay was apped to the average,
more generay to the coarsest, knd of coth. Draperus
became the word wth whch to desgnate the man
who manufactured and sod the coth, for at that
eary tme the occupaton of the merchant was not
yet separated from that of the manufacturer. The
cohopertum cum tcus . . et a parte orents coheret paretem, qu e fnat
psum trcneum et nter pse grade communes et nter psum baatorum
comune, smu et rega communs que e et n pso baatoro (982), Capasso,
op. et., vo. , p. 148.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 129
hstory of the coth manufacture n Europe has yet
to be wrtten, but enough may be gathered from the
above and the subsequent data to ead to the con-
cuson that the coth manufacture n Europe receved
a renewed mpetus from the Arabs n Span, whence
t spread n the nnth century to anders, Itay, and
Germany. The frst coth merchants coud have been
ony Arabs and Spansh Goths, hence the appearance
of so many Gothc coones n Itay n the eghth and
nnth centures must to a great e tent be due to the
mercante propenstes of the Goths, whch had been
fostered by the Arabs. It s ony at the end of the
nnth century that the enetans, and st ater, that
the Psans, Genoese, etc., took up the Levantne trade,
whch was opened up by the Arabs and must have
been carred on to a great e tent by the Arabczed
Goths. It s unquestonaby these that found ther
way nto the Crmea and the south of Russa, where
they have been met up to the s teenth century.
Tomaschek1 has but up a whoe hstory of the
Crmean Goths, wth the account of ohn, the bshop
of the Goths, for hs man source. We have aready
seen how ths story has coapsed. It remans to show
that the menton of a Gothc country n the Crmea
before the end of the eghth century s devod of
hstorca vaue. In the Lfe of shop ohn, Doros
s mentoned as a chef cty of the Goths. It occurs n
varous Greek authors,2 but wth the e cepton of
Procopus a these authors wrote after the eghth
century and cannot be adduced as a proof of the e -
stence of such a cty much earer. Procopus says
that there s a regon aong the sea whch s caed
Dory, where the Goths ved who dd not foow Theo-
1 De Goten n Tauren, Wen 1881.
1 Ibd., pp. 15, 20, 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
derc nto Itay, and that ths regon s rch n frut.1
ere Dory s dstncty mentoned as a regon n whch
there s no cty, but where was are but n the passes
of the mountans. And yet, n Prscanus, who wrote
at about the same tme, we have twce a reference to
Dory as a cty on the Pontus.2 Obvousy somethng
s wrong. What makes matters worse s that outsde
of the Gothc references no such town or regon has
been found. As the Prscanus manuscrpts are of a
date not earer than the nnth century, the reference
to Dory, as a cty on the Pontus, can ony be an nter-
poaton. ut Procopus hmsef s uttery unreabe,
because we have aready found so many nterpoatons
n hm. What, then, s Doryf
We have aready seen that the bshop of the Goths
was puroned from Edessa. Edessa had been connected
wth Gothc e pots before, as, for e ampe, n the
story of Euphema and the Goth.3 ence t was
natura to make Edessa aso a cty of the Goths n
the Crmea. In the Lfe of ohn bar Aphtona, as
esewhere, ths cty s caed n Syrac Urho. Ether
the wrtten form was msread, -o o for M, that
s, Dorho for Urho, or, what s more key, the constant
use of -oo Daurho of Edessa, as, for e ampe,
1 Aaq Ep6vrco fe TI ) mooov TCP yv(aT e oacuvaTO, frvwo fee
na ouou 6e6a 6ao.a evTv .a fo tot Ovwo EIII T TO Pofouov
atrtoc etrvEY E dto . E ru 65 TIS e ravfta ( P ff)v taea tav,
A6pv ovofa, tva 8t e na caou I ndo I TM, ot 8ev6eo cp Ita kcv
ovr ov e.- r o f vm, d ,A. nh n an. avtou te(vavre , Pu rcov a e
4 ecnv Evonovfo OUTTI 6fc caoa tt A6 u TT nv yr 4v u-
n) (p EITCU, ou E . ottE t ayfa. oCte o rod entv, d dyttf ft
.a eucpouoc aq.-rmv TCO roattuv. II6 w (tev ouv ( cp OUO nr o fu f) TI I
)( tt 6 Caa e Senato TO TTIS, y. m taba. tEo66 o tov ou dve-
Ofrvwv T(O rfbe dvOpu tcov, d v ne up aonEvsatuta T) I O deC-
Snr) IOTC ht- TOI . n vn -/,t ( v 6do a eu tcTco TOI moucnv O EI cvcu,
Tonhac ft Tfr/. a ao nar.goc rug eo68ov n p6a (D , Td t q SSou
p0ovtv8as dv OTE e r 5rftos. Taura (ev ow Tn8 rcn e , aedfcs,
III. 7. 12-17.
In Graecs autem nventur etatn y, ut Dory, npmen oppd Pontc,
et Aepy, I. 1. 2 hoc Dory, hoc Aepy, nomna cvtatum, II. 1. 1.
. C. urktt, Euphema and the Goth, London, O ford 1913.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 131
n the Edeasa Chronce,1 produced the form tyu, n
Latn Doroy, as recorded n some Prscanus MSS.
ut the best proof of such a transference from Mesopo-
tama to the Crmea s gven by Procopus hmsef,
for he descrbes the cty of Edessa n precsey the
same way as Dory.2 e tes of the marveousy
frutfu regon n whch there were many gardens,
surrounded by a wa that went from mountan to
mountan and through whch there were many gates.
In the nterpoated part of Procopus we have the same
story, after t passed through a Gothc source. Once
t became the frm beef that such a pace e sted n
the Crmea, t was ready quoted as a matter of fact,
and the name may reay have been attached to some
ocaty. Ths s made certan by the sgnature of a
Gothc bshop at the Concabuum of Truo, hed at
the end of the seventh century, as rkwpfoc t o onot
epaavo rye AtbpavTo , whch Tomaschek thnks s a ms-
take, through an omsson of ae before r c Afywuroc,3
but whch n reaty ndcates that a the Gothc
country aong the sea was known as dfyu. We do
not know the date of the sgnatures. The docu-
ment n whch they occur s of a much ater date
than the Concabuum of Truo, and so we cannot
te what stood n pace of r c Atbpavro orgnay, or
f there was any such name. ut ths much s certan,
snce the name s apped now to a cty, now to seashore,
now to a whoe regon, and snce t s not found any-
where outsde of the Gothc references, t s due to the
transference of the martyrdom of ohn bar Aphtona
to that of ohn, the bshop of the Goths.
1 L. aer, Untersuehungen b/:r de Edesseneehe Chronk, n Gebhardt
and arnack a Te te und Untersuehungen zur Geschehte der dUchrstchen
Lteraur, vo. I .
De aedfcs, II. 7 and I)e bro persco, II. 27.
Op. et., p. 20.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
That there were Goths n the south of Russa n
the eghth century, there cannot be the sghtest doubt
but they were Spansh Goths, who were there n the
nterest of trade. The chef trade of the Spanards
at that tme was n coth, hence most of the Goths
who were n that regon must have been draper
coth merchants, whch, snce the merchants were
aso bankers, became n Greek Tpane creu.
In the E ap-p bv t ttov of Leo the Wse1 we have
the aws n regard to the merchants at Constantnope.
rst n mportance come the Tpa etfTot, the money-
changers, and t s nterestng to observe that other
merchants, such as the perfumers, egay changed
money.2 The ne t n mportance after the trapeztae
were the vestar, caed n Greek peffreonparcu. These,
we are tod, sod sk garments, and that many of
them were foregners s cear from a aw drected
aganst foregners n the trade.3 ut what s most
mportant s that the vestar, peoTtonpaTcu, were
dstngushed from the npavdeonpSTat, who sod eastern
sk wares. ere we are specfcay tod that such wares
were mported from Syra, Seeuca and agdad, and
that these merchants were known as Syrans. The
words used here for sk and varous sk artces are
Arabc,4 hence under Syrans are to be understood
a eastern Arabs.
1 . Ncoe, Le Lvre du Prffet, Geneve 1893-1900, n M mores de I n-
tttu natona Genet rs, vo. III.
E TI UOE I OC q opadetn f votuffnota E W tya cov, f arrooTn
cpcov vo ma TeTaoTno Ar f ouo TETOCTCO d t6St ov ypv trv fam .-/.ov
O( a T oa, f Tpa rvcov td tuTuvaY6neva vouuLo a IT a68ou Tau a
TOI T Oue TCu , tffv fy.-v nv rnrm unv coart 6onou U E o , rf .tom .-
.) f:v vno eaOo Evftuvn, bd., p. 42 f.
a A o6o ovEoda n o Tr e 1011 nwhutt v.a (UTUTt of vov T
o) Eo#a f) e a) u(Eva f fcpaq t uumu, ,-v/. v e a 61 o sav .-T OII O-
t)v, a auTTrv ev Tf Sao EUouon oruY onronEvv dfcpav aftoaav 8 T U
28.
oavto- 6 TOUTO TUY a vtuov oafE Eofrw a sa on EcrOo), bd., p
oc
Ibd., p. 29, note.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 133
Ths eads then to a certanty that among the
vestar were chefy western natons, and f there were
Goths among them, they were, ke the ordot rpa etfTat,
estgoth, Goths who sod sks, from vests used n ths
partcuar sense. ut such an etymoogy, whch sur-
vved n reaty and gave rse to the Germanc words
or west, was not good enough for the contemporary
hstorca forgers. They had to get an Arabc ety-
moogy. Ths ready offered tsef. The Goths n the
Levant medated n the trade between the su and the
west. It was they, who, to udge from ordanes,
brought the back beaver furs to Rome. The Arabc
geographer Yakut says that the merchants went up
the oga to the country of the su, to get beaver,
sabe, and squrre furs 1 and from varous accounts2
t appears that t was not the su who came to the
markets of the ugars, but that the Arabs and ugars
and, obvousy, other merchants proceeded from the
south northward. ence t was natura enough to
dentfy the estgoth wth sgoth, Goths who carred
on a trade wth the north, through Russa. ut n
ether case we had a set of traders who were dstnct
from those comng from eastern Arabc countres.
They were the Westgoths, hence sgoth became the
appeaton for the western, that s, Spansh Goths.
To the Arabs a those who were from the east were
z _ aSSraqut Levantnes, Orentas, that s,
Ostrogoth. Ths Arabc word s st n use, t beng
an rreguar pura from as-arqy Orenta,
Levantne, n Acaa, evante vento orenta.
Ths brngs us at once to the mportant concuson
that a works pretendng to be of an earer date, n
whch Ostrogoth and sgoth occur, were ether nter-
1 raehn, op. ctt., p. 208.
Ibd., p. 211 ff., 218.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
poated after 711 or are downrght forgeres. rom
ths there s no escape. Now t s necessary to prove
that none of the Germanc denomnatons of the four
regons of the earth can be of any natve orgn.
O G. nort, nord north s recorded eary. It s
found n a Latn form n a the works whch drew
on the Antqutas. ordanes says, habet quoque s
pse nmensus peagus n parte artoa, d est septentr-
ona, ampam nsuam nomne Scandzan, 1 that s,
he refers to the northern regon of the sea as pars
artoa, that s, arctoa. The northern ocean s dstncty
caed Oceanus arctous. The northernmost naton
n that regon s arctoa gens. 3 Pauus Daconus
n the very begnnng of hs stora Langobardorum
speaks of tantae popuorum muttudnes arctoo
sub a e, 4 whe the Anonymous Cosmographer of
Ravenna constanty uses these terms for the northern
regon of the sea.5 The word, of course, s not rare
n the Latn poets, but the dstnct use made of t
n reference to the regon now known as Norway,
makes t certan that some such e presson as Oceano
artoo produced the nort of the O German.
The e presson for south n O German s drecty
due to an Arabc goss. In the eghth century we meet
n Itay wth sundrum or curts sundras. 6 rom
9).
1 Est n Ocean arcto sao posta nsua magna, nomne Scandza, III
(16).
1 In runs parte arctoa gens Adogt consstt, III (19) aso arcto
gentes, III (116).
41. 1.
1 So sub profundtate Ocean arctoam (artoam) partem noctu e ambuat,
nder and Parthey, op. et., p. 22 arctoae parts descrptorem, bd.,
p. 23 so gnformus partem arctoam (arttoam) ambuat, bd. n arctoam
partem nfra Ocean mare, bd., p. 24 per atum Oceanum arctoae
regones ponuntur, bd., p. 27 quando tus totum arctoum Oceanum
ambuavt, bd., p. 32.
Tarn de sun.ro quam et de casas trvutaras (747), Memore e docu-
ment per serrre a stora de ducato d Lucca, Lucca 1837, vo. 2, p. 25
angara ad sundro domnco facere debeamus (759), bd., p. 40 saa
unam sundraem seu et unam casa massarca (782), h., p. 110 unam
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 135
the quotatons t appears that t s not a trbutary
possesson, snce t s opposed to trbutara, nor a
massarca, whch s of a hgher degree, but not yet
an mmunty, snce t s opposed to massarca.
rom the fact that t s quoted n the second pace,
after domo-cutes, whch s apparenty and hed
by mmunty, t woud seem to be a pece of and at-
tached to an mmunty, and, possby, possessng
rghts of mmunty. Ths woud seem to be ceary
the case n the Lucca document of the year 759, where
corve e s due on the ord s sundrum.1 In two docu-
casea sundrae qu fut cea merara (782), bd. psa vnea sondrak
(788), bd., p. 133 omna et n omnbus quantum ad pse suprascrpte
case est pertnentes, ve n amdcte ocas abere vdeor, tam sundrabus
cass et rebus, quam et massarcas (794), bd., p. 146 tam sundracs
res, quam et massarcas (801), bd., p. 174 tres pete de causura
nter terra et vnea quod sunt sundrabus . . medetate sva n tua
reservast potestatem sundrar (824), bd., p. 276 sundro o tuo,
quas n suprascrpto oco Casue abs (827), bd., p. 295 quod est nter
predctas arnbas petas de vnea sundrae . . de orto sundrae, quern
habuet Perto ante casa sua (762), bd., vo. I 1, Document, p. 97 curtes
sundraes, rasas massarcas, et adonaes (763), bd., p. 99 tarn cass
domo cutes, et sundraes, quam et casas massarcas (771), bd., p. 121
svas sundraes (779), bd., p. 140 res meas sundraes et massarcas,
adque adarcas casas (789), bd., p. 166 mova atque mmova,
tam fundraes res, quam et massarcas (809), bd., p. 21 campo nostro
tundrae (762), C. Troya, Codce dpcmatco kmgobardo da DL I
a DCCL I , Napo 1855, vo. , p. 165 fundamento nostro sundrae
(762), bd. curtes sundraes (764), bd., p. 248 coon de psa curte de
Taurento . . cum omn sondro suo, e ntegro (766), . Mabon, Annaes
ordns S. enedct, Lucae 1739, vo. II, p. 661.
1 In De nomne. Regnante dn. nostro Desdero et Adeghs regbus.
Anno regn eorum terto et prmo, mense octubr, per ndtone III.
fecter. Repromttmus adque manus nostra facmus nos Gumfrd et
arunco german f qd. arucc tb dn. Peredeo n De nom. Epsc. de
casare et res a, quern nobs ad resedendo dedst n oco Satucco, casa
cum curte et orto, vnes terrs svs ovets omna ad psa casa pertenente,
quater psa casa arrucco ad manum suam abut, nobs ad resedendo
et meorando dedst. In ta tenure ut per omne annum tb reddere
debeamus uno sodo bono e pendbe, et medetatem vno et angara ad
sundro domnco facere debeamus, quater bdem uttas fuert n pso
oco Satucco, Memore e docwnent . . d Lucca, vo. 2, p. 39 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ments, of the year 7981 and 806,2 pecuarna
s used for the corvee due the owner. As pecuar e
prato occurs aready n 722,3 t s cear that sundrum
and pecuare are dentca. ortunatey we have the
term suntetes, from Gr. ffovre nyc, used specfca-
y4 n the sense of the ranksh kng s offcer who
determnes and questons and coects the dues. Ths
proves that the term auvtshv to pay ta es was a
current term over a wde terrtory. ut we have the
very common Graeco-Latn goss, mmuns dre c,
and specfcay mmunes fund druvre ywpa,
whch show that sundrum, sundrae deveoped from
cruvrdy or dawTet , and was referred to a parce of
and beongng to the mmunty, but yng n the oufr-
yng dstrct hence t was aso known as pecuars.6
1 E empar. In De nomne. Regnante dn. nostro Caroo rege rancorum
ec. ac Patrco Romanorum, anno regn e us quo Langubardam coept
vgsmo quarto: et fo e us dn. nostro Ppno rege, anno regn e us septmo
decmo, nono ka. aprs, ndtone se ta. Repromtto, et manus mea faco
ego osprando cer. fum qd. Cavu tb dn. venerab ohannem n De
nom. Epscopo, ut ego cuncts debus vte mee resedere et abtare debeam
n una casa Ecc. vestre S. Martn, que est psa casa n oco Lgor, ub
antea Ghtoo resedt et psarn predctam casam, una cum omn res ad
eam pertenentem n omnbus bene avorare et meorare promcto, non ab
pecuarna facendo, et per snguos annos ego ve mes hered. tb ve success,
tus e nde reddere debeamus et persovere omnem usum ve reddto pse
case, s vo et angara. Unde spondeo ego q. s. osprando cer. una cum mes
heredbus tb dn. ohann n t nom. Epsc. et subcess. tus, ut s nos n
psa casa non abtavermus, et omnem psa res bene non avoravermus et
non meorayermus, et vobs per snguos annos omnem usttam ve angara,
ut usum fut, de predcta casa non admpevermus, aut e nde fors e re
quesermus av ad avtandum, spondeo cum heredbus mes tb et success,
tus comp. penam aur sod, numero vgnt: et hec mea promsso n predcto
ordnem frmter permanead, bd., p. 157 f.
2 Ibd., p. 196.
Ibd., p. 8.
4 MG ., Leges, sec. , ormuae, p. 56.
8 It so happens that the Syrac aw n whch rvrrA. o s used gves us.a
precse account of what a sundrum was. Ths aw says that the mountan
and s recorded by speca offcers and country peope from other dstrcts,
who determne how much wheat or oats the mountan and may produce.
Smary, they record the pasture and for the sheep, on whch a rvrrt eu s
to be pad nto the treasury, whch s determned at one, two, or three denars,
and s coected by the Romans n Apr for the horses of the army ( . P. N.
Land, Anecdota syraca, Lugdun atavorum 1862, vo. I, p. 154, E. Sachau,
Syrsche Rechtsbeher, ern 1907, vo. I, pp. 135, 197). As sundrum does
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 137
Ths gave rse to Goth. sundro separate, O G.
sundarc separate, dstnct, suntrga pecuum,
prvegum, and the arge number of words from ths
root represented n a the Germanc anguages.
ut n O German we have aso sundar south,
ater contracted to sunt, sund, gvng rse to AS. sud.
It dd not occur to anyone, as far as I know, to connect
ths word wth sundar separate. We turn to the
Arabc and fnd there - ganub the south wnd,
from the Lat. Canopus, the southern star, wth whch
the south s connected. ut ths word happened
popuary to be derved from the root - ganaba
he paced a dstance away, removed, went asde,
- gunub dstant, remote, hence ganab a
vcnage, or tract ad acent to the pace of abode or
settement, etc. Thus the correspondng word for
apart, namey, O G. sundar, under the nfuence of
some Arabc gossary, was used to e press aso the
south.
I have aready shown how west and east arose.
We can now turn to the O G. ostarun Easter.
In chapter of hs De temporum ratone, ede gves
a st of the ASa on months.1 Apr s here caed
not occur anywhere before 747, and nvTf ta, as the name of the pasture
whch s attached to an mmunty, but pays a certan trbute, s totay
unknown n Roman or Greek aw, t s most key that the term appeared
n Lucca through a Gothc source. I have aready ponted out the amazng
resembance n the reguatons pertanng to mountan and n Itay to
those n Span (Commentary to the Germanc Laws and Medaeva Documents,
Cambrdge 1915, p. 136 ff.) It s, therefore, more than probabe that the
term n Lucca s utmatey due to the Syrac aw, where rvrr( ea. s
connected ony wth the ager pecuars, that s, catte and.
1 Antqu autem Angorum popu (neque enm mh congruum vdetur,
aarum gentum annaem observantam dcere, et meae retcere) u ta
cursum unae suos menses computavere unde et a una ebraeorum et
Graecorum more nomen accpunt. S qudem apud eos una mona, menss
monath appeatur. Prmusque eorum menss, quern Latn anuarum
vocant, dctur Gu. Dende ebruarus So-Monath, Martus Rhed-
monatn, Aprs Eostur-monath, Maus Thrmych, unus Lda, uus
smter Lda, Augustus ueod-monath, September aeg-monath, October
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Eostur-monath, and we are tod that t was caed so
from the goddess Eostre, whose hoday was ceebrated
n that month. We have aso the Ger. Ostara, the god-
dess of sprng, that s, the rsng sun. We do not have
to go very far for the etymoogy of ths word. The
same Arabc word whch produced the Ostrogoths,
produced aso Ostara, for ./- aS-Sarq means the
rsng sun. ut we have postve evdence that
ether ede was acquanted wth the Antqutas from
the Arabc source, or ese the whoe chapter of the
Engsh months s a forgery of a ater tme. e
says that both December and anuary were caed
unter-fyeth, November od-monath, December Gu, eodem quo
anuarus nomne, vocatur. Incpebant autem annum ab octavo Caen-
darum anuararum de, ub nunc natae Domn ceebramus. Et psam
noctem nunc nobs sacrosanctam, tune gent vocabuo Modrancht, d
est, matrum noctem, appeabant, ob causam, ut suspcamur, ceremonarum
quas n ea pervges agebant. Et quotescunque communs esset annus,
ternos menses unares sngus ann temporbus dabant. Cum vero embos-
mus, hoc est, III mensum unarum annus occurreret, superfuum mensem
aestat apponebant, ta ut tune tres menses smu Lda nomne vocarentur,
et ob d annus e Thr-d cognomnabatur, habens I menses aestats,
ternos ut semper temporum caeterorum. Item prncpater annum totum
n duo tempora, hyems, vdecet, et aestats dspartebant, se os menses
qubus ongores noctbus des sunt aestat trbuendo, se requos hyem.
Unde et mensem quo hyemaa tempora ncpebant unter-fyeth appea-
bant, composte nomne ab hyeme et penuno, qua vdecet a penuno
e usdem menss hyems sortretur ntum. Nec ab re est s et caetera men-
sum eorum qud sgnfcent nomna nterpretar curemus. Menses Gu
a conversons sos n auctum de, qua unus eorum praecedt, aus subse-
qutur, nomna accpunt. So-monath dc potest menss pacentarum,
quas n eo ds sus offerebant Rhed-monath a dea orum Rheda, cu n
o sacrfcabant, nomnatur Eostur-monath, qu nunc paschas menss
nterpretatur, quondam a dea orum quae Eostre vocabatur, et cu n
o festa ceebrabant, nomen habut, a cu us nomne nunc paschae tempus
cognomnant consueto antquae pbservatons vocabuo gauda novae
soemntats vocantes. Tr-mch dcebatur, quod trbus vcbus n eo per
dem pecora mugebantur. Tas enm erat quondam ubertas rtannae,
ve Germanae, de qua n rtannam nato ntravt Angorum. Lda dctur
bandus, sve navgabs, quod n utroque mense et banda st serentas
aurarum, et navgar soeant aequora. ueod-monath menss zzanorum,
quod ea tempestate ma me abundent. aeg-monath menss sacrorum.
unter-fyeth potest dc composto novo nomne hyemepenunum.
ot-monath menss mmoatonum, qua n ea pecora quae occsur erant
ds sus voyerent. Gratas tb, bone esu, qu nos, ab hs vans avertens,
tb sacrfca auds offerre donast, Mgne, Patro, ot., vo. C, co. 356 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 139
Gu, and that they were so caed from the ncrease
n the sun s warmth. Now, we have n Gothc fruma
ues for November, hence December must aso have
been caed ues. The wrtng Gu n ASa on s,
no doubt, due to a borrowng from the Gothc, where
ooks ke g. The Chrstan Arabs ca, from the
Syrac, December o.ytf kanun a- awwa, and
anuary W T kanun as-sdn. anun means
warmng pan, brazer, hence the two months are
caed respectvey the frst and the second brazer.
, when eft unaccented, coud easy be read u,
and t s ths whch the Anqutas took for the name of
both December and anuary, or, n the Gothc caendar,
of November and December, whe kanun ed to con-
nectng u wth og, that whch s burnng. une
and uy are gven n ede as Lda, and he goes on to
say that the Engsh had a unar month, hence they
had to add a thrd Lda month, whence such a year was
caed thr-d. Who does not see that we have here
a descrpton of the Arabc or Syran year Among the
Syrans October and November had the same name,
TSrn, whe among the ancent Arabs we have sm-
ary two sets of months by the same name, namey,
Rab and umada.1 The whoe specuaton on the
Germanc months s based on some apocrypha Arabc
source, whch t may st be possbe to ascertan.
Thus, for e ampe, ede says that the day corre-
spondng to Chrstmas was caed by the Germans
modrancht, that s, the mothers nght. Ths appar-
enty refers to Syr. Mart Mary am, teray Lady
Mary, whose feast fe on the rday after Chrstmas,2
or t may be The astng of Our Lady Mary, whch
begns on Monday after Sunday of Subbar, and ends on
1E. Sachau, The Chronoogy of Ancent Natons, London 1879, p. 70.
Ibd., p. 311.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Chrstmas day.1 Meanwhe the names for Apr,
December, and anuary show unmstakaby how the
Germanc caendar was made up.
ut to return to our Tetra te Goths. We have a
defnte reference to them n ordanes, from a source
whch he brushes asde as not trustworthy, because t
s not contaned n the Antqutas, whch he quotes.
ordanes says that at Cherson, that s, n the regon
where we have found mentoned the Tetra te Goths,
there ved the unnsh Atzagr, who were dfferent
from the Savr. It was to them that the greedy mer-
chants brought the goods of Asa. These Atzagr
roamed about n the summer and ved n the wnter
near the Pontus. They are the noted unugur,
snce from them comes the commerce n furs, and they
were enrched by the bodness of so many men who frst
ved n Scytha near the Maeots, then nMysa, Thrace,
and Daca, then agan near the Pontus. We were unabe
to fnd an account of ther story by those who say that
they were ensaved n rtan or some sand and
snatched away at the prce of one horse. Certany,
f anyone n our cty woud say that they were of dffer-
ent orgn from what we have sad, he woud be defyng
us but we prefer to beeve what s wrtten, rather
than to foow od wves fary taes. 2 Even the edtor
1 Ibd., p. 307.
1 Utra quos dstendunt supra mare Pontcum ugarum soces, quos
notssmos peccatorum nostrorum maa fecerunt. hnc am unn quas
fortssmorum gentum fecundssmus cespes bfaram popuorum rabem
puuarunt. nam a Atzagr, a Savr nuncupantur, qu tamen sedes
habent dvsas: u ta Chersonam Atzagr, quo Asae bona avdus mercator
mportat, qu aestate campos pervagant effusas sedes, prout armentorum
nvtavernt pabua, heme supra mare Pontcum se referentes. unugur
autem hnc sunt not, qua ab pss peum murnarum vent commercum:
quos tantorum vrorum formdavt audaca. quorum mansons prma n
Scythae soo u ta paudem Meotdem, secundo n Mysam Thracamque
et Dacam, terto supra mare Pontcum rursus n Scytha egmus habtasse:
nec eorum fabuas acub reppermus scrptas, qu eos dcunt n rttana
ve n unaquabet nsuarum n servtute redact os et n unus caba praeto
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 141
had to suggest that the reference was to the Goths.1
What has happened s cear. The forger knew fu
we that the merchants aong the Pontus were the
Goths who had been ensaved n Span by the Arabs,
and he knew that these Goths were the same that had
orgnay ved near the Maeots and n Moesa but
that nterfered wth hs story of the Goths, so he dened
them as a myth. Thus the myth became hstory, and
rea hstory was turned nto a myth. rom what
foows t s perfecty cear that ordanes was speakng
of the Goths, for he goes on to say that they at frst
ved near the Maeots, then n Daca, Thrace, and
Moesa, and the hstory, as he fnds t n the Antqutas,
begns to the detrment of truth. ordanes had the
correct story, whch he brushed asde, from an Arabc
source, for the Atzagr, whom he mentons, do not
e st anywhere ese, and are nothng but the A-savr,
of whom he makes a separate race. ut the defnte
reference to the Goths as cupd mercatores shows that
the rpans Tcu of Procopus comes from the same or
a smar Arabc source.
The hodge-podge method of the forger, ordanes or
hs predecessor, n concoctng a Gothc hstory, has
aready been made cear n what precedes. Anythng
whch even dstanty coud be e pounded as reated
to the Goths, namey, accounts of Thracans, Dacans,
Getae, Massagetae, Scythans, etc., was thrown nto
the wtches caudron to be boed nto hstory. Tee-
phus, the son of ercues, who n Greek mythoogy s
connected wth Mysa, becomes a Gothc kng, be-
cause Mysa s Moesa, and n Moesa there were
Goths.2 Tomyrs of the Massagetae, who s by the
a quodam ereptos. aut certe s qus eos ater d ert n nostro urbe, quam
quod nos d mus, fusse e ortos, nobs aqud obstrepebt: nos enm potus
ecton credmus quam fabua anbus consentmus, (37-38).
1 Op. tt., p. 63, n note.
1I (58 ff.).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Greeks connected wth Persa, becomes a Gothc queen
who goes to Moesa and there founds the cty of Tomes.1
Staces, kng of Thrace n the tme of the Peoponne-
san war, becomes a eader of the Goths.2 It s
useess to waste tme on the nvestgaton of such
perfecty worthess stuff. ut there s one bod pag-
arsm whch demands a thorough nvestgaton, on
account of the enormous nfuence t has had upon
Germanc hstory, mythoogy, and terature, and be-
cause t at one fe swoop dscoses a arge number of
terary forgeres, whch have been accepted as genune
heretofore, and whch, n the ght of my nvestgaton,
w tumbe ke a house of cards. Ths pagarsm deas
n ordanes wth ermanrc, who n Germany produces
Armnus, the symbo of German greatness and power.
After Geberch, the kng of the Goths, says ordanes,
came ermanrc, the nobest of the Ama, who con-
quered many northern natons and made them obey
hs aw. A arge number of natons, not recorded
anywhere ese, are then recorded as havng come under
hs rue. e conquered the eru then he carred
war nto the country of the enet, who now are caed
Antes and Scaven and are now threatenng us on
account of our sns, but then were sub ected to
ermanrc. Then ordanes proceeds to te a about
the uns and other savage trbes. ermanrc, angered
at the msdeeds of the husband of a certan woman,
Sunda, of the race of Rosomon, had her torn to peces
by horses, after whch her brothers, Sarus and Ammus,
avenged her death by woundng hm n hs sde. Mean-
whe the uns attacked hm, and he greved over the
matter and ded n hs one hundred and tenth year.
(61).
1 (66).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 143
It s then that the uns prevaed over the Ostrogoths.
As we hear mmedatey afterwards of aentnan and
aens, t s cear that ordanes means to pace the
regn of ermanrc before 364.
1 Nam Gothorum rege Geberch rebus humanst e cedente post tempors
aquod ermanarcus nobssmus Amaorum n regno successt, qu mutas
et becosssmas arcto gentea perdomut susque parere egbus fect,
quern merto nonnu Ae andro Magno conparavere maores. habebat s
qudem quos domuerat Gothescytha Thudos Inaun s asnabroncas
Merens Mordens Imnscars Rogas Tadzans Athau Navego ubegenas
Codas. sed cum tantorum servto carus haberetur, non passus est ns et
gentem eruorum, qubus praeerat aarcus, magna e parte trucdatam
requam suae subegeret dcon. nam praedcta gens, Ahavo storco
referente, u ta Meotda pa ude nhabtans n ocs stagnantbus, quas
Grec ee vocant, Eur nomnat sunt, gens quantum veo , eo ampus
superbssma. nua s qudem erat tune gens, quae non evem armaturam
n ace sua e pss eegeret. sed quamvs veoctas eorum ab as crebro
beantbus evagaret, Gothorum tamen stabtate subacut et tardtat,
fectque causa fortunae, ut et ps nter requas gentes Getarum reg er-
manarco servrent. post eruorum cede tem ermanarcus n enethoa
arma commovt, qu, quamvs arms despect, sed numerostate poentes,
prmum resstere conabantur. sed nh vaet muttude nbeum, prae-
sertm ub et deus permttt et muttude armata advenert. nam h, ut n
nto e postons ve cataogo gentum dcere coepmus, ab una strpe e ort,
tra nunc nomna edderunt, d est eneth, Antes, Scaven qu quamvs
nunc, ta facentbus peccats nostrs, ubque desevunt, tamen tune omnes
ermanarc mpers serverunt. Aestorum quoque smter natonem,
qu ongssmam rpam Ocean Germanc nsdent, dem pse prudenta
et vrtute subegt omnbusque Scythae et Germanae natonbus ac s
proprs avorbus mperavt, III (116-120). uod genus e pedtss-
mum mutarumque natonum grassatorem Getae ut vderunt, pavscunt,
suoque cum rege deberant, quater ta se hoste subducant. nam erma-
narcus, re Gothorum, cet, ut superus retumus, mutarum gentum
e tterat trumphator, de unnorum tamen adventu dum cogtat, Roso-
monorun gens nfda, quae tune nter aas famuatum e hbebat, ta
eum nancsctur occasone decpere. dum enm quandam muerem Sunda
nomne e gente rnemorata pro mart frauduento dscessu re furore com-
motus equs ferocbus ngatam nctatsque curebus per dversa dve
praecpsset, fratres eus Sarus et Ammus, germanae obtum vndcantes,
ermanarc atus ferro peterunt quo vunere saucus egram vtam corpors
nbectate contra t. quam adversam eus yatudnem captans aamber
re unnorum n Ostrogotharum parte movt procnctum, a quorum soce-
tate am esegothae quadam nter se ntentone seunct habebantur.
nter haec ermanarcus tam vuners doore quam etam unnorum n-
cursonbus non ferens grandevus et penus derum centesmo decmo anno
vtae suae defunctus est. cuus morts occaso dedt unns praevaere n
Goths s, quos d eramus orenta paga sedere et Ostrogothas nuncupar,
I (129-130).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The accounts of the death of uan the Apostate
have a been coected and cassfed.1 It appears
that up to the end of the fourth century the authors,
who knew of uan s death from the accounts of eye-
wtnesses, agreed to ths, that uan was ked n
Armena or Persa, whe makng war upon Persa, by
a spear-thrust from an unknown enemy, ether a
Persan, an Arab, or a Chrstan.2 There s absoutey
nothng mythca n the story and no reference to any
Chrstan gorfcaton n the ast moments of the
emperor.
In Sozomenus, Socrates, Theodoretus, and Pho-
storgus, we fnd the statement that uan, when dyng,
e camed that the sun had ked hm, and that the
Gaean had conquered or was about to be sats-
fed.3 We have aready seen that these eccesastc
wrters have been nterpoated at a ater tme, and so
t s not certan that these references to the sun aready
e sted n the ffth century. In fact, t s hghy prob-
abe that we have here seventh or eghth century nter-
poatons. If, however, t coud be proved that these
passages are genune, we shoud have the ntruson of
a Persan story through the Syrac at east a century
earer than authentcay reported from Syrac sources.
The whoe story of the death of uan from an arrow
sent by the sun and ndcatng the vctory of the
Gaean, that s, the sun, s taken from the unde-
hesh, chapter I: Of the strugge of the creatons of
the word wth the opposton of Ahrman the foowng
s tod n oy Wrt: After Ahrman ran n and saw
the bravery of the Yazatas and hs own weakness, he
wanted to run away agan. The sprt of heaven was
1 R. Nosttz-Reneck, om Tode des asers uan, n I. ahresbercht
des offentchen Prsatgymnaswns an der Stea Matuna zu edkreh,
edkrch 1907, p. 1 ff. Th. ttttner-Wobst, Der Tod des asers uan,
n Phoogus, vo. LI, p. 561 ff.
1 Nosttz-Reneck, op. ct., pp. 1-12.
Ibd., p. 12-15.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 145
ke a warror who has on hs coat of ma, a ready
for the fray. eaven took up the strugge aganst
Ahrman, unt Ormuzd had but a stronghod around
hm. Then the ravashs, that s, the manes, of the
warrors and sants, were on horseback, wth spears
n ther hands, whch spears hung from heaven ke
hars on the head, ust as warrors are behnd a fort-
fcaton. Then Ahrman found no pace to whch he
coud run. e saw the fa of the Daevas and hs
own mpotence, as we as the utmate vctory of
Ormuzd and the resurrecton n eternty. 1
In the s th century the Syrans begn to connect
the death of uan wth the martyr Mercurus. In
the romance of uan the Apostate Sant Mercurus
appears to ovan n a dream, a accoutered and
wth a bow and three arrows. e nforms ovan
that he w k uan n ess than three weeks. Then
comes the batte between uan and Sapor. A heaven-
y voce announces the outcome of the batte, when
uan begns to baspheme the voce of the Nazarene.
Then an arrow perces hs breast, and he takes some
bood from hs wound, and, throwng t up to heaven,
e cams: e satated, esus, be satated, and have
enough, for you have now not ony the dvne attrbutes,
but aso roya power. 2 It s not necessary to dwe
on the Mercury motve n Maaas, the Chroncon Pas-
chae, and ater wrters,3 e cept to menton that the
pace where uan s ked s varousy caed Asa,
Rasa, Phryga. The account gven n Maaas s
practcay the same as n the Chroncon Paschae.
uan asked what the name of the pace was where
he was hurt, and, upon hearng that t was caed
1 . ust, Der undehesh, Lepzg 1868, chap. I, p. 8 f.
1 Nosttz-Reneck, op. ct., p. 16.
Ibd., p. 17 If., and . Deehaye, Lea egendes grecques des sants n-
tares, Pars 1909, p. 96 ff.
4 Deehaye, op. ct.. p. 99, note 1, and Nosttz-Reneck, op. ct., p. 18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Rasa or Asa, he e camed, O Sun, thou has con-
quered uan, and, throwng some bood n the ar,
he gave up the ghost. Obvousy, the sun has some-
thng to do wth the pace where uan was struck
down.
In the undehesh Ahrman sees that t s a up wth
hm, when the ravashs unte n war aganst hm.
The undehesh s too ate to determne the form of the
word for manes n the ffth century. It s there
wrtten frahvar, Mod. Pers. fravar, whe n Ya t
III, where we have the fuest reference to these
sprts, as esewhere n the Avesta, we have fravaSay.
Ths woud suggest to a Semte one of the many roots
begnnng wth fr-, whch mean separaton, ber-
aton. And truy n the Syrac story the arrow by
whch uan s struck down s caed uL o gerd
depurqdnd an arrow of savaton. The Latn or
Greek borrower from the Syrac thought that ths
meant an arrow from Phryga, and thus a partcuar
ocaty, Phryga, Rasa, Asa, was evoved. ut t s
cear that uan-Ahrman, upon seeng that he was
beseged from heaven by ravashs, e camed that
the kngdom of the sun was now assured.
ust as n the undehesh, so does the Syrac story
have the voce of the defeat come from heaved, and
the manner n whch uan s actuay struck down,
namey, by Sant Mercurus, s due to a msunder-
standng, or, rather, too tera an nterpretaton of the
Persan story. The whoe Yast III s devoted to
TStrya, the star Srus, the eader of Ormuzd n hs
fght aganst Ahrman. Tstrya goes down to the sea
ke the swft arrow of the best bowman. e spurts
the water over a ev thngs, and Ahrman cannot
cope wth hm. e fs the seas and the ands wth
water, and s the greatest good of man. In the unde-
hesh, Ahrman, after hs encounter wth heaven, tred
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 147
hs strength wth the ruer over the waters, Tstrya.
Ormuzd gave Tstrya unusua strength, so that one of
the Daevas few a whoe parasang away from hm,
whence t s sad that t was the strength of an arrow
whch fes a parasang that Tstrya had. Tstrya s
poston n heaven s that of the cancer, wherefore
the month tr beongs to the cancer, where Tstrya
umped n and dd hs work as the producer of ran.
Then the water was carred upwards by the power of
the wnd. Tstrya s hepers were ohumano and Tazata
aoma, under the gudance of Yazata orz and of the
ravashs of the pure. 1
The month whch s sacred to Tstrya s caed tr,
that s, arrow. ut tr aso means the star Mercury.
Thus t s reay Mercury who s the arrow and strkes
Ahrman. In the Syrac story Mercurus appears n
a coat of ma so do the ravashs n the undehesh,
and t s Tstrya who sends the arrow, that s, Mercury,
to strke down the power of Ahrman. In the unde-
hesh, as n the YaSt, Tstrya spurts the waters as hgh
as heaven and saturates the earth and the seas. In
the Syran story, uan throws hs bood up, and e -
cams, e satated and have enough
It s not merey paraes that we have n both cases,
but the Syrac story s based drecty on the Persan
account of Ahrman s fa, and was produced through
the msunderstandng of one term, fravaSay, and the
pun of the word tr n the undehesh.
There s an awkward passage n the account of
uan s death n Ammanus Marcenus. Accordng
to ths, uan s struck n a natura way by a horseman s
ance.2 When he saw that he was dyng, he asked
what the name of the pace was, and, upon hearng
that t was caed Phryga, he knew at once that he
1 Chap. II.
1 There s even here an awkward word, ncertum, whch makes no
meanng and s re ected by the edtors.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
was gong to de, because he had heard so n an orace.1
As Phryga coud have arsen ony from the Syrac
arrow of savaton, t s cear that we have here at
east an nterpoaton, f not a downrght forgery.
We sha fnd a st worse forgery n Ammanus ater
on. It s certany curous that not a word was ever
wrtten about Ammanus before the s teenth century,
e cept a short reference to a sentence from the four-
teenth book n Prscanus, L 51, and that the work
of Marcenus, whch Poggo camed to have found at
ersfed or uda, shoud amost begn wth that
sentence, for he camed to have found Marcenus
ony begnnng wth book I . It ooks as though
Poggo used the sentence n Prscanus as a bass for
hs fabrcaton.2
The Syrac phrase, gerd depurqdnd,
an arrow of savaton, or separaton, caused the Arabs
a great dea of troube. The Syrans themseves must
have had dffcuty n e panng t. The Arabs trans-
ated t teray as - sahmun garbun, or sahmu
garbn, the arrow of separaton, 3 whch the e co-
graphers had to e pan as an arrow of whch the
author was not known, an arrow that s shot and
strkes another. It s ths dffcuty whch the Arabs
had n teng precsey what was meant by the strange
phrase that ater caused the confuson n the arman
story, as t reached the Teutons.
If there s any ngerng doubt eft as to the dent-
fcaton of uan wth arman, that w be at once
dspeed by the specfc reference to uan as arman
n the seventh century Syrac chronce, whch has
1 Idep spe denceps uuend absumpta, quod percunctando Phrygam
appear ocum ub cecderat conpert. he enm obturum se praescrpta
auderat sorte, . 3. 9.
It seems, however, more key that t s an eghth century forgery.
Th. N6deke, Ueber den syrschen Roman von aser uan, n etschrft
der dcutschen morgenandschen Geseschaft, vo. III, p. 292.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 149
come down to us n an eghth century copy. ere we
are tod that uan was ked by the hands of the
Romans, ether n Chadaea or n Aramaea. At the
same tme the Lord was angry at the ctes of the
Gentes and ews and Samartans, and the southern
ctes whch taught uan s fase doctrnes, wherefore
he destroyed twenty-one of them. In une of 363
ovnan ganed gory for hmsef to the north of
Caucaba and Ctesphon and estabshed peace between
the Romans and Persans by gvng to the atter the
country around Nsbs and a of Armena, whch had
obeyed armon.1 Thus there s not a partce of
doubt eft that uan was arman.
In ordanes he becomes ermanrc, who rued over
the northern country, whch he conquered and made
to obey hs aw. ut the mysterous arrow of the
Syrac story here becomes the two brothers, Sarus
and Ammus, who wound ermanrc for hs crue
treatment of ther sster, Sunda. Ths Sunda s
aso taken out of a Syrac romance of uan.2 ere
uan s represented as a recreant who has cheated
Eeuthera, the daughter of the Roman counterkng
Lcnus and a sster of Constantne, out of her property.
Eeuthera s sprt begs Constantne to avenge her
wrongs. What sha I do for you he asks. Let
hm swear to me upon the coumn whch guards the
watchtower, that he has not done me any wrong, and
then I w never agan accuse hm. When uan
hears that the Emperor s gong to apprehend hm,
he goes to hs frend, the magcan Magnus, who
takes hm to the coumn, n order to save hm from the
wrath of the demons. In order to escape beng found
out as a cheat, uan agrees, at the request of the demon,
1 Lbr chapharum, fo. 39v., n . P. N. Land, Anecdota syraca, Lugdun
atavprum 1862, vo. I, p. 6 of the Syrac te t.
2 etschrft der deutschen morgentndschen Geseschaft, vo. III,
p. 660 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
to sacrfce to hm. Three days ater uan returns to
sacrfce n front of the coumn. After renouncng the
cross, uan meets the hghest demon, who tes hm
that he w make hm Emperor for one hundred years.
Then uan sacrfces on that nght, and the demons
come and worshp hm. That very nght the magcan
Magnus takes wth hm hs mad servant, who s preg-
nant. They undress her and hang her up n the tempe
and st her open and take out her nne months od
chd. Then Magnus speaks the magc formua, and
the ower sprts appear. After they have promsed to
ad uan, the servant s taken down, and the chd
restored to her womb. She s paced on an atar and
sacrfced. The Emperor nssts that uan swear
before the coumn, but dessts, at the request of the
senate, who beeve that uan s a Chrstan and
shoud not swear before a coumn. Then uan s
made genera n chef, after whch he s ked.
In ths second story t s a brother of the woman whom
uan has wronged who ntends to avenge the woman,
and uan s a partcpant n a crue act to the mad
servant. The two epsodes are n ordanes weded
nto one n the case of Sunda, whom he tears to
peces, and whom the brothers avenge. Eeuthera s
the sster of the Emperor of the Romans, Suneda s
the sster of the kng of the Rosomons. It s not cear
n ordanes whether Sunda s ermanrc s wfe, or
the wfe of the kng of the Rosomons, but ordanes got
the story m ed up, because the woman s here made to
suffer for the husband s frauduent deed, whereas n the
Syrac story t s uan hmsef who s the cheat. The
name Sunda, whch s aso wrtten Sunh, s ap-
parenty a corrupton of Astna, the Persan queen wth
whom ovnan s made to have some reatons n the
frst Syrac story. As n the Syrac romance, so n
ordanes, ermanrc ves more than a hundred years.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 151
Nodeke has shown1 that the two Syrac stores
are of natve orgn, and that the second Syrac story
cannot be of an earer date than the begnnng of the
seventh century. Thus the account n ordanes must
be st ater, to have brought about such confuson.
And the reference to Ermenerchus, the kng of the
Ostrogoths, whose country the uns nvaded, as
gven n Ammanus Marcenus,2 s a downrght
forgery, taken out of ordanes or ndrecty from the
Syrac Lber capharum, where the uns nvade the
ctes of Caucaba and Ctesphon n 395,3 that s, the
regon where uan- arman was supposed to regn for
one hundred years.
The Arabc romance of uan s not e tant, but t
s certan that here armon was st further confused
wth ermes. Two of the eadng personages of a
arge number of Arabc stores and beefs are Agatho-
daemon and ermes,4 who beong to the Gnostc and
Manchaean beefs. ermes s by the Arabs represent-
ed as the buder of the pyramds, hence t may be
that Arab. f hrm, dua o - hrman pyramd,
s derved from the same word. rom the confuson
of pyramd and mghty ruer has arsen the
myth of the Irmnsu of the Sa ons. The account s
contaned n the Transato S. Ae andr, wrtten by
Ruodof and Megnhard n 851.6 As the whoe story
w be anayzed ater, I gve t here n fu.
Sa onum gens, scut tradt Antqutas, ab Angs
rtannae ncos egressa, per Oceanum navgans
Germanae torbus studo et necesstate quaerendarum
sedum appusa est, n oco qu vocatur aduoha, eo
1 Ibd., p. 671 f.
I. 3. 1.
Op. ett, p. 108.
1 Th. aarbrcker, .A - - ato Muh ammadasch-SchahrastAn tRegou-
partheen und Phosophenschuen, ae 1851, vo. II, p. 65, et passm.
MG ., Senptores, vo. II, p. 674 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tempore quo Thotrcus re rancorum contra Irmn-
frdum generum suum, ducem Thurngorum, dmcans,
terram eorum crudeter ferro vastavt et gn. Et
cum am duobus proes ancpt pugna ncertaque
vctora mserab suorum cede decertassent, Thotrcus
spe vncend frustratus,mst egatos ad Sa ones, quorum
du erat adugoto. Audvt enm causam adventus
eorum, promsssque pro vctora habtand sedbus,
condu t eos n adutorum qubus secum quas am
pro bertate et patra fortter dmcantbus, superavt
adversaros, vastatsque ndgens et ad nterntonem
pene deets, terram eorum u ta poctatonem suam
vctorbus deegavt. u eam sorte dvdentes, cum
mut e es n beo cecdssent, et pro rartate eorum
tota ab es occupar non potut, partem us, et earn
quam ma me quae respct orentem, coons tradebant,
sngu pro sorte sua, sub trbuto e ercendam. Cetera
vero oca ps possderunt. A merde qudem rancos
habentes et partem Thurngorum, quos praecedens
hosts turbo non tetgt, et aveo fumns Unstrotae
drmuntur. A septentrone vero Nordmannos, gentes
ferocssmas. Ab ortu autem sos Obodrtos, et ab
occasu rsos, a qubus sne ntermssone ve foedere
ve concertatone necessaro fnum suorum spaca
tuebantur. Erant enm nquet nms et fntmorum
sedbus nfest, dom vero pacat et cvum uttatbus
pacda bengntate consuentes. Geners quoque ac
nobtats suae provdssmam curam habentes, nec
face us aarum gentum ve sb nferorum conubs
nfect, propram et snceram et tantum su smem
gentem facere conat sunt. Unde habtus quoque ac
magntudo corporum comarumque coor, tanquam n
tanto homnum numero, dem pene omnbus. uatuor
gtur dfferents gens a consstt, nobum sccet
et berorum, bertorum atque servorum. Et d egbus
frmatum, ut nua pars n copuands conugs proprae
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 153
sorts termnos transferat, sod nobs nobem ducat
u orem, et ber beram, bertus conungatur bertae,
et servus ancae. S vero quspam horum sb non
congruentem et genere prestantorem du ert u orem,
cum vtae suae damno componat.
Legbus etam ad vndctam maefactorum optms
utebantur. Et muta uta atque secundum egem
naturae honesta n morum probtate habere studuerunt,
quae es ad veram beattudnem promerendam pro-
fcere potussent, s gnorantam creators su non
haberent, et a vertate cuturae us non essent aen.
Couerunt enm eos, qu natura non erant d: nter
quos ma me Mercurum venerabantur, cu certs
debus human s quoque hosts tare consueverant.
Deos suos neque temps ncudere, neque uae human
ors spece adsmare e magntudne et dgntate
coeestum arbtrat sunt. Lucos ac nemora consecran-
tes, deorumque nomnbus appeantes, secretum ud
soa reverenta contempabantur. Auspca et sortes
quam ma me observabant. Sortum consuetude sm-
pe erat. rgam frugferae arbor decsam n surcuos
amputabant, eosque nots qubusdam dscretes super
canddam vestem temere ac fortuto spargebant mo ,
s pubca consutato fut, sacerdos popu, s prvata,
pse paterfamas precatus deos coeumque suspcons
ter snguos tut, subatsque secundum npressam ante
notam nterpretatus est. S prohbuerunt, nua de
eadem re psa de consutato, s permssum est,
eventuum adhuc fdes e gebatur. Avum voces voa-
tusque nterrogare, proprum gents us erat. Equo-
rum quoque praesaga ac montus e perr, hnntusque
ac fremtus observare nee u auspco maor fdes non
soum apud pebem, sed etam apud proceres habebatur.
Erat et aa observato auspcorum, qua gravum beo-
rum eventus e porare soebant eus quppe gents,
cum qua beandum fut, captvum quoquo modo nter-
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ceptum, cum eecto popuarum suorum patrs quemque
arms commttere, et vctoram huus ve us pro
udco habere. uomodo autem certs debus, cum
aut nchoatur una aut mpetur, agends rebus auspca-
tssmum ntum creddernt, et aa mmmera vanarum
supersttonum genera, qubus mpcat sunt, obser-
vavernt, pretereo rondoss arborbus font-
busque veneratonem e hbebant. Truncum quoque gn
non parvae magntudns n atum erectum sub dvo coe-
bant, patra eum ngua Irmnsu appeantes.quod atne
dctur unversas coumna, quas sustnens omna.
The Transato S. Ae andr begns wth an account
of the orgn of the Sa ons. We are tod that the Ant-
qutas says that the Sa ons came from rtan and
setted near aduoha, and that Theodorc, the
ranksh kng, unted wth adugot, the eader of the
Sa ons, and defeated the Thurngans, after whch
he aowed the Sa ons to sette on the contnent. The
passage found n Tactus foows mmedatey after
the statement that the Sa ons had good aws, but
unfortunatey were not Chrstans. Then Ruodof
proceeds wth an account of the Sa on war, and
refers, obvousy quotng from another source, to the
fact that the Sa ons worshped n groves and at sprngs,
and revered a huge coumn whch they caed n ther
anguage Irmnsu, whch meant unversa coumn.
Ths account, no doubt, ke the begnnng of the
Transato, s taken from a Sa on Antqutas. That
such e sted we are nformed by Trthemus, who says
that ermenfrd, camed to have ved n 520 . C.,
wrote many fabuous thngs about the Sa ons. Trt-
hemus had made e cerpts from hs book about the
year 1486, but had eft the notes behnd n Spanhem,
where they were ost.1
1 De sa onbus atque dorngs muta sparsm eguntur, de quorum orgne
ermenfrd qudam ante Chrst natvtatem anno CCCCC muta
scrpst magna et partm fabuosa. Cuus fragmenta per me e copata
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 155
rom the Antqutas, or from an oder source, the
story of the coumn found ts way nto the forgery
known as Cosmographa Aethc Istrc,1 where t s
adorned fantastcay and s ascrbed to a naton n
the Eu ne Sea. ere the naton worshped Saturn
by makng a arge heap of stones and mortar, on whch
they rased enormous pars. Ths structure they caed
n ther anguage Morchoom, that s, stea Deorum. 2
If we now turn back to Irmnsu, we fnd t severa
tmes referred to n the nnth century chronces as
the Sa on sanctuary, do, or grove, destroyed by
Charemagne n 772.3 The very varaton ndcates
that the nformaton about the rmnsu was receved
at second hand or from a terary source, for otherwse
there woud have been some agreement as to ts mean-
ng. Later we frequenty fnd the gosses rmansu
pramdes, rmnsu coossus, atssma coumna.
That rman, for whch there s no Germanc root,
was taken to mean very great, unversa, s proved
by the use made of t n the debranded, where
ante annos requ n Spanhem, que nesco s adhuc b reperantur,
. Chme, De andschrften der k. k. ofbbothek n Wen, Wen 1840,
vo. I, p. 315.
1 Edted by . Wuttke, Lepzg 1853.
Dem festum nequaquam ns mense Augustp medante. Coere Satur-
num, ob hoc quod temporbus Octavan August censum dederunt n auro
torco, nu romanorum regum aut mperotorum nec antea nee postmodum,
et tune (udem sponte, vdentes quoque vcnas regpnes censum dare:
arbtra sunt quod deus derum novus ortus fusset et n pso mense Augusto
congregaverunt ad unam catervam generatonem cunctam semns eorum
n nsoa maore mars ocean Tareconta, fecerunt acervum magnum apde
ac btumne congutnatum, aedfcantes pas praegrandes mrae magntu-
dns et coacas subtus marmore constructas, phyrram fontefm gutnantes
et appeaverunt Morchoom ngua sua, d est steam deorum, quo dervato
nomne Saturnum appeant, bd., p. 19.
Pervent ad ocum qu dctur Ermensu, et succendt ea oca, MG .,
Scrptores, vo. I, p. 16 destru t fanum eorum quod vocabatur Irmnsuu,
bd., p. 30 doum Sa onorum combusst, quod dcebant Irmnsu,
bd., p. 88 fanum et ucum eorum famosum Irmnsu subvertt, bd.,
p. 117 ad Ermensu (hermensu) usque pervent, et psum fanum destru t,
et aurum ye argentum, quod b reppert, abstut, bd., p. 150 doum
quod Irmnsu a Sa onbus vocabatur evertt, bd., p. 151 et destru t
fanum eorum, quod vocabatur rmnsuu, bd., p. 295, etc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
we have rmngot the great god of a, rmnthod
the great naton, the human race. Smary, we
have n Ango-Sa on, n the eowuf and esewhere,
eormen-cyn the human race, eormen-grund the
spacous earth, eormen-strynd the great generaton,
eormen-pedd a great peope we aso have OSa .
rmnthod great peope, rmngot the great god,
rmnman the great man, and ONorse ormun-gandr
the great monster, ormund-grund the earth.
The odest of these terary sources set the pace for
the ater one, but n no case dd the word turn nto an
ad ectve or become popuar.
The orgn of the word s strange enough. Caesar
and Pomponus Mea speak of the enormous sze of
the Germans, whch nspred fear n ther enemes.1
ut t s ony Isdore of Seve who made ths state-
ment the sub ect of one of hs e ecrabe etymooges.
e wrtes: Germancae gentes dctae, quod snt
nmana corpora nmanesque natones saevssms dura-
tae frgorbus qu mores e pso cae rgore tra erunt,
ferocs anm et semper ndomt, raptu venatuque
vventes (I . 2.97). e derved Germana from
nmana, that s, Germana was supposed to be equa
to Irmana, Inmana.
Ths etymoogy found ts way nto a consderabe
number of eghth century wrtngs, no doubt through
the ntermedacy of unbad s story, whch, f t
s the source of a the other quotatons, must have
been wrtten mmedatey before 727, as w ater be
shown. There s a possbty, however, and a very
serous one, that the etymoogy n Isdore s an nter-
poaton. That there are a few nterpoatons n Isdore
1 Ingent magntudne corporum Germanos, ncredb vrtute atque
e erctatone n arrns esse praedcabant . . tantus subto tmor omnem
e erctura occupaut, ut non medocrter omnum mentes anmosque per-
turbaret, De beo gaeo, I. 39 qu habtant nmanes sunt anms atque
corporbus, Pomponus Mea, III. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 157
appears ceary from the goss about the Gaetu,
where t says that they were Getae, and that, therefore,
there was a bood reatonshp between the Goths and
the Moors, or erbers.1 Ths sentment coud have
spped n ony after 711, when the conquerng erbers
tred to cam a reatonshp wth the Goths. Ths
s corroborated by an eeventh or twefth century
MS. of Isdore, where both Goths and Moors are gven
as descendants of apheth.2
Unfortunatey, Trthemus dd not preserve a the
etymooges of unbad, and t s mpossbe to te
whether he had sad anythng about the Germans
but that s more than key, snce he severa tmes
ponts out that German was the name gven by the
Romans to the ranks. Trthemus says that they
were caed German foeders ratone, because they
were brothers.3 That s, however, the opnon of
Trthemus, and not of unbad, for a tte further
down he says that the Germans were caed so out of
contempt.4 Certany unbad transferred the terror
of the Germans to that of the ranks,6 for they were
caed ranc because they were feroces.6 We do have
1 Getu Getae dcuntur fusse, qu ngent agmne a ocs sus navbus
conscendentes, oca Syrtum n Lbya occupaverunt, et qua e Gets vene-
rant, dervato nomne Getu cognomnat sunt. Unde et opno est apud
Gothos ab antqua cognatone Mauros consanguntate propnquos sb
vocare, I . 2. 118.
1 De Iafeth nat sunt Got et Maur, MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. I, p.
259.
Dct sunt gtur ranc, qu prus ab a s, Scambr: ab a s dce-
bantur, foeders ratone, German, ohanns Trthem Spanhemenss
opera hstorca, rancofurt 1601, p. 14.
4 Apud Romanos, Gaos quoque ve aos natones . . . sve gnoratone,
sve detestatone vocabu, nanc gentem Germanam crebrus appeauere
quam rancam, bd.
Certum est enm, quod nomen rancorum non scrpts, sed arms:
non amore, sed tmore: non assumptone, sed subectone cognouere Roman ,
bd.
Statut eos am denceps non Scambros vocar debere, sed rancos,
d est, nobes, beros, ve becosos, et caetera natonbus metuendos,
bd., p. 69 unre nmum terrtae natones n crcutu omnes rancos,
d est, feroces eos nomnarunt, bd.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
a specfc reference to unbad, from whch t may be
seen that he certany had the etymoogy for German,
for Trthemus says, on the authorty of unbad,
that the foregn natons out of anger caed the ranks
Germans.1 Now, Isdore of Seve offers the same
etymoogy for the ranks as gven by unbad.2
As nether ths etymoogy nor the other adduced by
Isdore, as though derved from ther eader, rancus,
s found n Gregory of Tours, and for the frst tme
occurs ony n redegar s Chronce, whch, as s shown
ater, was wrtten n the begnnng of the eghth cen-
tury, Isdore s emma s unquestonaby an nterpoaton
from unbad. Curousy enough, the etymoogy for
ranc feroces was n the twefth century made the
sub ect of a natona dvson nto ranc nobes
rancun, and ranc feroces merovng karng. 3
What caused the Sa on Antqutas to transfer rman
nmans, great to the coumn Caesar spoke of the
nmana smuacra put up by the Gaus, and ths was
transferred to the Germans. Ths woud suffcenty
e pan the orgn of the rmnsu. ut there s st
a contamnaton here wth the Arab. f hrm(un),
dua u _r hrmdn pyramd. The orgn of the
Arabc word s cear, for the pyramds are supposed
to have been but by ermes I.4 It s even most
key that the etymoogy Germana-nmana was sug-
gested ony through the ntermedary Arabc word for
pyramd, for whch the amus gves aso a verba
meanng, to e at, make arge.
1 rancos (testante unbado) uore commot, non ao nomnauere
vocabuo, quan Germanoe, bd., p. 21.
ranc a quodam propro duce vocar putantur. A eos a fertate
morum nuncupatos e stmant. Sunt enm n s mores ncondt, naturas
feroctas anmorum, I . 2. 101.
Stenmeyer and Severs, vo. III, p. 131.
4 Ad-Damrt s ay t a-I ayaw n, trans, by A. S. G. ayakar, London,
ombay 1906, vo. I, p. 737 hrst ( etschrft der deutschen morgentn-
dtchen Gesetchaft, vo. III, p. 648), etc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 159
Aethcus, as we have seen, descrbed the pyramd on
an sand of the sea and fnshed up by sayng that they
pasted fre together wth water and caed the structure
n ther anguage morchoom. The m ng of fre wth
water eaves no doubt whatsoever behnd that Aethcus
s descrbng the pyramd, for Arstote n hs Uep
oo/oau/oD, III. 4. 3, 4 and III. 8. 4, 8 confused the fre
wth the pyramd. It s, therefore, obvous that n
marchoo, by omttng the endng, we have the Arab.
,-L aahram the pyramds, read backwards. Ths
may be proved by documentary evdence. In the Lfe
of Sant Lebun, wrtten by ucbad n the tenth
century, the Sa on Irmnsu s referred to as Marko,
a pace where each year tweve seect men of the
Sa ons soemny met to consut on affars of state.1
The mportance of ths confrmaton cannot be e -
aggerated. It shows, beyond a shadow of a doubt,
a cose reaton between Aethcus and the Sa on Ant-
qutas, and between both of them and an Arabc source,
from whch both are derved.
The wrtng of armon backwards, whch, on account
of the endng o, from the Arabc artce a, unqueston-
aby proceeds from an Arabc source, s due to the
fact that n the Pars wrtngs the name of Ahrman,
beng the name of the dev, s wrtten backwards.1
As the Pars wrtngs concde wth the Arabc rue
of the country where the Parss were found, we at once
see how the wrtng backward, to avod the ev eye,
utmatey found ts way nto the Germanc tradton.
Later on I sha show how the forgery known
as Tactus Germana was wrtten n the eghth century
1 Statute quoque tempore ann seme e sngua pags, atque e sdem
prdnbus trpartts, sngatm vr duodecm eect, et n unum coect,
n meda Sa ona secus fumen Waeram, et ocum Marko nuncupatum,
e ercebant generate concum, tractantes, sancentes et propaantes corn-
muns commoda uttata, u ta pactum a se statutae egs, MGIL,
Scrptores, vo. II, p. 361 f.
. ust, Der undehesh, Lepzg 1868, p. 79.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and was based on a work of Pseudo- erosus, tsef a
forgery, as preserved and annotated by Annus of
terbo. ere I sha ony adduce as much as s
necessary to prove that the Armnus story n Tactus,
Strabo, and other wrters s a bod forgery of not
earer than the eghth century. Accordng to Pseudo-
erosus, ermnon, a savage warror, rued among
the Tuscones,1 and a tte ater we fnd Marsus,2
kng of the Tuscones. Thus we have the obvous
correaton of Mars wth the arman- dng. stor-
cay we know ony of the Itaan Mars, who stood
n repute for ther magca arts and waged war wth
the Romans. ence they coud easy be couped wth
uan- arman, who was aded by the magcan,
Magnus. It s ony Tactus and Strabo who speak of
Germanc Mars. In the Annaes of Tactus, I. 56
and II. 25, and n I. 50, 51 we are tod how the Roman
soders arrved n the evenng n the vages of the
unsuspectng Mars. Caesar dvded hs egons nto
four parts, and these ad waste ffty mes of terrtory.
Nether se nor age was spared. Ther dwengs and
sacred thngs and that famous tempe, whch they
caed Tamfanae, were razed to the ground.
Ths story s dentca wth that of the destructon
of the Itaan Mars, as tod n the Roman hstorans
and retod n Orosus, . 18. ut the forger of the An-
naes got hs account of the destructon of the tempe
from Isdore:
Isdore, Etymoogae. Tactus.
Mars gens Itaae dcta a comte Profana smu et sacra et cee-
Ldber Marsya, qu usum s vtum berrmum s gentbus tempum
ostendt et ob hoc statuam quod Tamfanae vocabant, soo ae-
fecerunt, quam postea Roman vcts quantur, I. 51.
Marss tuerunt, I . 2. 88.
1 Iohanns Annus, Antgutatum varorum voumna. II, 1512, fo.
C I .
1 o. C I.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 161
uod Tamfanae vocabant can be nothng ese
but a goss to tempum, quod tamen fanum vocabant,
as, ndeed, tempum s frequenty gossed by fa-
num. ust as the Romans carred off the statue of
Marsyas, when the Itaan Mars were destroyed, so
Caesar destroyed the famous tempe of the German
Mars.
I sha now show how the Itaan Mars became the
German Mars. In Isdore the Mars are mentoned
after the Itaan trbes, Roman, Ita, Tusc, Umbr,
and ust before the Goth, Dac, ess, Gpedes,
Sarmatae, Aan, Langobard, anda, etc. Those who
borrowed ther matera from Isdore mstook the
Mars as the ast of the Itaans and the frst of the
Germans. ence the nterpoaton n Strabo, that the
Romans setted some trbes n Gau, whe some,
add ep Mapoo, ke the Mars, penetrated further
nto the German terrtory.1 Smary, n Orosus,
whch s tsef a forgery, the Mars are spoken of as
havng been ked together wth ther genera, rancus
(for whch most manuscrpts read raucus.) As the
account n Orosus s of the Itaan Mars, ths coupng
wth a genera, rancus, shows concusvey that the
forger of Orosus, confused by the poston of Mars
n Isdore, supped them wth a German genera, who
s not mentoned anywhere ese. As rancus, as an
eponymous hero, s not known before the begnnng
of the eghth century, we get for the perod of the
nterpoaton, as we have aready found, some tme
n the eghth century.3
Ths correaton of the Mars wth Armnus n
Tactus, whch s dentca wth the correaton of
ermnon and the Mars n Pseudo- erosus, f nothng
Strabo, II. I. 3.
1 Decem et octo ma Marsorum n ea pugna cum ranco mperatore
suo caesa sunt, . 18.
See p. 8 ff
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ese, condemns the Annaes of Tactus, n the form n
whch we have that work, as a bod forgery, and
Strabo as greaty nterpoated. ut we proceed to
the Armnus story.
The nterestng work by Odfather and Canter1
saves us the troube of wadng through an endess
amount of trash that has accumuated n terature
and hstory on Armnus. I sha confne mysef
chefy to ths work. In chapter II we have an account
of the sources n whch the Armnus epsode s gven.
rst cones Do Cassus, L I. 18-23. e s here men-
toned as the ony one of the ancent wrters who has
gven us anythng ke a connected account of the
catastrophe. 2 I have aready shown that there are
many nterpoatons n Do Cassus. In ths partcuar
case, where there are references to the Armnus
ncdent n Do Cassus, the passages are absent from
onaras, who quotes Do Cassus as cosey as he can.
ere agan we come across the remarkabe fact that
nterpoated passages n the od authors were not
gven by onaras, obvousy because he dd not fnd
them n hs genune copes.
Do Cassus. onaras.
Out ouv Tot cnoaTEU(M Ta, tocwEt O o4 uateuaac ofrre ro. cnoareu-
E 1 11 f v tv tu tutt, cruvE e, a nam coc ev noAt u ouvE e a f -
dre W ITCU ffu vau aLtuf . T I - ou d a o nt uts.
ocv tTdts coe v.n en cpu a f coo ow
Tvav f a OTW mAA. ) en na-
TT TO TO) tTr8E c 8-
aa 84 o uu/.ara owo-
a dc vo TT E 4m-
a roO np uou yevfyevm
TE .u Aon vo a 2)v((E-
po , cruv6vres re aurcp de a awt-
ftn uEvo no d 1 da Oouvro o v
a rtoO, a T Te TI 8ev6v tooaSE o-
evou, a tao TOI T6 TE y-fvA- 9a(M owvTos o5v aurou a n n
E O unoTonoOo, etc., L I. 19. 1. 8Ev6v uno rTtuovTo , . 37.
1 The Defeat of arus and the German ronter Pocy of Augustus, n Un-
versty of Inos Studes n the Soca Scences, vo. I , No. 2, une 1915.
1 Ibd., p. 21.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 163
Ths eaves Do Cassus n a very doubtfu poston
as to authentcty.
The second source s eeus Patercuus. Of hm
our authors say: In hs hasty sketches of mtary
campagns n Germany and Pannona, fu of bunders
and nconsstences, t s cear that he s but tte con-
cerned wth the e act estabshment of facts. Wth no
apprecaton of the nterna connecton of thngs, and no
abty to sft evdence, he centers hs nterest amost
entrey upon ndvduas for purpose of prase or bame,
and e ces as a rhetorca anecdotst, and as a deneator
of ndvdua actors. s nfated stye, hs stranng
after effect by hyperboe, antthess, epgram, and
pquances of a knds, mark the degenerate taste
of the Sver Age, of whch he s the earest represen-
tatve. s refectons and observatons generay
outwegh the nformaton gven. eeus tranng,
the occason of hs composton, the attempt to satsfy
the taste of hs age, a make hm a source, whch,
because of dstortons and overemphass, cannot be
accepted at fu vaue. 1 Ths s bad enough. No
one, so far as I know, has doubted hs authentcty,
but a we know of eeus s based on a ost copy,
whch was used by eatus Rhenanus n hs edto
prnceps, pubshed n the begnnng of the s teenth
century. No one before hm ever heard of eeus or
mentoned hm, e cept once more Prscanus, I. 11,
and the schoast of Lucan, I . 178. There can be
no doubt of the e stence of the works of eeus
Patercuus before the tenth century, but we have no
means of ascertanng whether there were not any
nterpoatons made after the story of Armnus had
found vogue, that s, n or after the eghth century,
especay snce eeus s wrtten n an atrocous
Latnty.
d., p. 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The ne t author s orus, who s supposed to have
wrtten n the mdde of the second century. ere, at
east, we have an author who was we known n the
Mdde Ages. e was e cerpted by Orosus and
ordanes, but as these works were wrtten n the
eghth century, we do not know of the condton of
the orgna work at that tme. In the manuscrpts
whch have come down to us numerous nterpoatons
have been observed.1 Armnus s barey mentoned
by name (I . 12.32), and so does not affect the
Armnus story at arge.
We are thus eft amost entrey to Tactus and Strabo,
contradctory as they are on the pont as to the Ar-
mnus story. Accordng to Strabo,2 the wfe of Armnus
s caed Thusneda, and hs son, Thumecus. Thus-
neda s the sster of Segmuntus, who s the son of
Segestes. Of course, Thusneda s nothng but Sun-
da, of the ermanrc myth, and n form s even nearer
to Syr. U 1 Astna, read, no doubt, n Arabc as
Atusne, because the fna a n the Syrac word s
easy confused wth an I whe Thumecus, obvousy
a non-Germanc word, s nothng but #w/ 6c, from
dupb) a pace where the sacrfce s brought, that
s, dufsk o s here used n the sense of the boy who
s sacrfced on the atar, precsey as the chd of
the magcan s madservant s sacrfced.
Accordng to Tactus, the story of Armnus s more
eaborate.8 In the consushp of Drusus Caesar and
Caus Norbanus, a trumph was decreed to German-
cus, though the war was not yet brought to a con-
cuson. The prnce had concerted hs pan of opera-
tons for the ensung summer but he thought proper,
eary n the sprng, to open the campagn, by a sudden
1 0. Rossbach, L. Annae or Epomae Lbr II, Lpsae 1896, p. I.
II. 1. 4.
I sha quote from A. Murphy, The Works of Corneus Tactus, London
1811, vo. I.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 165
rrupton nto the terrtores of the Cattans a peope
dstracted among themseves by the opposte factons
of Armnus and Segestes the former famous for hs
treachery to the Romans, and the atter for unshaken
fdety. Armnus was the common dsturber of
Germany Segestes, on the other hand, had gven
repeated proofs of hs pacfc temper. When measures
were taken for a genera nsurrecton, he dscovered
the conspracy and durng the banquet whch pre-
ceded the massacre of arus, he proposed that he hm-
sef, Armnus, and other chefs, shoud be sezed, and
oaded wth rons. y that vgorous measure he was
sure that the mnds of the common peope woud be
depressed wth fear and, havng ost ther chefs,
none woud dare to rse n arms. The genera, of
course, woud have esure to dscrmnate the nnocent
from the guty. ut arus was fated to persh, and
Armnus struck the bow. In the present uncture,
Segestes was compeed by the ardour of hs country-
men to take up arms. e st however retaned hs
former sentments. e had, besdes, motves of a
prvate nature: hs daughter, whom he had promsed
n marrage to another chef, was ravshed from hm
by Armnus. The father and the son-n-aw were by
consequence nveterate enemes and that connecton,
whch between persons mutuay we ncned forms
the tenderest frendshp, served ony to nfame the
anmosty of the two contendng chefs. 1
Germancus, n a short tme afterwards, receved
a message from Segestes, mporng protecton from
the fury of hs countrymen, who hed hm cosey
beseged. Armnus had been the advser of the war,
and was by consequence the do of the peope. In a
naton of savages, the man of ferce and turbuent
sprt s sure, n tmes of commoton, to be the eadng
I. 56.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
demagogue. Among the deputes sent to Germancus,
was Segmund, the son of Segestes a young man who,
n the year famous for the revot of Germany, was
made by the Romans a prest of the Uban atar but
soon after, fred by the zea that roused hs whoe
naton, he tore off hs sacred vestments, and went over
to hs countrymen. Conscous of ths offence, he
hestated for some tme, wng to decne the embassy
t at ength, encouraged by the fame of Roman
cemency, he obeyed hs father s orders. e met wth
a gracous recepton and, under a proper guard, was
conducted n safety to the fronters of Gau. German-
cus thought t of moment to change hs purpose,
and march back to the reef of Segestes. e no sooner
appeared before the pace, than the enemy was attacked
and put to rout. Segestes was set at berty, and
wth hm a numerous tran of reatves and fathfu
foowers severa women of nobe brth and, n the
number, the daughter of Segestes, then marred to
Armnus. In her deportment no trace appeared of
her father s character: she breathed the sprt of her
husband. Not a tear was seen to start no supp-
catng tone was heard she stood n pensve sence
her hands straned cose to her bosom, and her eyes
f ed upon her womb, then pregnant wth the frut
of her marrage. At the same tme was brought forth
a oad of spos, whch, n the saughter of arus and
hs egons, fe to the share of those who now sur-
rendered to the Roman arms. What chefy attracted
every eye, was Segestes hmsef, hs stature of superor
sze, hs countenance that of a man who knew nether
gut nor fear. e spoke to ths effect: It s not now
the frst tme that Segestes has gven proofs of hs
attachment to the cause of Rome. rom the moment
when I was enroed a ctzen by the defed Augustus,
your nterest has been the rue of my conduct. Your
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 167
frends I embraced your enemes were mne. In
actng thus, I have not been guty of treason to my
country. A trator I know s odous even to those who
proft by the treason. I have been your frend, be-
cause I thought the nterests of Germany and Rome
were nterwoven wth each other I have been your
frend, because I preferred peace to war. Governed
by these prncpes, I addressed mysef to arus, who
commanded your armes before hs trbuna, I e -
hbted an accusaton aganst Armnus, the ravsher
of my daughter, and the voator of pubc treates.
ut soth and rresouton were the bane of that un-
fortunate genera. rom aws enfeebed and rea ed
I e pected no reef. I therefore desred, earnesty
desred, that Armnus, and the other chefs of the
conspracy, mght be thrown nto rons. I dd not
e cept mysef. Wth what zea I pressed the measure,
wtness that fata nght whch I wsh had been my
ast. The horrors that foowed, demand our tears:
they cannot be ustfed. Soon after that tragc event,
I confned Armnus n chans and from hs facton I
have suffered, n my turn, the same ndgnty. Ad-
mtted now to an ntervew wth Germancus, I prefer
ancent frendshp to new connectons my voce s
st for peace. or mysef, I have nothng n vew
my honour s dear to me, and I desre to repe a
suspcon of perfdy. I woud, f possbe, make terms
for my countrymen, f they can be nduced to prefer
a we-tmed repentance to caamty and run. or
my son, and the errors of hs youth, I am an humbe
suppcant. My daughter, ndeed, appears before you
by necessty, not by her own choce: I acknowedge
t. It s yours to decde her fate: t s yours to udge
whch ought to have most nfuence, her husband, or
her father: she s wth chd by Armnus, and she
sprung from me. Germancus, n hs usua stye of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
moderaton, assured hm that hs chdren and reatons
shoud be protected as to hmsef, he mght depend
upon a safe retreat n one of the od provnces. e
then marched back to the Rhne and there, by the
drecton of Tberus, was honored wth the tte of
Imperator. The wfe of Armnus was devered of a
boy, who was reared and educated at Ravenna. The
dsasters whch made hm afterwards the sport of for-
tune, sha be reated n ther proper pace. The sur-
render of Segestes, and hs gracous recepton from
Germancus, beng n a short tme spread throughout
Germany, the feengs of men were varous, as ther
ncnatons happened to be for peace or war. Armnus,
by nature ferce and enterprsng, seeng, n ths
uncture, hs wfe forever ost, and the chd n her
womb a save before ts brth, fet hmsef nfamed
wth tenfod fury. e few round the country of the
Cheruscans, spreadng the fame of dscord, and n
every quarter rousng the peope to revenge he
caed aoud to arms, to arms aganst Segestes, to
arms aganst the Romans. e spared no topc that
coud nfame resentment. ehod, he cred,
behod n Segestes the true character of a father n
Germancus an accompshed genera In the e pots
of the Roman army, the gory of a warke naton
wth mghty numbers they have ed a woman nto
captvty. It was not n ths manner that Armnus
deat wth them: three egons, and as many com-
manders, fe a sacrfce to my revenge. To the arts
of trators I am a stranger I wage no war wth women
bg wth chd. My enemes are worthy of a soder
I decare open hostty, and sword n hand I meet
them n the fed of batte. Survey your regous
groves: the Roman banners by me hung up, and
dedcated to the gods of our country, are there ds-
payed they are the trophes of vctory. Let Segestes
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 169
fy for sheter to the Roman provnces et hm en oy
hs bank on the sde of Gau and et hm there meany
crouch to make hs son the prest of a foregn atar.
Posterty w have reason to curse hs memory future
ages w detest the man, whose crme t s, that we
have seen, between the Rhne and the Ebe, rods and
a es, the Roman habt, and the Roman arms. To
other natons, punshments and ta es are yet unknown
they are happy, for they are gnorant of the Romans.
We have bravey thrown off the yoke we are free
from burthens: and snce Augustus was obged to
retreat, that very Augustus whom hs countrymen
have made a god and snce Tberus, that upstart
emperor, keeps aoof from Germany, sha we, who
have dared noby for our bertes, shrnk from a boy
vod of e perence, and an army runed by ther own
dvsons If your country s dear to you, f the gory
of your ancestors s near your hearts, f berty s of
any vaue, f the en oyment of your natura rghts s
preferabe to new masters and foregn coones, foow
Armnus. I w marsha you the way to gory and
to freedom. Segestes has nothng n store but nfamy,
chans, and bondage. 1
Then we have the atercaton between Armnus and
hs brother. The surgs fowed between the Romans
and Cheruscans. On the opposte bank Armnus
presented hmsef. e was attended by the prncpa
German chefs. s busness was to know whether
Germancus was wth the army beng answered n
the affrmatve, he desred an ntervew wth hs
brother, known to the Romans by the name of avus
a man of strct fdety, who some years before, under
the conduct of Tberus, ost an eye n batte. The
meetng was permtted. avus advanced to the
margn of the rver. Armnus, from the opposte
11. 57-59.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sde, sauted hm and havng ordered hs guards to
fa back, requred that the Roman archers shoud
wthdraw n ke manner. The two brothers beng
eft to themseves, Armnus f ed hs eyes on avus
and, Whence, he sad, that deformty of feature e
was tod the batte and the pace where t happened.
And what, contnued Armnus, has been your recom-
pence I have receved, sad avus, an augmentaton
of pay, a mtary chan, an ornamenta crown, and
other honours. Armnus burst nto a augh of scorn
and ndgnaton. They are the wages, he sad, of
a save cheapy purchased. A warm atercaton
foowed. avus taked of the ma esty of Rome, the
power of the Caesars, the weght wth whch ther
vengeance fas on the obstnate, and ther cemency
to the natons wng to submt. e added, Your
wfe and son are n the hands of Rome, and nether
of them has been treated ke a captve. Armnus,
on the contrary, urged the rghts of men born n
freedom, the aws of hs country, the pan of ancent
berty, and the gods of Germany. Your mother,
he sad, ons wth me n earnest suppcaton: we
both con ure you not to desert your famy not to
betray your frends, nor prefer the detested name of
trator, to the vast renown of commandng armes n
defence of your country. y degrees ther passons
rose to a ptch of fury, nsomuch that the rver coud
not have restraned them from decdng ther quarre
by the sword, f Stertnus had not checked the m-
petuosty of avus, who stood burnng wth resent-
ment, and cang aoud for hs horse and hs arms.
Armnus behaved wth equa fury, n hs storm of
passon denouncng vengeance, and threatenng the
ssue of a batte. What he sad was perfecty under-
stood. e had commanded the au ares of hs
country, actng n con uncton wth the egons, and,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 171
havng conversed n the Roman camp, was abe to
nterard hs dscourse wth Latn e pressons. 1 We
sha not foow Armnus through hs warke vcss-
tudes. s end s descrbed as foows: Armnus,
however, dd not ong survve. The Roman army
beng wthdrawn from Germany, and Maroboduus
runed, he had the ambton to am at the soveregn
power. The ndependent sprt of hs countrymen
decared aganst hm. A cv war ensued. Armnus
fought wth aternate vcsstudes of fortune, and fe at
ast by the treachery of hs own reatons: a man of
warke genus, and, beyond a queston, the deverer
of Germany. e had not, ke the kngs and generas
of a former day, the nfancy of Rome to cope wth: he
had to strugge wth a great and fourshng empre he
attacked the Romans n the merdan of ther gory. e
stood at bay for a number of years wth equvoca suc-
cess sometmes vctorous, often defeated, but n the
ssue of the war st unconquered. e ded at the age
of seven-and-thrty, after tweve years of fame and
power. In the rude poetry of the arbarans, hs name
s ceebrated to ths hour unknown ndeed to the
annasts of Greece, who embesh nothng but ther
own story. Even amongst the Romans, the character
of ths ustrous chef has met wth tte ustce,
absorbed as the peope are n ther veneraton of
antquty, whe to the vrtue of ther own tmes they
reman nsensbe and ncurous. 2
The reaton of the Armnus story n Tactus to
the Syran uan- arman romance and the Persan
Ahrman cyce s perfecty pan. In the second Syrac
story the wronged Eeuthera s the daughter of Lcnus,
counterkng of Rome, and sster of Constantno. So,
too, Armnus has carred off a woman, who s the
daughter of a kng or chef, Segestes, and whose brother,
II. 9, 10. II. 88.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Segmund, s mentoned. Lcnus and Constantne are
opposed to uan for the wrong done to hs wfe or
paramour, and so Segestes and Segmund are opposed to
Armnus, who has wronged them by steang hs wfe.
The son of Armnus, n Strabo caed the one who s
sacrfced on the atar, s ke the son of the mad-
servant whom uan sacrfced on the atar. ut n
Tactus and Strabo the horrbe practce of sacrfcng
unborn chdren, whch s specfcay tod n the frst
Syrac romance,1 s mtgated to the appearance of
Thusneda n a hgh state of pregnancy and the brth
of the son n captvty, to be educated n Ravenna.
It s nterestng to observe that the account n
Tactus agrees, even n sma detas, wth the eastern
story. In Tactus,2 Armnus unce, Inguomer, ons
hs conspracy. In the frst Syran romance, t s
uan s unce, uan, who carres hs etter to the
emperor and ons hm n revot.3 The atercaton
between Armnus and hs brother, avus, who serves
the Romans, s based on the Persan story of the twn
brothers, Ormuzd and Ahrman, n ther mother s
womb, from whch by stratagem Ahrman came forth
frst, ever afterwards to be n opposton to hs brother,
Ormuzd.4 It s probaby no accdent that the brother
of Armnus s caed avus, for avus s the frst
name of uan hmsef, who s no other than Ahrman,
Armnus. Lke Ahrman, Armnus s vctorous for
a ong tme, and he overcomes the Romans, but ut-
matey s ked by one of hs reatves, at the age of
thrty-seven years, whe uan was ked n hs
thrty-thrd year, or, accordng to the Chroncon
Paschae, n the thrty-s th year of hs fe.
1 etschrft der deutschen morgmUnduschen Gesenchaft, vo. III,
p. 269.
11. 60.
Loe. ct., p. 269.
4 . Darmesteter, Ormazd et Ahrman, Pars 1877, p. 327.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
ORDANES 173
eeus Patercuus says that Armnus was the son
of Sgmerus and that he had served n the Roman
army, where he had rsen to equestran rank. Reyng
upon hs power, he resoved to rebe aganst Rome,
and arus was nformed of the fact by Segestes, who
remaned fathfu to Rome. Athough there s not
much eft here of the arman romance, we none the
ess have remnscences of t, for uan, before be-
comng emperor, accordng to hstory, was a genera
n the army, and accordng to the Syran romances,
rebeed aganst Rome. Accordng to Do Cassus,
too, Armnus s couped wth Segmerus. In Strabo,
Segmerus s the father of Sesthacus. The brother of
Thusneda s Segmundus. In ordanes the brothers
who avenge the atrocty upon ther sster are Sarus
and Ammus. In a these we have unquestonaby a
corrupton of Arab. - t ( sahmgarb, whch woud
have been wrtten Sahmgaru, and woud produce
Segmerus, who s assocated wth Armnus. It s aso
key that sahmun the arrow, s responsbe for
Segmundus, who s the brother of Thusneda. In
Tactus the sayer of Armnus s not named, but we
are tod dstncty that he fe by the treachery of hs
own reatons. Thus we meet n the Germanc myths
wth the substtute of brother or reatves for the
unknown arrow of the Syrac and Arabc accounts.
No doubt many more nterestng myths may be
dscovered n ordanes. In the meantme, I have
gven enough to show that ordanes s an eghth or eary
nnth century forgery, wthout a trace of hstorc
background, e cept n a most dstant way. I sha
return to the sub ect at some future tme. Now that
I have dscovered and descrbed the condton of the
Gothc Antqutas, from whch ordanes drew most of
hs stores, I sha pont out the most sgnfcant resuts
from ths Arabco-Gothc forgery.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS.
In the precedng pages I have shown what the con-
sttuton of the Gothc Antqutas must have been, and
how t wa composed out of scraps of Do Chrysostom,
Persan mythoogy, and Syran romances, many of these
through Arabc sources. The nfuence of ths A ntqutas
on the works of antquty has been enormous. Neary
a wrtngs whch deat wth reference to the Goths
were n the eghth century corrected n the ght
of what was supposed to be a genune source of n-
formaton. I have barey begun to trace the resuts of
that baefu schoo of correctors, who have tampered
wth genune works, and the st more baefu schoo
of forgers, who, on the bass of the Antqutas, have
created havoc n hstory.
In the foowng pages I sha trace the other Ger-
manc Antqutates, whch have arsen on the Gothc
foundaton or ndependenty of t. ortunatey, we
have a fary good descrpton of the ranksh Antqu-
tas, whch w gve us some of the most mportant and
most startng resuts. The ony Antqutas whch has
come down to us n the orgna, s what may be
denomnated as the Aamannan Antqutas,1 whch I
sha gve n fu, as t w furnsh us wth an e ampe
of the forgers work. I sha confne my dscusson to
such parts of t ony as w bear on the proof that
Tactus Germana s a forgery.
1 ohanns Annus, Antqutatum varorum voumna. II, 1512, b. .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 175
DE LO ATIO ERO8I.
Lber I.
1. Ante aquarum cadem famosam qua unversus
pert orbs, muta praetererunt saecua, quae a nostrs
Chadaes fdeter fuerunt servata.
2. Scrbunt s temporbus crca Lybanum fusse
Enos urbem ma mam ggantum, qu unverso orb
domnabantur, ab occasu sos ad ortum. vasttate
corpors ac robore confs, nvents arms omnes oppr-
mebant, bdnque nserventes, nvenerunt papb -
ones, et nstrumenta musca et omnes detas. Man-
ducabant homnes et procurabant aborsus, n eduum-
que praeparabant, et commscebantur matrbus, f-
abus, sororbus, et mascub s, bruts, et nh erat sceers
quod non admtterent, contemptores regons et
deorum.
3. Tum mut praedcabant et vatcnabantur, et
apdbus e cdebant, de ea quae ventura erat orbs
perdtone, sed enm assuet corrdebant omna,
caeestum os ra atque utone perurgente pro
mpetate atque sceerbus.
4. Unus nter ggantes erat, qu deorum venerator
et prudentor cuncts, requus e probs erat n Syra.
uc nomen erat Noa, cum trbus fs, Samo, Iapeto,
Chem et u orbus Tytea magna, Pandora, Noea, et
Noega, s tmens quam e astrs futuram prospectabat
cadem, anno .I v. ante nundatonem, navm nstar
arcae coopertam fabrcar coept. Anno septuagesmo
octavo ab nchoata nav, e mprovso e undavt
oceanus et omna mara medterranea. umnaque
ac fontes ab mo ebuentes nundaverunt supra omnes
montes accedentbus, atque mpetuosssme et supra
naturam e coeo coposssms hymbrbus muts debus
corruentbus. Ita omne humanum genus aqus suffo-
catum, e cepto Noa cum fama sua quae nav erepta
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
est. Nam eevata ab aqus n Gorde monts vertce
quevt, cuus adhuc dctur aqua pars esse, et homnes
e a btumen toere, quo ma me utuntur ad e p-
atonem.
5. Ab hoc gtur anno sauts humanae ab aqus
prmordo sumpto, nostr maores nnumeros scrp-
serunt. Nos vero taedosum orum sermonem ab-
brevatur referemus orgnes et tempora, et reges
eorum dumta at regnorum, quae nunc magna habentur.
In Asa qudem nostrum omnum cesssmum aby-
oncum, n Aphrca Aegyptum et Lbycum, quae
unum prmo fuerunt, et sub uno narrabmus. Pos-
tremo n Europa quatuor nostr enumerant. Cet-
berum, Cetae, ytm, quod ae gentes Itacum
appeant, et Tuysconum quod a Rheno fuvo per
Sarmatas n Pontum fnt. Addunt qudam etam
quntum dctum Ioncum.
Lber II.
1. Necesse est gtur nos e praemsss confter, quod
et Chadae et Scythae scrbunt, sccato ab aqus orbe
non fusse ns dctos octo homnes n Armena Saga,
et ab hs omne homnum genus n terrs semnatum,
atque ob d Scythas recte dcere et appeare Noam
omnum deorum maorum et mnorum patrem, et
humanae gents auctorem, et chaos et semen mund.
Tyteam vero Aretam, d est, terram n quam semen
chaos posut, et e qua tamquam e terra cunct
proderunt.
2. Praeter vero tres prmores fos, Noa post
duvum ggantes puresque fos genut. uare ad
abbrevandum purmum conferet s omnum poste-
rtates fgurabmus, ab pso Noa sumpto e ordo,
dende sgatm a caeters. Prmum taque d erunt
Ogygsan Sagam, d est ustrem sacrorum pont-
fcem Noam Dysr.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS
177
a
co co
3
a a o
CD 3
3 S
O eS 3
1

2
co 03 o
2

3 I
: c
-3
3
a S
p
w
a
O
t-

d CD
o a m
8s
S
CO
e3
2 2 oo
_ D
u
o co
5 .3
OT t-
s a
0
2 o
7s 5

f 5
-so
00
00
rO O
OD rt
3 M
4
CD 3
A W 3
co CD
.
o1
O , CO
3 3 oo
g

c9 eS
_ o
__, . r 4

02
3
2 g.
a
af 3
3
3 M o
2 og

- 3-
M . M C
3 CO
r- rt O
o a
co n 3
3 CD S
3. Prma fgura Noae, quae et an patrs.
Macrus apetus Prometheus Tuyscon
unor prscus gygas
Noa cognomne anus Ogyges ante dvu
Post duvum vero omnes stos huc arbor ann
Decem et Ara a Regna Pandora
septem prsca unor
Tytanes
Tuyscon Mannus Ingaeuon Isteuon er
Germanorum andaus unnu
et Sarmatum
pater
Ara a prsca Scytham prs
genut a quo
Secunda arbor geneaoga
Samus qu pontur Arameus Arpa eus L
prmus fus Noae,
a quo gent h qunque.
Postertas Aram
Arameus fus Sam GetuI Aan U sv
genut hos qunque duces.
Postertas Arpa
Saus Eprus Obuas Thyobum Arpa eus fus
a quo a quo a quo prmogentus a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS
179
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
s sve Phutons sve Phaetonts.
Cydmus Erdanus entus enetus Tya
Canae sve Phoencs.
Archadus Emathus Snus
mpeverunt Phoencae portonem quam
n ps vocant terram Canaam.
quern Moyses vocat Mzram.
em Caseum a Petreum Lbyum
aonem quo Syr et a quo Pa- cognomne
Cappadoces aestn ercoem
Neptunnum Orum
patrem Lestrgons
Lby Aegypt ercus.
s Agatyrsus Pecnus Gython
e Ara a e Ara a e Ara a
Atho 50. Tospades
ea e Omphae e Armena
Stertas Tusc.
asus Corban
a quo a quo a quo a quo
1
1
crt - -
c3 d
M 6
d 53
0 S w S
ft W rt
- M
3 .
o fe
d - d
8,2
3 S
11 Is 53
O1 .
go
d co eS M
P
c8 0 P
7 OS a,
5 A -3
a Sco
fft 2 W
op
- - f
a a

C
a 1 5 .s
- a o
o
aw
C o
r3 M t f3 3
(U -
a1
08 a,
d m
3 rt
S 8 1
a C CD g

o PM
s
P
d
d m
1
rr O D
5
O1 .p

C d O
r3
a _ -3 g
d
00 00 S)
ft
m
f -
34
n P
2/-g -e . M d
0
2 oo o
O - a CD 2 0
Ce8 3 Sd3._:
3 1
g 3 g fa

(
g 93 O M g d M-s-d
01
P O O
P
O
S
o w
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 181
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Lber III.
1. as gtur prncpum atque eroum orgnes
atque postertates abbrevamus e nostrs Chadaes
atque Scythcs brs, quoad sats st. Nam et mutos
aos memorae mandant, quos qua ve nh ad nos-
tram ntentam accurtatonem aut parum offerunt, ob
d dmttmus, resumptur os ub opus fuert.
2. uo pacto e nantus orbs fuert coons et
homnbus oppetur dcendum est. E sccata humo et
torrefacta terra, Noa cum fama de monte Gordeo,
ut par erat, descendt n subacentem pantem penam
cadaverum, quam usque ad hanc aetatem appeant
Myr Adam, d est, evsceratorum homnum, et n-
scrpst n apde n monumentum rem gestam, et
vocant ncoae ocum, egressorum Noae. Congress
vero conugbus, perpetuo gemnos edebant marem et
foemnam, qu adut et conuges effect et ps bnos
partu beros semper edebant. Neque enm unquam
Deus ve natura defut rerum necesstat quae ad
unvers orbs spectat opuentam. Eo pacto brev n
mmensum adaucto humano genere, omnque Armena
competa, opus erat eos nde recedere, atque novas
sb sedes conqurere.
3. Tune senssmus omnum pater Noa, am antea
edoctos theoogam et sacros rtus, coept etam eos
erudre humanam sapentam. Et qudem muta
naturaum rerum secreta mandavt ters, quae sos
sacerdotbus Scythae Armen commendant. Neque
enm fas est a, u nspcere aut egere ve docere
quam sos sacerdotbus, et nter sacerdotes dumta at,
scut et quos rtuaes bros requt, e qubus s
prmum Saga nomen fut ndtum, d est, sacerdos et
sacrfcuus et pontfe .
4. Docut tem os astrorum cursus et dstn t
annum ad cursum sos et . . menses ad motum
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 183
unae, qua scenta praedcebat s ab nto qud n
anno et cardnbus eus futurum contngeret, ob quae
um e stmaverunt dvnae naturae esse partcpem,
ac propterea um Oybama et Arsa, d est, caeum et
soem cognomnaverunt, et pures cvtates de-
dcaverunt. Nam et ad haec tempora Scythae Armen
urbes habent Oybama et Arsa, Ratha, et euscemod.
Cumque vsset ad regendum tm, quam nunc
Itaan nomnant, desderum su requt Armens,
ac propterea post mortem um arbtrat sunt n
anmam coeestum corporum traatum, et dvnos
honores mpenderunt. Et ob d soum haec duo regna
Armenum qudem, qua b coept: Itacum vero,
qua b fnvt et docut et regnavt, naturaumque
atque dvnorum quae eos erudvt bros penssme
s conscrptos requt, um venerantur smuque
cognomnant coeum, soem, chaos, semen mund,
patremque deorum maorum et mnorum, anmam
mund moventem coeos, et m ta vegetabaque et
anmaa et homnem, Deum pacs, usttae, sanct-
mom ae, e peentem no a et custodentem bona. Et
ob hoc um utraeque gentes sgnant n scrpts cursu
sos et motu unae, et sceptro domn quo maos et
no os e peebat a coetu homnum, et castmona
corpors et sanctmona anm, duabus cavbus re-
gons et fectats. Neque mnus Tytheam quae
mater omnum erat, Aretam, d est, terram vocabant,
et Estam, d est, gnem post mortem cognomnaverunt,
qua psa regna sacrorum fuerat, et pueas docuerat
sempternum gnem sacrorum ne tnctum servare.
Caeterum Noa antequam dscederet ab Armena
docut os smpcem agrcuturam, mags curans
regonem et mores quam opuentam et detas quae
ad cta et bdnes provocant, et caeestum ram
nuper ndu erant. Prmus tamen omnum nvent
vtes atque pantavt et vnum confcere docut, cuus
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
vm ne pertus et vaporem ebrus effectus mnus pudce
n terram cecdt. Erat , ut d mus, fus e
trbus prms adoescentor Chem, qu semper magcae
et venefcae studens, oroast nomen consequutus erat.
Is patrem Noam odo habebat.qua aos utmo gentos
ardentus amabat, se vero despc vdebat. Potssme
vero dem nfensus erat patr ob vta. Itaque nactus
opportuntatem cum Noa pater maddus aceret, us
vra comprehendens tacteque submurmurans, car-
mne magco patr ust, smu et um sterem
pernde atque castratum effect, neque denceps Noa
foemeam aquam foecundare potut. Ob benefcum
nventae vts et vn dgnatus est cognomento Iano,
quod Arames sonat vtfer et vnfer. At vero Chem
cum pubce corrumperet mortae genus, asserens et
re psa e equens congredendum esse ut ante nun-
datonem, cum matrbus, sororbus, fabus, mascu-
s, bruts et quovs ao genere, ob hoc eectus a Iano
pssmo et castmona atque pudcta refertssmo,
sorttus est cognomentum Chem esenua, d est Chem
nfams et mpudcus, ncubus, propagator. Est enm
Esen apud Scythas Arameos nfams et mpudcus.
Enua vero tum mpudcus, tum propagator. Eum
nter homnes huus dogmats sequut fuerunt Aegypt,
qu sb um suum Saturnum nter deos adoescento-
rem fecerunt, et cvtatem posuerunt dctam Chem
Myn, a qua ad hanc aetatem omnes cves us ap-
peamus Chemmentas. erum poster hoc vtosum
dogma nege erunt, retento quod fut prm mors,
ut nter fratres et sorores conugum nr posset.
Lber I .
1. Mutpcatum est n mmensum genus humanum,
et ad comparandas novas sedes necesstas compeebat.
Tum Ianus pater adhortatus est homnes prncpes ad
quaerendas novas sedes et communem coetum nter
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 185
homnes agendum, et aedfcandas urbes. Desgnavt
taque as tres partes orbs Asam, Aphrcam et Euro-
pam, ut ante duvum vderat. Sngus autem hs
prncpbus snguas partes ad quas rent part tus,
pse per totum orbem coonas se traducturum poctus
est.
2. Itaque Nymbrotum creavt abyonae Saturnum
prmum, ut b prmum aedfcaret cum coons sus.
uare Nymbrotus assumpto fo Iove eo cum
coons furatus est rtuaes Iovs Sag, et cum popuo
vent n campum Sennaar, ub desgnavt urbem et
fundavt ma mam turrm, anno sauts ab aqus
centesmo trgesmoprmo, regnavtque anns .Iv. et
dedu t turrm ad attudnem et magntudnem mon-
tum, n sgnum atque monumentum, quod prmus n
orbe terrarum est popuus abyoncus, et regnum
regnorum dc debet. Ergo ab eo e ordemur, et per
psum mensurabmus omna regna et eorum reges ac
tempora, abbrevando a n hunc modum.
3. Anno .c . a saute ab aqus prma omnum
gentum et cvtatum, fundata est a Saturno aby-
onco nostro urbs et gens nostra abonca, mutp-
cataque est nms numero postertats, magsque stu-
dut pac et regon Saturnus deorum, quam opuents.
Et turrm qudem aedfcavt, sed non compevt, nec
desgnatam urbem fundavt, qua post qunquagnta-
se annos subto non comparut transatus a ds.
4. Ab e ordo huus, anus pater mst n Aegyptum
cum coons Chemesenuum, n Lybam vero et Cyrenem,
Trtonem, et n totam requam Aphrcam Iapetum
prscum Ataaa. In Asam orentaem mst Gangem
cum aquot e fs Comer Ga. In Arabam ecem
Sabum cognomne Thurferum. Arabum praefect Ara-
bae desertae, et Petreum, Petreae. Canam posut
a Damasco usque n e tma Paaestnae. In Europa
regem Sarmatae fect Tuysconem a Tana ad Rhenum,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
unctque sunt omnes f Istr et Mesae cum
fratrbus sus ab Adua monte usque n Mesembercam
Pontcam. Sub bs tenuerunt Tyras, Arcadus, Emath-
us. I ta am tenut Comerus Gaus. Samotes pos-
sedt Cetas, et Iuba occupavt Cetberos.
5. sunt qu egress sunt post Nymbrotum, sngu
cum fams et coons sus, renquentes nomna sua
ocs n sgnum e pedtons a Iano patre commssae,
et ad monumentum posters ut scrent qus eorum
fuert condtor. u ta mandatum Ian coons
turr constructa pro metropo, ps n ves et caverns
casas habebant. Sous noster Saturnus dcrco e -
cesst mandatum, qua urbem urbum et regnum
regnorum vout esse abyonam. Rursus hs tem-
porbus Ianus cum omnes n coonas mss abvssent,
eos qu remanserant bparttus est. Nam secum ret-
nut fos purmos, quos post sautem ab aqus genut,
et tem ma mam gentum muttudnem quum secum
n coonas conducturus erat. Scytha cum matre sua
Ara a et aquot coons qu Armenam ncoerent, re
prmus rectus est consttuto summo pontfce Sab-
bato Saga ab Armena usque n actranos: quae
ongtudo a nobs ad hanc aetatem vocatur Scytha
Saga. Postremus omnum pse Ianus ab Armena per
orbem coonas semnaturus, egressus est. aec nostr
maores muts brs tradderunt. Nunc de temporbus
eorum ac postertatbus dcemus, u ta d quod n
nostra Chadaca et prmorda Scythca hstora fde
memora conservatum est.
Lber .
1. Ut supra d mus, anno a saute human geners
ab aqus centesmo trgesmoprmo, coept regnum
abyoncum, sub nostro Saturno, patre Iovs e:
qu mperavt anns .Iv. Anno huus decmo Comerus
Gaus posut coonas suas n regno, quod post Itaa
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 187
dcta est. Et regonem suam a suo nomne cognom-
navt, docutque os egem et usttam. Anno eus
duodecmo Iuba conddt Cetberos, et pauopost
Samothes, qu et Ds Cetas coonas fundavt: neque
qusquam a aetate sto sapentor fut, ac propterea
Samothes dctus est. Anno Nymbrot . v. Oceanus
ad Nnum Aegypt consedt, et mutos e sorore
Tethyde eddt beros. Inde supervent e corruptor
human geners Chemesenuus, ub Technes magcam
docens, ma ma opnone ceebratur. Anno dec-
mooctavo eusdem abyonc regs, Gogus Sabeam
Arabam ecem cum Sabo suo patre puer tenut, et
Trton Lbyam, et Iapetus prscus Ataaa Aphrcam,
Cur Aethopam, et Getuus Getuam. Anno eusdem
. v. Thuyscon Sarmatas ma mos popuos fundavt,
et Mesa cum fs Istr prscos Mesos posut, usque
Pontcam Mesembram ab Adua monte. Anno tr-
gesmooctavo eusdem regs Sagae Armen mutpcat
possederunt omnem Caspam regonem, ab Armena
usque n actranos, et Ianus pater Ianeos coonos
tradu t n rcanam, et Ianos n Mesopotama
versus mare sub abyona. Anno quadragesmo
eusdem regs aquot coon e fs Comer n actr-
ans sb sedes quaesverunt. Et Ganges n Inda sedem
su nomns. Anno quadragesmoqunto eusdem regs
aqu e fs Mesae ac Getu unct smu prm Mesa-
getas n Inda propagaverunt. Eadem tempestate
Saturnus re abyonae mst prncpes coonarum
Assyrum, Medum, Moscum et Magogum: qu regna
condderunt Assyrum, Medum, et Magogum n Asa,
Moscos vero et n Asa smu et Europa. Anameon
quoque adoescentuus Maeones a se dctos conddt,
et regnavt centum qunquagnta anns.
2. Secundus re abyonae Iuppter eus fus
dct Saturn, regnavt anns .I . et fundamenta
desgnata abyonae oppd mags quam urbs ere t.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Pace fruebatur usque crca fnem mper su. Anno ..
huus, Comerus more Scythco unde venerat docut
suos Itaos urbem currbus componere. Et dcrco
e appeat sunt vocabuo Sago, qu eas paustrum
appeant, et urbem e hs compostam s parva st
etuam, s magna Uurdum, s metropos Cy Ocho-
am ad haec quoque tempora Scythae paustrs et curru
pro dombus utuntur. Et sub soaro qudem stabuum,
supra vero habent omcnas domus. Concudt et oca
a se cognomnata Tyras, postquam Tyrum fundavt,
cum prncpbus coonarum ttora mars tenut, fun-
davtque Thraces Archadus Archadam, Emathus
Ematham tenut. Anno . v. huus e anus pater
posut coonas n Araba ece, et a suo nomne unas
vocavt Noam, et a cognomne anneas. u vero e
postertate Comer erant Ga ab Avto cognomne
os appeavt Gaos. Anno .Iv. huus e Che-
mesenus vent n Itaam ad Comeros, et non com-
parente Comero, coept coonas regere atque cor-
rumpere sus mpetatbus et sceerbus.
3. anus vero pater crca Arabae ecs fuvum
pures coonas renquens, et a se anneas cogno-
mnans, n Aphrcam ad Trtonem vent. ac aetate
uppter eus coept bdne domnand torquer. Et
pauo ante Ara a cum fo Scytha, create omnum
gentum Sagarum rege Sabato Saga, atque n Armena
recto, psa occupavt omnem partem Occdentaem
ab Armena usque n Sarmatam Europae. At vero
uppter eus quum non posst aos subugare ns
subacto et trucdato Sabato Sagarum rege, cam
motus est um permere. Cumque Saturnus pro-
spceret se non posse evadere quod nnumeras nsdas
sb paraverat uppter eus, candestna fuga se
tutabat, n Sags Casps detescando. Cumque natu-
rae concederet, usst fo Nno ut Sabatum Sagam
fundtus deeret, et omnes popuos abyonco regno
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 189
subceret, qua omnum n orbe prmum fusset. uo
accepto Sabatus detescebat n actrans Sags,
quousque cerneret tempus doneum ve ad regnum ve
ad fugam. Ita arma Iovs contra eum parata um
regno pepuerunt crca tempora Semramds. Eodem
tempore Trton requt fum ammonem regem
Lbyae, qu accept conugem Rheam sororem Camese-
nu Saturn Aegyptorum, sed tamen e Amanthea
adoescentua cam Rhea Donysum sustut, et n
Nysam urbem Arabae educandum mst.
4. Tertus re abyonae a nostrs scrbtur Nnus,
Iovs e fus, et regnavt anns .. c omnbus
sus vrbus sumpts arms patrs su Iovs e,omnbus
beum ntut, nu parcens, et Sabatum Sagam quod
esset n omnum desdero omn studo ad ntertum
quaertabat, quare etam toto huus tempore e u apud
suos detut. c omnum prmus e nostrs regbus
abyoncum regnum propagavt, et omnum prmus
tempum eo patr, et matr Iunon, et Rheae avae,
et statuas n medo oppd abyonae ere t. Anno
huus Nn .v. Tuyscon ggas Sarmatas egbus format
apud Rhenum. Idpsum agt Iuba Cetberos, et
Samotes apud Cetas. Econtra Camesenus Saturnus
Aegyptorum Comaros Itaos ntebatur corrumpere,
uuantbus um convens et advens quos e pro
Itaae coons condu erat, quos ps vocant Montanos
Aborgnes.
5. At apud Lbyam s orta est nter Rheam et
ammonen ob stuprum admssum cum Amantha,
quaerebatque Rhea ub Donysus esset ut eum per-
deret, et du s sta r aque perseveravt. Anno Nn
. . Ianus pater e Aphrca n Cetberos spaos vent,
ub duas coonas dmst a se dctas Noeas et Noegas.
s enm etam antea cognomnbus cognomnaverat
u ores Iapet et Chemesenu. Nn anno . . Ianus
pater venens n ta am cum compersset Camesenuum
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
praeter opnonem corrumpentem uuentutem, trbus
anns um aequo anmo tut. Dende aquot
coons assgnats, eum Itaa e cedere ubet. Ipse
omnes coonas dvst. Etenm omnes coonos Coma-
ros corruptos et convenas et advenas, montana trans
Iancuum amnem coere ubet, sque fam suam
Cranam eernam, d est, suffrago ab hs eectam et
e atatam regnam cum sceptro Abam dat: namque
duos fos suos novssmos cum orum postertate
Cranum et Cranam Ianus cum Comaro mserat, coa-
Iverantque n gentem atque postertatem ma mam,
quam nostra aetate Iangenam vocant, cognomnant
autem Razenuam, d est, sacram propagatrcem n-
cubamque, contra mpetatem Camesenu. Itaque
suam postertatem separatam ab aborgnbus esse
vout cs Iancuum amnem n pante atque mart-
ms. Cognomnavt autem eam Razenuam, ut et
Cranum Razenuum. Interea quum Itaa dscesssset
Camesenuus, ad um Rhea vent, et nupta ambo
contra ammonem cum Ttanbus pergunt, bque
beo commsso peunt regno ammonem et n Cretam
cogunt. Cum n Lbya Camesenuus regnat, part e
Rhea sorore Osrm, quern cognomnavt Iovem. ge-
smosecundo anno Nn Ianus n Thusca Iancuum,
quod aetate Camesenu conddt, sedem sb perpetuam
statut usque Arnum, ub coonas postas vocavt Aryn
Ianuas .. a Iano e atatas. etuonae ura dcebat et
docebat atque regebat anno Nn . . Sabatus quum
adverteret nuo pacto sb cere ut regns, creato
Armens Sags rege fo arzane, n Sarmatcum pont
ttus concesst. Eadem tempestate Donysus am-
mons fus arms sumpts Rheam et Camesenuum
regno paterno peens, et secum Osrm retnens, n
fumque adoptans, eum a patre suo ammonem
Iovem cognomnavt, ut a magstro Oympo Oymp-
cum, eque totus Aegypt regnum traddt. Eodem
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 191
anno vrgo Paadon apud Trtondem acum nfantu-
a e posta ab eodem Donyso Iove Lbyco etam
cognomnato, adoptata n fam fut, quae omnem
mtam prma Lbycos docut. Eodem tempore
Ianus pater Iangenas Razenuos docut physcam,
astronomam, dvnatones, rtus, et rtuaes scrpst,
et omna ters mandavt. Esdem vero nomnbus et
veneratone dvna sunt prosequut, qubus n Armena
Saga erant us. Anno . . Nn, Cetberos re t
Iberus fus Iuba, a quo Iber nomnat fuerunt. Nn
.. anno apud Cetas regnavt Samots fus Magus, a
quo s oppda purma posta sunt. Utmo anno
arzanes n Armena a Nno superatur.
6. uarto oco regnavt apud abyonam u or Nn
Ascaonta Semrams anns quadragntaduobus. aec
antecesst mta, trumphs, dvts, vctors et m-
pero omnes mortaes. Ipsa hanc urbem ma mam e
oppdo fect, ut mags dc posst am aedfcasse quam
ampasse. Nemo umquam huc foemnae compa-
randus est vrorum, tanta n eus vta dcuntur et
scrbuntur, cum ad vtuperatonem, tum ma me ad
coaudatonem magnfca.
7. uus prmo anno ortur e Rhea et Camesenuo
n Aegypto Iuno Aegypta cognomnata Iss ma ma,
frugfera, egfera, soror et u or Osrds.
8. Eodem anno Sabatus Saga a Ponto sovt n
aam ad patrem Ianum, quern e ceptum hospto
post aquot annos um Cortum creavt, et Aborg-
nbus praefect. Anno se to Semramds apud Rhen
Sarmatas regnavt fus Tuyscons Mannus: et apud
Iangenas Razenuos esta u or Ian sempternum
gnem custodendum vrgnbus pues edocts sacra
traddt. Anno . . Semramds, Sabatus Saba cum
Iano regnat.
9. Anno . v. Semramds Sabatus Saga docet
agrcuturam, et aquantuum regons.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
10. Anno. Semramds vgesmosecundo Sabatus
Sabum praefect Sabns et Aborgnbus. Ipse u ta
Iancuum cum as Curetbus regonem cout, et b
obt. Anno, . eusdem apud Cetberos regnat
Iubeda, fus Iber, apud montem su nomns.
11. untus apud abyonos regnavt ames Nn-
as, fus Semramds, anns trgnta octo. In regno
abyonco hc parum respendut, ornavt tamen
tempa deorum, et Chadaeos ampavt.
12. Eus anno prmo cum Sabatus obt, Ianus pater
senssmus fum suum Cranum Cortum creavt,
octavoque post anno obt, e pets vtae suae anns.
ccc. et Iangenae um ortumnum appeantes,
tempum et d vnos honores, ut par erat, mpenderunt.
13. oc anno Osrs nvents a se et a sorore Ado-
escentua frumento et frugbus, coept docere a n
Paaestna, nde reversus n Aegyptum et nvento
aratro et hs quae ad agrcuturam pertnent, sensm
unversum peragravt orbem, docens quaecunque n-
venerat, et ta unverso mperavt orb, e cepts gent-
bus quae am n abyonorum venerant potestatem.
14. s temporbus regnavt apud Cetas Sarron,
qu ut contneret ferocam homnum turn recentum,
pubca terarum studa nsttut, et apud Tuyscones
Inghaeuon.
15. Se tus abyonae re Arus regnavt anns
. . qu adect mpero omnes actranos. Nam
pauo ante mortem Nnae Camesenuus pusus ab omn
ferme orbe n actranos sese contuerat, et os
Magco praestgo sb devn erat, adeo ut apud os
ma ms vrbus mperaret. Coacto autem Camesenuus
ma mo popuorum e erctu nvast Assyros, contra
quem Nnus dmcans superor fut, et Camesenuum
obtruncavt, nde pauo post pse obt. uare Arus
coecto e erctu, post patrs Nnae obtum, actr-
anos et omnes Caspos subect.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 193
16. Cranus Iangena sororem suam mortuam cum
Iangens Razenus sus et omnbus smu Aborgnbus
soemn pompa ceebrat. Et Lucum u ta Ian-
cuum, amnem, soemnesque rtus et dem sacrat, pse
sene fum suum Aurunum Cortum creat.
17. Ar . . anno apud Cetberos regnat rygus,
qu muta oppda suo nomn fundavt, adects nom-
nbus captum orgnum, qubus a consgnabat.
18. Apud Lbyam regnavt prscus yarbas, vr
fero arms et mta Paaduae.
19. Anno . v. Ar apud Iangenas Razenuos regnat
Aurunus fms Cran. Anno . . apud Cetas Dryus
pertae penus.
20. Septmus Assyrs mperat Araus anns . . vr
ste carut ngeno et studo mtar, et prmus adau t
pompas et gem mas, et muebres detas. Apud
Lbyam yarbas cum Paadus foemns begerans,
non fut s par. uare dons occurrens se ac regnum
arum permst potestat.
21. Apud Tuyscones regnabat ermnon vr fero
arms, et apud Cetas ardus, nventone carmnum et
muscae apud os ncytus.
22. Ara anno . . Armen Iangenae Grphon cum
coons sus ad Aurunum Iangenum venerunt, quos
e ceptos hospto, etam sedem cum Iangens Razenu-
s assgnavt. Casse quoque Auson eodem tempore ab
Auruno fut e ceptus anno octavo sequente, et ps
sedes n orenta Itaa ab eodem consgnata fut.
23. Idem Aurunus n etuona ucum sacravt
Crano, et nter Isos, d est, deos annumeravt. Iano
quoque ortumno tempum et statuam non procu
urbe dedcavt, et deo Razenuo n etuona saceum
conddt.
24. Novssms anns Aurunus Maot Tagetem fum
creavt Cortum, et . v. Ara anno obt et successt
Maot Tages.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
25. Anno penutmo Ara casse vent ad Maot
Tagetem Iangenum Razenuum Phaeton cum fs
sus, qu nvencns omna ab Ausous occupata ab
Orente, et montana a Gas et Aborgnbus possessa,
pantem vero a Razenus Iangens habtatam, donatus
fut parte Occdenta , possedtque cum sua postertate
montes et totum Erdanum usque n regonem pro -
mam, sts renquens nomna ocs.
26. Eo tempore Itaa n trbus ocs arst muts debus
crca Istros, Cymeos, et esuuos vocataque sunt a
Iangens a oca Paensana, d est, rego confagrata.
27. Octavus re abyonae fut aeus cognomento
erses et regnavt anns . . hunc appeaverunt
ersem, d est vctorem et trumphatorem, quod
mperavert dupo pus gentbus quam Araus. Erat
enm mta fero et fortunatus, et propagavt regnum
usque prope Indos.
28. uus ae erss temporbus, regnat apud
Cetberos Tagus cognomento Orma, e quo patra
dcta fut Taga. Apud Tuyscones regnat Marsus,
et apud Lygures Phaeton, recto fo Lygure, re-
gressus est n Aethopam Maoth Tages rtus sacros a
Iano tradtos, et aruspcam au t.
29. Nonus re abyonae Armatrts mperavt
anns . v. u mags ad vouptates et detas
conversus, ea quae ad bdnem spectant, cum nvent
turn ma me nventa ampavt. uus aetate apud
Cetas Longho regnavt, et apud Cetberos etus, a
quo regnum habut nomen: et apud Iangenas Scanus
fus Maoth Tagets, a quo cognomnata fut etu-
onae rego.
30. Anno vgesmo Armatrts Lygur mst Cydnum
et Erdanum cum coons, cum fratrbus et nepotbus:
et occupaverunt usque Istrum n Itaa.
31. Scanus defcavt Aretam, et nomnavt earn
ngua Iangena orcham.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 195
32. Osrs n Thraca peremt ggantem Lycurgum.
33. Anno Armatrts trgesmosecundo apud Cet-
beros tyranndem assumpst Deabus. u hoc cogno-
mentum promerut a fodns aur et dvts, quas
prmus b cept et nvent opprmens coonas. Et
post duos annos apud Cetas regnavt ardus unor.
34. Decmus Assyrorum re mperat eochus, an-
ns trgntaqunque. u dcrco a eo sumpst
cognomen, qua cum mperum vout e ercere ma -
mum pontfcum e Iovs, et ma me crca auspca
et dvnatones occupatus fut eus anmus. Apud
Tuyscones regnavt Gambrvus, vr ferocs anm.
35. Apud Emathos coept regnare Macedon fus
Osrds, a quo nunc nomen retnet provnca: atque
crca hoc regnum Osrs depresst ggantes, qu am
tyranndem coeperant.
36. gesmonono huus eoch anno, apud Cet-
beros Lomnm forebant, et aedfcaverunt a suo
nomne urbem magnam Lomnmam. Anno autem
sequente I ta oppress a tyranns ggantbus n trbus
Paensans, advocaverunt Osrm, qu cum coons ad
Istr vcnos fontes pervenerat. Osrs tota Itaa
pottus, decem am s am tenut, et a se nomnavt n
trumphum: et sub dtone posts ggantbus, regem
Iangens requt Lestrgonem ggantem, sb e fo
Neptuno nepotem.
37. Anno . . eoch, re Lucus regnare coept
apud Cetas. Novssms anns eoch, tenut mare
Attcum, et ebuens nundavt Attcam.
38. Undecmus re abyons fut aeus anns
qunquagntaduobus. c post Semramdem supra
caeteros entut fama, spendut mpero usque ntra
Indam. Lbr mut de eus gests sunt a nostrs
conscrpt. uus anno decmo Porcus Cados Sene
nsuam compevt etuoncs coons, partem requt
postertat Lygures.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
39. uus ae temporbus Ind sua obtuerunt
abyons. Osrs n Aegyptum reversus coumnam
quae permanet nscrpst n monumentum e ped-
tons suae per totum orbem.
40. Apud Tuyscones regnat Suaevus, et apud Cetas
Cetes, a quo nomen habuerunt montes orum ma m
a confagratone syvarum, qu dvdunt Cetas et
Cetberos.
41. Typhon Aegyptus, omnbus orbs ggantbus
conscs, fratrem suum Osrdem Iovem ustum Aegyp-
tum peremt, et pse n Aegypto assumt tyranndem,
usrs n Phoenca, n Phryga vero aus Typhon, n
Lbya Anteus, n Cetbera Lomnn, n Itaa Lestr-
gones, et n toto mar Mnus Cretenss.
42. ercues Osrds fus, cu nomen est Lbyus,
cum Isde n Aegypto sustut Typhonem, n Phoenca
usrdem, aum vero Typhonem n Phryga, Mnum
n Greta, Anteum n Lbya, Lomnnos n Cetbera,
a qua substtuto s rege spao, ad tyrannos Itaae
conversus est. Cumque n Itaam per Cetas transret,
permssu parentum Gaathea genut s Gaathem
regem.
43. In Itaa decem anns debeavt, et e put
Lestrgones, postquam . . annos apud os pacfce
regnavt, mutaque s oppda a suo nomne et a suo
cognomne Musarna scut Gedrosae et Carnanae
fundavt, et oca aqus mpedta habtaton homnum
commoda fect. Anno taque ae . . orsus n Itaa
pugnam contra ggantes, benno ante us obtum
os deevt. Ita ab spas ercues vent n Itaam,
Lestrgones et omnes tyrannos sustut, Arnos, Ly-
barnos, Musarnos a se cognomnatos conddt, trgn-
taque anns re t, et accerstum Thuscum s regem
requt.
44. Atades duodecmus re abyons fut, regnans
anns . . c nterposut tempus suum dets
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 197
e stmans vanum esse aborbus, et suae vtae msera
contnua aborare, non qudem aorum humanaeque
gents uttate ac benefco, sed e to ac servtute.
Idcrco suum nsttutum fut, ut vta dvts et gora,
aena stutta et msera a sus maorbus parts sb
frueretur quoad vveret.
45. uus Atads tempore ercues fum Thuscum
e Ara a susceptum, e Tanade regone evocat.
Gaathes a quo Samothe Ga dct, eus aetate
regnavt apud Cetas, et andaus apud Tuyscones.
46. ercues Thuscum fum Iangens creat Cor-
tum e more. uo etam s rege recto, pse sene
admodum n Cetberos reverttur, anno Atads tr-
gesmonono, et regnavt b atque obt. Cu Cetber
tempum ad us Gades, et sepuchrum et dvnos
honores trbuerunt, purmasque us trumpho et
nomn urbes dedcaverunt, ut Lbysosonam, Lbyso-
cam, Lbuncam, Lboram.
47. Gaatheum puerum ad ercuem mssum n
Scam cum coons mst Thuscus. Idem Thuscus
prmus Paatuam mtam, et ntamenta Razenuos
Iangenas docut.
48. Tertusdecmus abyonae re Mamtus reg-
navt anns trgnta. Is rursus mtes e ercut et assue-
fect aborbus, et nterposts dets, ungents, et
opobasams, mtam et pugnas e equebatur, coep-
tque formdn esse Syrs et Aegypts. uus anno
vgesmosecundo Ateus Thusc fms regnat apud
Iangenas, et benno ante esperus frater tym
apud Cetberos, rursus apud Cetas Narbon, et apud
Tuyscones Teutanes.
49. uartusdecmus re abyons mperavt Man-
caeus anns . . Cuus anno prmo apud Cetberos,
tym puso fratre espero n Itaan, regnavt.
50. Duodecmo vero anno Mancae, apud Iangenas
regnat tym, recto n Cetbers rege fo Scoro.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Eusdem Mancae temporbus apud Tuyscones regnat
ercues Aemannus, apud Cetas Lugdus, a quo
provnca et homnes cognomenta sumpserunt.
51. ytm ob ments e ceentam Iangenae sua
ngua vocaverunt Itaum Ataa. c fam suam
Eectram Iangenarum prncp Cambo ascon dedt
conugem. u pro nupts coonas mst trans apes
Itaae pro mas, et Romam am suam I taus prmo
subregnam Aborgnbus sacrat. um quoque suum
Morgetem I taus tym creavt Cortum.
52. untusdecmus Assyrs mperat Sferus anns
. . vr de cuus gests et prudenta omne vugus
personat. uus temporbus Morges fus Ita creavt
Cortum suum cognatum Cambobasconem, et pauo
post dem Cortus manet Itus. Apud Cetberos regnat
Scanus fms Scor, post obtum Sfer sub Mameo.
53. Se tusdecmus re Mameus abyons mperat
anns . . cuus anno octavo Romanessos fus Romae
ft prmus subreguus montanorum Aborgnum, et
Scanus regnat apud Cetberos.
54. Apud Cetas egus, a quo egc appe-
antur, regnat, et apud Iangenas tandem a patre Iasus
creatus est Cortus.
55. Iasus creatus est Cortus, et anno sequente smu
coeperunt duo reges, vdecet prmus re Athenensum
Cecrops prscus et Iasus Iangena apud Cetas.
56. In Ias nupts affut Io Aegypta. Soa enm
foemnarum uno pus Dodone centenaro v t, et
unversum ferme orbem ustravt post vr ntertum.
57. Decmus septmus re abyonorum fut Spa-
retus, et regnavt anns . . Sub eo coeperunt mranda
n orbe. Nam terraemotus abyonos terrut. Athe-
nenses regnum e ors sunt anno .v. eus. Et eodem
anno Iasus Iangena mperavt Itacs, et Sceeus
aquanto post Cetbers.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 199
58. Sub Sparet mpero fnerunt Aegypt reges
magn Orus, Acencheres, Acors, et coept Chencres
qu cum ebraes de Magca pugnavt et ab es sub-
mersus fut. Anno quoque huus . . et . v. n
Thessaa duvum fut, non soum e mbrbus, sed
quod obturats montbus casu, fumna pantem
mpeverunt, et subsequuto terraemotu aperts osts
montum, aquae n aveos regressae. Et n aa eorum
parte post terraemotum sequutum est ncendum, sub
quodam orum rege Phaetonte, et noster re Phoe-
nces et Syros subegt. Antea vero anno . . huus
mper ab Itaa Io n Aegyptum regredtur. Et s
prma ntestna ortur pro regno nter Dardanum et
Iasum. Aborgnes sequebantur partes Dardan, Ian-
genae vero et Scu cum Sceeo partes Ias.
59. Decmusoctavus re praefut abyons Asca-
tades anns . . qu fundtus omnem Syram dtons
suae fect, cuus anno . . vts nventa apud Graecos
narratur. Sub eodem anno Dardanus Iasum doo
peremt, et fugens n Samothracam du b atut.
60. Iaso Corbantus fus successt.
61. Ascatads anno. .v. Cancres vctus ebraeo-
rum magca pert n mar, cu apud Aegyptos suc-
cesst Acherres, apud Cetberos Lusus, apud Cetas
Aobro , et apud Aborgnes Itaos Romanessus fms
Romae prmus Saturnus consecratus mo obt, cu
successt fus eus Pcus prscus.
62. Anno utmo regs Ascatads, Ato donavt Dar-
danum parte agr Maeonc, et ta regnum Troanum
coept. Dardanus s qua ura n Itaae regno habebat,
resgnavt Turreno fo Atus.
63. Turrhenus adnavgans n Itaam Iangenam a
Cybee et Corbanto tamquam e ercues har
hospto e ceptus, et cvtate Razenua donatus est.
64. Ipse Turrhenus muta Maeonca ornamenta
proferens, dedt. Corbantus vero et Cybees ornata
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Dynasta duodecm ducum duodecm popuorum qu
essent e Iangens, ps n Phrygam se contuerunt.
65. Porro etam sub Ascatade apud Aegyptos fuere
reges Cherres et Armeus qu cognomnatus est Danaus, et
Ramesses cognomento Aegyptus. Itaque qu reges et
tempora traduntur a nostrs de prmorbus regns orbs a
Ianduvoprmo usque ad Dardanaeregnumcondturn,
hsnostrsbrevssmsannotatonbus snt hactenus dcta.
Poor Annus terbenss What oboquy has been
heaped upon hm n the ast four hundred years As
great a schoar as Trthemus, to whom we owe the
preservaton of one of the most mportant forgeres of
the eghth century, he has suffered even more at the
hands of hs detractors, as we as hs frends but
t w not be dffcut to reestabsh hs reputaton as
one of the great Renassance wrters.
Annus of terbo (Govanno Nann), a Domncan
monk, says the Grosses vostandges Unversa-Le con
of 1732, pretended to be we versed n ancent hstory
and the earned anguages, but t was a de braggng,
and he betrayed hmsef most shamefuy when he
edted certan sts of od kngs and hstory under the
name of erosus, Manetho, Megasthenes, abus
Pctor, Cato, Sempronus, etc., whose true wrtngs had
ong been ost, tryng to persuade peope that he had
found them n od manuscrpts. . . . ow tte he under-
stood Greek, may be partay udged from the fact that
he dd not even know the name of Megasthenes, whose
books he camed to reconstruct, snce he ascrbed them
to Metasthenes. After ths foows a story about hs
havng faked nscrptons, and a ong st of authors
who have denounced hm and the names of a few who
have taken hs part.
Two years before, there had appeared n Pars
voume I of the Memores pour servr a I hstore des
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 201
hommes ustres, where we have a compete account of
the man and of hs work. e was born n 1432 and ded
n 1502. e entered eary the order of St. Domnc, where
he became very famous for hs scence, but st more for
hs mpostures n matters of erudton and antquty.
The ony work of hs that nterests us s the Antqu-
tatum vararum voumna. II, whch appeared n
ts frst edtons n 1498 n Rome and n ence, and
contaned the foowng books:
1. Notta generas sequentum se decm.
2. Insttuto de aequvocs crca Etruscam orgnem.
3. ertumnana Propert.
4. enophon de aequvocs homnum nomnbus.
5. untus abus Pctor de aureo saecuo, et de
Orgne urbs Romae ac vocabuorum e us.
6. Myrsus Lesbus storcus de beo Peasgco et
orgne Itaae et Thyrrenorum.
7. ragmenta Catons.
8. ragmenta duo Itnerar Antonn P.
9. Sempronus de Dvsone et Chorographa Itaae.
10. Epthetum Archoc de Temporbus.
11. Metasthenes Persa de udco temporum et anna-
um Persarum.
12. De prms temporbus et I . Regbus s-
panae, et e us antqutate.
13. Etrusca smu et Itaca emendatssma Chrono-
grapha.
14. Phons revarum de temporbus.
15. Deforato eros Chadaca Lbrs .
16. Manethons Sacerdots Aegypt suppementum
ad erosum.
17. Annae quaestones ad consobrnum suum .
Thomam Annum e usdem Ordns.
The author of the Memores gves a ong st and
dscusson of wrters who have re ected or defended
Annus, but sdes wth the best crtcs, who assert that
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the whoe book s the nventon of Annus, who dd not
even know the true names of the authors whom he pro-
duced, for he caed Metasthenes an hstoran who was
known n antquty as Megasthenes.
The most sensbe vew n regard to Annus was
gven by Apostoo eno,1 who after a ong and crtca
revew of a opnons, comes to the concuson that t
s unthnkabe that Annus, a most earned man, who
was Master at the atcan, shoud have tred to cheat
wth hs terary work, and asserts that Annus was
smpy the vctm of some cheat and Trabosch, n
hs Stora dea etteratura taana, vo. I, ook III,
accepts eno s moderate vew. ut Gnguene 2 returns
to the od accusaton, even repeatng the sur that
Annus caed Megasthenes Metasthenes.
ow founded s the accusaton of Annus gnor-
ance n a the crtcs quoted, s proved by the fact
that Annus dd not make any such mstake about
Megasthenes as s camed by the crtcs, who dd not
troube themseves about verfyng ther baseess state-
ment. Annus says dstncty n the ntroducton to the
De udco temporum of Metasthenes, that Metasthenes
was a Persan chronographer and a prest, who was
not n any way to be confounded wth Megasthenes,
the Greek hstoran and ayman.3 One can ook ony
wth contempt upon the whoe brood of crtcs who
were guty of such crmna neggence, and who have
thrown down ths msstatement as ther trump card.
ar more decent s Sebastan Muenster, who n the
Thrd ook of hs Cosmographa has a chapter,
De antqus Germanae popus, where he says that he
1 Dssertazon ossane, eneza 1753, vo. II, p. 186 ff.
1 store tttrare d tae, Pars 1824, vo. III, p. 406 3.
Corruptssme tamen nven hunc n aqubus Megasthenem pro
Metasthene, qua prmus fut Graecus et hstorcus, he vero Persa et chrono-
graphus, et k acus, he vero sacerdos, qua non scrpst ns pubcs et
probata fde, quod erat proprum sacerdots offcum, ut hoc oco pae
Metasthenes ndcat.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 203
cannot agree wth those who re ect erosus, because
t does not agree wth the other authors. owever
t may be, I know ths much, that as far as the ebrew
words are concerned, of whch there s a great number
n these fragments, no decepton can be dscovered,
and I am obged to have fath n the book and the
author, because at the tme when erosus was pub-
shed by a certan monk, there was no one among
the Chrstans who was e pert n ebrew. Indeed,
who among the unearned monks, who knew amost
nothng of anguages, coud have known what Estha,
Maa, Areca, and Ruha meant
The works of Annus show stupendous earnng,
even at a tme when the poyhstorans were abroad.
e supped the te ts whch he pubshed wth a very
detaed commentary, based on a the casscs access-
be to hm, and on the wsdom of the Tamud. e
quoted, not perfunctory, but specfcay, and many
of them very often,1 Arstote, arro, Lvy, Ovd,
rg, Ptoemy, Pny, Ennus, unus, Propertus,
Cato, Suetonus, Putarch, aerus Ma mus, ero-
dotus, Sonus, Strabo, Archochus, ygnus, etc.,
etc. e was we acquanted wth the works of
erome, especay wth the Onomastca, and quoted
for hs nformaton about ebrew and Aramac hs
frend, Rabb Samue, the Tamudst, obvousy
Samue arfat, the court physcan of Ae ander I,
a most earned Spansh ew,2 and two other Tamud-
11 gve these sources n the order n whch they are mentoned n the
Inde of the edton of 1512.
1 Ut noster Samue dct, fo. La ut erudte noster Samue Tamu-
dsta nterpretabat, fo. Lb a enm teste eronymo comm tonem
sgnfcat, et ut Tamudsta doctus dcebat, etam gaturam et fasccuum,
fo. L IIIb ut Rab Samue nterpretatur, fo. LUIa ut Samue noster
e posut, fo. L b teste Tamudsta Samuee et dvo eronymo,
fo. L a ut Tamudsta noster nterpretabat, fo. L IIIa verurn
Arame teste Thamudsta nostro Samuee, unco verbo haec praedcta
quattuor concudunt, fo. CL IIIa smter phescem armatum equtem
Aramce sgnfcet, ut rab Samue e posut, fo. CL a, etc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
sts. The e traordnary care e ercsed by hm s proved
n one case where he reped to hs cousn s enqury as
to the orgn of the name Ascreanum and ts ad on-
ng paces, by sayng that he had not yet found out
whether or not Ascreanum was an Aramac word.1
On the other hand, he gave the precse references to
passages n the Tamud, wherever such had been
furnshed hm by hs frend Samue.3
It s sheer madness to accuse such a man of wfu
forgery. A man who s supposed to have concocted a
the Itaan and Germanc antqutes woud most certan-
y have commtted a forgery on the Spansh antquty,
snce hs whoe voume s dedcated to erdnand and
Isabea but he ony buds up the orgn of Span by
harmonzng Eusebus, erosus, and the other author-
tes, n so far as they bear on Spansh antquty. Of
course, the books he pubshed were a forgeres, but
they were forgeres made n the eghth or nnth century
by that cever schoo of geneaogca forgers who pro-
duced the wrtngs of Aethcus, rg Maro, egesp-
pus, ordanes, Tactus, etc. Most, possby a, the
books, came from a coecton whch was made n 1315
by a certan Guemus of Mantua,4 n whch there
was aso a fragment of errus, whch he quoted.6
1 uaers quae et quot snt a nomna quae n octavs pascae ferne
qunque am anns superorbus cum rab Samuee et duobus as Tha-
mudsts conferebam, fo. CL I b.
1 Ascreanum nondurn comper an st Arameae orgns, fo. CL Ib.
Tamudstae vero n bro Aaboda ara, n dstnct ono qua ncpt
Lpfne Idem aunt, etc., fo. Cb de zanedrn yero deetonem ebrae
scrbunt n Tamud n bro aba athra, n dstnctons Assutafn, fo. CIb.
4 Porrp quae habentur nunc Itnerara Antonn non sunt, sed forte e
fragments aquot coecta, et pura hs addta, muta dmnuta, pura
mmutata. Argumento sunt duo fragment quae apud me sunt e coec-
tanes magstr Guem, coecta anno Sauts MCCC , fo. L IIb
qusqus fuert ste Cato qu de orgnbus scrpst, non potu eum ntegrum
habere, ns fragmenta et qudem nordnata n coectanes vetusts cuusdam
magstr Guem Mantuan. Nos vero n ordnem soum fragmenta re-
degmus, fo. L IIa.
1 uaers an Turrenam Graecus ercues attgert, qua dcs auam
pueam fusse praemum vrtuts eus. Resppnso. Lactantus n prmo
dvnarun nsttutonum bro, de propra regone Romanorum dct earn
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 205
eno1 adduces the statement of Mchee e uen
that he had seen n the Cobertne Lbrary a cataogue
of authors quoted n an od manuscrpt, whch was
comped between 1220 and 1230, where there was
reference to Orosus (for erosus) de stora Cha-
daeorum, and Megasthenes de stora Indca. Un-
fortunatey, t s not possbe to verfy ths statement.
eno aso mentons the fact that Lebnz pubshed a
chronce, whch was wrtten shorty after 1240, where
there s a reference to a chronoogy by Pho, ke the
one used by Annus. Ths statement we can verfy.
Annus pubshed a very bref revarum de tempo-
rbus, ascrbed to Pho. It has nothng n common wth
the works of Pho udaeus, but the name of the
author. In Annus fragment we have a geneaogy
from ng Davd on. In the Chroncon Aberc,
Monach Trum ontum,2 Pho says that the Scyth-
ans were derved from apheth, and from these ater
came the Tro ans, and from the Tro ans came the
fusse scortum ercus, et product errum testem tamen n fragmento
err, quod magster Guemus Mantuanus coegt, non uttur errus
vocabuo scortum aed praemum. Sc enm acent eus verba. Accam
Larentam austu Thusc u orem, quern haeredem nsttuert Romuus,
sacrs parentabus donaverunt. Tuscam tem adoescentuam auam qua
vrum Ace praemum ad acum Cymnum anumque oturnae fut, n
deam retuerunt. aec errua, fo. CL I b.
1 Op. tt., p. 190 f.
Anno L. aetats Phaec dct Pho e trbus fa Noae eo vvente nat
sunt IIII ma vrorum et centum, e tra mueres et parvuos. Nemroth
fus Chus f Cham regnavt super fos Cham, ectan super fos Sem,
Suffene super fos aphet. Anno L aetats Phaec Reu f su turrs
aedfcatur. Abhnc post duvum et dvsonem nguarum quatuor prnc-
paa regna surre erunt n terra: prmum Scytharum ab aquone tern pore
Same, ub prmus regnavt Thanus, a quo fuvus Thanas denomnatur.
Scthae fuerunt de aphet, a qubus postea descenderunt Troan et a
Troans Roman et ranc et mut a. Secundum regnum Aegyptorum
a merde ub prmus regnavt pe sve M ncus. Tertum regnum prncpae
Assyrorum ad orentem caeters e ceentus smter de Cham et e parte
de Sem. uartum regnum Sccnorum Scyonorum ad occdentem n
nsa moncons dctur fusse de Sem. De Sem namque fuerunt non soum
udae sed et Med et Persae et Graec, de Cham Assyr et Aegypt et
Chananae. De aphet Scthae et Troan, Roman et ranc. Item de
Sem gentes II, de Cham et de aphet , G. G. Lebnz,
Accessons hstorcae, annoverae 1698, vo. II, p. 3 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Romans, ranks, and many others. Ths at once
paces Pho wth the eghth and nnth century forgers
who derved the ranks from the Tro ans. The forgery
cannot have been commtted ater, because the nterest
n the Troy orgn for chronoogca purposes wanes
after that. Thus we get the confrmaton that Annus
merey reproduced eghth or nnth century forgeres,
takng them n good fath, even as d Avezac, Pertz,
and Wuttke, n the nneteenth century, found t ncum-
bent upon themseves to defend the Aethcus forgery
as a genune work of St. erome, and as a schoars
have creduousy accepted the Germana of Tactus as
a rea work of the Latn author.
Thus far we have not dscovered even a dstant
trace of forgery n Annus hmsef. The Deforato
eros he cams to have receved as a gft at Genoa
from Master George, the Armenan.1 Annus knew
fu we of the orgna erosus, for n the ntroducton
to the frst book he quotes from osephus as to hs
havng been a abyonan. erosus, accordng to
Annus, fourshed n the tme of Ae ander the Great,
was versed n Greek, and taught at Athens the Chadac
scence, especay astronomy. The work of erosus s
caed Deforato, says Annus, because, to use the
e presson of osephus, he cued (deforavt) the whoe
Chadac hstory, mentonng the deuge, the ark,
Noah, and hs sons. As a matter of fact, Deforato
was the usua word for an hstorca work among the
church fathers, and s, for e ampe, so used by Casso-
dorus. It s ust the knd of tte an eghth century
forger woud have affected, but a ffteenth century
wrter woud not have thought of t.
1 rater autem Matthas om provncas Armenae ordns nostr.
quern e atens pror Genuae um Com hospto e cep, et a cuus soco
magstro Gaeorgo smter Armeno, hanc eros deforatonem dono habu,
fo. C IIIIb.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 207
1.4. The forger supped Noah wth two cassca
wves, Tytea and Pandora, and wth two others,
representng two ctes n Span, Noea and Noega,
mentoned n Pny, I .I 11, because these permtted
an etymoogca reaton wth Noah. In .5, the forger
forgot that Noea and Noega had been mentoned by
hm as women, and now made them coones estab-
shed by Ianus, . e., Noah, n Span. The forger was
acquanted wth Pny.
I.5. The forger proposes to wrte a bref account of
the word. Itay s here caed ytm, whe Germany,
e tendng from the Rhne to the Pontus, s gven as
Sarmata.
In .48, ytm was at frst setted n Span, but,
accordng to .50, he regned n Itay,1 and accordng
to .51, was caed Itaus Ataa ob ments e ce-
entam. ytm s the Cethm, Chetm of Dane,
I.31, whch erome transated by Roman.2 ut
the forger, who made ytm the eponymous hero of
Itay, had to e pan the reason for the change of name.
e wrote n .51: ytm ob ments e ceentam
Iangenae sua ngua vocaverunt Itaum Ataa. An-
nus was aways ready wth sources to prove the
etymooges whch are quoted n the passages pub-
shed by hm. ut n ths case, as n severa others,
nether the cassca sources nor Rabb Samue coud
hep hm. So he confned hmsef to e panng as
neary as he coud the meanng n erosus.3 e dd
not even attempt to nform us what knd of anguage
that of the Iangenae was. The forger, as usua,
empoyed Arabc etymooges, where erome s Onomas-
1 tm, quam nunc Itaan nomnant, III. 4.
1 Sm quppe et Chethm quos nos trerea et Romanos nterpretat sumus,
ebrae Itaos vount nteg atque Romanos, Comment, n Daneem,
I. 31.
Mags per e ppstonem quam dstnctonem nomns dct erosus,
aut traductor eros, Itaum Itaa. uas dcat: ocaverunt eum ob e -
ceentam ments Itaaa sve Ataaa, qua eundem sgnfcant, fo. C LIa.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
tca faed hm, thus gvng hmsef away as to the
age n whch he wrote. The forger derved Itaus
from Arab, t ttaa a or 1,1 ata he got or
obtaned knowedge.
Annus coud not possby have made the mstake
of confoundng the Sarmatans wth the Germans.
Indeed, he dscusses the matter qute sensby n I .4,
where the forger says that anus made Tuscon kng of
Sarmata from the Danube to the Rhne, by quotng
Tactus Germanc, and Ptoemy. In 1.5, Tusconus s
the name of the naton from the Rhne through the
Sarmatans up to the Pontus. In II.3, Tuscon s
gven as Germanorum et Sarmatum pater. Ac-
cordng to .I, Tuscon estabshed the Sarmatan
natons. In .4, Tuscon, the gant, gave aws to the
Sarmatans on the Rhne. In .8, the son of Tuscon,
Mannus, rued over the Sarmatans on the Rhne. In
.21, the Tuscones, that s, the Germans, are rued
over by a ferce ng ermnon. In .28, the kng of
the Tuscones s Marsus n .34, he s succeeded by
Gambrvus n .40, by Suevus n .45, by andaus
n .48, by Teutanes n .50, by ercues Aemannus.
The forger, who was a Goth resdent n rance, or,
far more key, n Swtzerand, knew the- current
name for German, preserved n the odest rench
sources as tesche, tesque, thyos, tes, etc., and whch
s gven n L Latn, among others, as tutscus, hence, n
Otaan, udesco, now tedesco. Obvousy he pro-
nounced t usco, and so created hs eponymous hero,
Tuscon. rom ths Tuscon he derved the eponymous
heroes for the trbes that he knew from hstory, the
Suev, andas, and Teutons. rom the Annaes of
Tactus, 1.56, and 11.25, he knew of the Mars, and
from the same source he knew of Armnus, the ferce
kng. Thus ermnon and Marsus became descend-
ants of Tuscon.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 209
The eponymous heroes, Suevus, andaus, Teu-
tanes, need no e panaton, but Gambrvus s un-
questonaby the eponymous hero of the Langobards,
because Gambara s gven n the Orgo gents Lango-
bardorum1 as the frst queen of the Langobards. In
the Code Gothanus she s caed parens Langobardo-
rum. 2 Gambara s apparenty the same as Cambra
of unbad, the wfe of Antenor, the most beautfu
and the wsest of women among the ranks, to whom
she gave aws and whom she taught how to bud
forts a woman by se , a kng and prest by nte-
gence. rom ths comes the name of Scamber num
et tu Cambrae caes prudentam. 3 Ths s dentca
wth the account of Gambara n Arprandus:4 cecdt
autem sors super fam regs Gambaram nomne et
super omnes terre us meores. unbad s equaton
of cambra prudenta s borne out by the O German
gosses, gambr sagactas, agona, gambren strenuus,
kabare uuzzgen sneen strenus. 6 The word stands
aone n O German and s, no doubt, Arab. - gabbdr
strong, omnpotent, great, hgh.
ercues Aemannus (n .50) presupposes another
ercues, even as Aemannus s reated to Mannus,
the son of Tuscon ( .8). It s cear that the forger
of erosus was tryng to wrte a geneaogy chefy for
the Aamannans, hence the son of Tuscon s Mannus,
the eponymous hero of the Aamannans, and he
strengthens ther mportance by gvng them a speca
ercues. ercues was easy banded about, and there
cannot be the sghtest doubt that Sa not, the Sa on
dvnty, mentoned by the sde of Woden and Thunaer
1 MG ., Scrptores rerum angobardcarum e taearum, p. 2 aso pp. 52,
195, 221, 234.
1 Ibd., p. 7.
Trthemus, Opera hstorca, p. 5.
4 MG ., Scrp, rer. ong, et ta., p. 593 f.
Stenmeyer and Severa, vo. II, p. 291.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
n the Sa on Abrenuntato dabo,1 s an abbrevated
ercues Sa anus, who s gven n a arge number of
nscrptons2 near Pont Mousson and near roh,
but aways n stone quarres. Obvousy, Sa anus s
derved from Lat. sa um stone, but the reaton to
Sa ones seemed so pan to the forger of the Sa on
Antqutas, who drecty or ndrecty knew of the
presence of ercues n the regon of the Rhne, that
he created ercues as a Sa on dvnty, perpetuated
n the Abrenuntato as Sa not. ut, f there was a
ercues Sa anus, why not create a ercues Aeman-
nusf
In 1.4 one of Noah s wves s gven as Tytea magna.
In II. 1 Noah s mentoned as the father of a the gods
and men, chaos and the seed of the word. Chaos
deposts the seed n Tytea, that s, Areta, or earth, and
thus everythng s produced from t. In III.4 Noah
goes to Itay and becomes anus, the heavens, sun,
chaos, seed of the word, etc., whe Tytea s the
mother of a, whom they caed Areta, that s, Earth,
and whom they caed Esta, that s, re, after her
death. Curousy enough, Gedaah Ibn Yahya, n
hs Shasheet ha- abbaah, adopted ths story from
Pseudo- erosus and spoke of the dentfcaton of
Noah wth anus, dervng the atter, ke Pseudo-
erosus, from yayn wne. s wfe was by hm
gven as Arca, from eb. erez earth, she beng the
mother of every vng thng. After her death she was
caed Eshta, from esh fre, on account of her as-
censon to heaven.3
The whoe of III.5 s a farrago from the be
account of Noah and from the eary medaeva know-
edge about anus. Ibn Yahya showed the Semtc
1 MG ., Leges, vo. I, p. 19.
1 See Pauy-Wssowa, Rea-encycopade der eassschen AUertumfursstn-
haft, new edton, vo. , co. 610.
The ewsh Encycopeda, vo. I , p. 322.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 211
orgn of the words empoyed by Pseudo- erosus, but
he was mstaken as to ther ebrew orgn, for Pseudo-
erosus gves them as Aramac. anus vtfer,
vnfer s, no doubt, derved from eb. and Chad.
L yan wne. Smary, Esta s Syr. , Chad.
N v e a f1 6- ut Areta represents more neary
Arab. ard earth, or ard good earth
than eb. S erez, for whch there s no correspond-
ng Syrac word. The Chadac dervatves are
here, no doubt, due to an adherence to a ebrew
account of Noah. None of these words have survved
n the Germanc anguages, e cept Arab. o,rd.
The Arabc word means earth, ground, whe
rdah means abundant herbage, pasture,
u ard, ard and that s thrvng, that
coects mosture, and becomes u urant wth herb-
age. The frst databe occurrence of the word n
European anguages s n two documents of the year
788, where harde means common pasture. 1 The
odest O German forms are herda, haerda, eratha
earth, so, humus. It s, therefore, very key that
O G. hrd, hrt shepherd s derved from harde
pasture. erta herd s recorded ony n Not-
ker, and becomes popuar ony ater. Apparenty the
Arabc word was apped specfcay to pasture and,
whence ths deveopment. OPrench records ony harde
fock, herd, whch shows once more the reaton to
ths group. The Gothc has dfferentated arpa
earth from har da herd. The ASa on has
smary eard, eorpe, eorp earth and heard fock,
herd, but aso eorod, cored egon, troop.
1 Dono n pago sanense n marca gsounga urnaes I forastum unum
et portonem meam de a harde, C. euss, Tradtones possessoncsque
wzenburge ses, Sprae 1842, pp. 200, 201.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The cassca ausons n the anus story are taken
from a arge number of sources, whch may be ds-
covered by ookng n orcen under anus, where
chaos, caeus, pacem habens, etc., w be found
apped to hm ust as n Pseudo- erosus. ut to us
s of speca sgnfcance the fact that the chef source
of the story s Ovd s ast, 1.103 ff.:
Me Chaos antqu nam sum res prsca vocabant.
Aspce, quam ong tempors acta canam.
Lucdus he ae r et quae tra corpora restant,
Igns, aquae, teus, unus acervus erant.
Annus referred to ths source.1 e aso ponted out
the confuson of Areta wth the Magna Mater, Cybee,
confuson whch, as we sha see ater, ed the forger
of the Germana to create a speca dety for the
Germans.
In the same III.5 we have another proof that Annus
coud not possby have concocted the Pseudo- erosus,
who paces n Armena the ctes, Oybama, Arsa, and
Ratha. It s hard to te where he got ths ob ot of
ctes, but fortunatey he gves the etymooges of
Oybama as caeum and of Arsa as so, whch
aows us to dentfy them. Oybama s gven n
Geness, .10, as a cty n Edom, whch erome
etymoogzes as tabernacuum meum n aquo ue
tabernacu attude, whch apparenty produced the
mstake for caeum coud have had n the orgna
ony Arab. U asama, whch, by mstakng t for
U n the te ts whch so frequenty eft off the dots,
was read as abama, producng Oybama. Smary,
Arab. arasah fre, fame.
1 Op. et., fo. C b.
Ibd., fo. C Ia.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 213
In .32 Deabus was so caed from the god mnes.
Ths s Arab. -- dzahab god. ad the forger
had n mnd the ebrew word, he woud have wrtten
ahabus, and not DeabuR.
We can now nvestgate the mportant trad of the
Inguaeones, Istaevones, and ermones, on whom so
much of wrong hstory has been constructed. In
Pseudo- erosus the three are not mentoned as derved
from three brothers. In the Generato regum et gent-
um,1 whch s from Code Sangaenss 732 and beongs
to the nnth century, we have the foowng geneaogy:
Prmus re Romanorum Aaneus dctus est.
Aaneus genut Papuo.
Papuus genut Egetum.
Egetus genut Egegum.
Egegus genut Sagrum.
per quern Roman regnum perdderunt.
Tres fuerunt fratres,
Ermnus Inguo et Isto frater eorum:
unde sunt gentes II.
Ermnus genut
Gotos Waagotus Wandaus Gepedes et Sa ones.
haec sunt gentes I .
Inguo frater eorum genut
urgundones Thorngus Langobardus aoarus.
Isto frater eorum genut
Romanos rttones rancus Aamannus.
Later edtons of ths geneaogy wrte for Isto aso
sco, Esco, and for Inguo they wrte Ingo, Tngus,
Ngueo. esdes, the order of the derved natons s
rearranged. MS. D has Armen genut Gothos
Guandaos r g dos Sa ones, Tngus genut Tuscos et
1 . Mueenhoff, Germana antqua, eron 1873, p. 163 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Longobardos urgondones a oar os, whe MS. E,
whch s from the Code Cavenss, of the eeventh cen-
tury, has De Ermenone nate sunt generatones
. Goth Uuaagoth Cybed urgundo et Lango-
bardos, de Ngueo nate sunt generatones quattuor, d
est Uuandaos Sa ones aoaros et Torngus.
We have an oder form of ths geneaogy n the s-
tora rttonum, of whch the odest manuscrpt goes
back to the nnth or tenth century. ere we read:
Prmus homo vent ad Europam de genere Iafeth
Aanus cum trbus fs sus, quorum nomna sunt
essto, Armenon, Negue. essto autem habut
fos quattuor: h sunt rancus, Romanus, rtto,
Abanus. Armenon autem habut qunque fos:
Gothus, aagothus, Gebdus, urgundus, Longo-
bardus. Negue autem habut tres fos: andaus,
Sa o, oguarus. ab stone autem ortae sunt
quattuor gentes ranc, Latn, Aban et rtt. ab
Armenone autem qunque: Goth, aagoth, Gebd,
urgund, Longobard. a Neguo vero quattuor ogu-
ar, anda, Sa ones et Turng , stae autem gentes
subdvsae sunt per totam Europam. 1 Ths the
Nennus nterpretatus gves as foows: Prmus homo
vent ad Europam de genere Iaphet Aanus cum
trbus fs sus, d est Isacon, Armenon et Negua.
Isacon habut fos quattuor: rancum, Romanum,
rtum, Abanum. Armenon autem habut qunque
fos: Gotum, Uegotum, Cebetum, urgandum,
Longobardum. tres fuerunt f Neguae: Uandaus,
Sa o, oarus. a Sa one fo Neguae ort sunt Sa o-
nes. 2
In spte of the dscordant te ts, t s cear that the
geneaogy meant to dentfy the Gothc peopes wth
ermno, the Romans wth Istaevo, and the Lango-
1 MG ., Auetor. antq., vo. III, p. 159 f.
1 Ibd., p. 149.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 215
bards wth Inguaeo. We have aready seen from the
ermanrc story how Ahrman has gven the vaant
warror of the Goths of the north. Istaevo s wrtten
Isaco n the stora rttonum, and the other forms
for ths name show that Isaco or Isco must have been
the orgna word. Ths aows us at once to derve the
geneaogy of the Romans and the ranks (the atter
are aso reated to the Romans n unbad, as we
sha ater see) from an Arabc source.
Mas ud1 gves the foowng account of the orgn
of the Romans. Peope do not agree as to the orgn
of the name of Rum. Some say that t shoud be de-
rved from the cty of Rum, whch s caed Rome n
the anguage of that country. The name of ths cty
has been Arabczed under the name of Rum, but the
peope ca themseves Romans n ther anguage, and
the neghborng natons do not ca them otherwse.
Others have thought that the name was that of the
father of the peope, namey Rum, son of Samahq,
son of eran, son of Aqa, son of Esau, son of Isaac,
son of Abraham, the frend of God. Accordng to
others, these peope owe ther name to the chef of
ther race, Rum, son of Labt, son of Yunan, son of
apheth, son of Sunah, son of Sarhun, son of fumy ah,
son of arbat, son of Tavf, son of uman, son of
a-Asfar, son of a-Nafr, son of Esau, son of Isaac.
There are st other systems n regard to ths. . . . Esau
had thrty sons. The ast of the Rums are the sons of
a-Asfar, sons of a-Nafr, sons of Esau, sons of Isaac.
Ths fact s estabshed by a number of pre-Isamtc
poets. It has been more especay advanced by Ad,
son of ad a- Abad, when he says: The enu -
Asfar, these ustrous soveregns of Rome, not one of
them s eft to be taked about.
1 C. arber de Meynard and Pavet de Courtee, Mafoud, Les prares
d or, Pars 1863, vo. II, chap. III, p. 293 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Mas ud says that these geneaoges are based on
the Thorah and the other ebrew books.1 Ths s
correct, for the Romans were by the ews dentfed
wth Edom, that s, wth Esau, even as the Syrans
derved the Romans from Esau and Isaac.2
If we turn to the Generato regum e gentum, we ob-
serve that t s deang wth a geneaogy whch refers
to the fa of the Roman empre under Sagrus, n 487.
The ast of the Romans dsappear, and n ther stead
come the rtons, the ranks, and the Germans, who
cam a reatonshp, at east potcay, wth the
Romans, wth whom they are cassed. ence the
geneaogy, made up n the eghth century, creates a
common forefather for them, Isaac, who n the manu-
scrpts becomes corrupted to Istaevo, Isto, etc. Now,
who s Inguaeof We have aso the readng Ngueo,
who n the stora rttonum s gven as Negue. e
appears as the eponymous hero of the Langobards
and some other natons that are grouped around them.
ere the Arabc geneaogca scence faed the forger,
because the Arabs dd not provde any geneaogy for
the natons yng so far outsde ther nterest. And
yet, t s agan the Arabc that furnshed the forger
wth an eponymous hero. ust as Arab. U I aaman
Aamannan had ed Pseudo- erosus to create an
eponymous hero, Mannus, so the Langobards, through
an orgna form Aangobard, whch s not used,
ed to the common form nuqobard3 Langobard,
1 Ibd., p. 295.
1 Et mperum postmodum n adventu sup traddt Romans, qu f
Esau vocat sunt, ps autem f Esau mperum e qu ud dedt adser-
vant, Patrooga syraca, pars prma, vo. I, co. 230 f. mperum dedt
prus fs acob, esque submst fos Esau, scut Isaac ad Esau d t
acob fratr tuo serves Cumque n mpero baud prospere succederent,
abstut ab es regnum, fsque Esau dedt, donec venet s cuus est,
bd., co. 234.
Maa dd, op. et., vo. III, p. 76.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- EROSUS 217
whch produced the eponymous hero, Negue, hence
Inguaeo.
We have n Pny the foowng passage: Incpt
dende caror aperr fama ab gente Inguaeonum,
quae est prma n Germana. mons Saevo b, n-
mensus nec Rpaes ugs mnor, nmanem ad Cm-
brorum usque promunturum effct snum, qu Co-
danus vocatur, refertus nsus, quarum carssma est
Scatnava, nconpertae magntudns, portonem tan-
tum eus, quod notum st, evonum gente qun-
gents ncoente pags: quare aterum orbem terrarum
eam appeant. . . . Germanorum genera qunque:
and, quorum pars urgodones, arnnae, Charn,
Gutones. aterum genus Inguaeones, quorum pars
Cmbr, Teuton ac Chaucorum gentes. pro m
autem Rheno Istuaeones, quorum medterrane
ermones, quorum Sueb, ermundur, Chatt, Che-
rusc. qunta pars Peucn, asternae, supra dcts
contermn Dacs.M
In the ght of the above dscusson t s obvous that
we have here an eghth or nnth century nterpoaton.
It w be observed that some manuscrpts have a
acuna after Istuaeones quorum. Ths s not
accdenta. The urgundans and Gutones (apparenty
for the Goths) have been cassed as and, and,
nstead, Sueb, ermundur, Chatt, and Cherusc are
mentoned as ermones, whe Cmbr, Teuton, and
Chauc have been substtuted for urgundones, Thor-
ng, Langobard, oar, whom Tactus coud not
have known, as Inguaeones. ere t was easy enough
to make the changes. ut the nterpoator was com-
petey baffed about Romans, rtons, and ranks.
ence the best some manuscrpts coud do was to
menton Cmbr as ermones, athough they aready
appear as Inguaeones, whe another manuscrpt repeats
1I . 06, 90-100.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
a three, Cmbr, Teuton , and Chauc, as ermones.
It w be observed that n I .99 the Inguaeones are
mentoned as a genus, and n I .96 as a gens,
whch st further ncreases the confuson and, to
make matters st worse, rsans and other Germanc
trbes, among them the Chauc, who have aready
been ocated twce, appear n I . 101 outsde of the
cassfcaton. The bunderng nterpoaton s too
obvous to need much dscusson.
Sonus ( . 1) repeats the frst sentence from Pny:
Mons Saevo pse ngens nec Rphaes mnor cobus
ntum Germanae fact. Inguaeones tenent, a qubus
prms post Scythas nomen Germancum consurgt.
The quotaton n Sonus s absurd. As we have no
Sonus manuscrpts before the nnth century, t s
not possbe to ascertan what reay stood n Sonus,
but t s sgnfcant that Isdore of Seve quotes
the sentence mmedatey precedng and the sentence
mmedatey foowng, whe of the whoe Germanc
nomencature n Pny there s not a trace n any
wrter who quoted from Pny or Sonus. We have,
t s true, a quotaton n Pomponus Mea, III.3, n
eo sunt Cmbr et Teuton, utra utm Germanae
ermones, whch, by cang the ermones a peope,
and not a cassfcaton, and by ocatng them north
of the Cmbr and Teuton, shows that t s taken from
a fauty manuscrpt of Pny, where there was aready
a acuna or a repetton. ut Traube has ong ago
shown that Mea s nterpoated.1 I do not dscuss
the correspondng passage n Tactus Germana, be-
cause I sha anayze ths sy forgery ater on.
1 Stzungsberchte der MUnchner Akademe, 1891, p. 399.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD
The accusaton of forgery aganst Trthemus n
hs account of the orgn of the ranks has been best
summarzed by I. Sbernag1 as foows: Whe
Trthemus was workng on the second part of hs
rsau Annas, he seems at the same tme to have
bused hmsef wth the pan of a compete hstory of
the ranks. or, accordng to a etter of 1515 to shop
Laurentus of bra, to whom he dedcated the Com-
pendum of the frst voume of the Annas on the
Orgn of the ranks, and accordng to the ntroducton
of sad Compendum, Trthemus cams to have
wrtten three arge voumes on the orgn, progress,
and partcuar deeds of the kngs, prnces, and peope
of the ranks. The frst voume was from the year
440 . C. up to 749 A. D., the second from 750 to
1265, and the thrd from 1266 to 1514. ut n a
probabty Trthemus never eaborated ths arge
hstorca work of the ranks. Ths s proved by the
Compendum tsef, whch s not an e cerpt from a
fnshed work, but a compaton from e stng, un-
fnshed hstorca materas, even as Trthemus begns
the second voume n the Compendum wth the dv-
son of the ranksh Empre among the four sons of
Chodwg, and at the same tme gves a st of the
hstorca wrters from whom he drew for the second
and thrd voumes of hs Annas. If, therefore, shop
uus of Wrzburg observes that hs predecessor
rederc has shown hm the manuscrpt of ths great
hstorca work, whch was kept n the caste, we can
1 ohannes Trthemus, Regensburg 1885, p. 182 ff. (frst edton, Landshut
1868, p. 188 ff.).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
unquestonaby understand by t nothng more than
an unformed coecton of matera. Trthemus fn-
shed on November 20, 1514, the Compendum whch
he dedcated to shop Laurentus of Wurzburg. We
have aso another Compendum, whch announces tsef
as beng an e tract from the ast tweve books of
unbad, and contans a seres of the Wurzburg
bshops. It s ess we worked out than the frst,
but goes to the year 850, that s, up to the
dvson of Gau and Germany. Ths crcum-
stance, n con uncton wth the geneaogy of the
house of absburg from the Pranksh ng Guntram
and wth the remark at the end that Ma man
shoud not be caed the Roman ng, but the ng
of the Germans, snce the kngdom beonged to the
Germans and was not n need of a papa confrmaton,
ke the Roman Empre, seems to ndcate that ths
Compendum, whch was aso wrtten n 1514, was
ntended for Emperor Ma man, who, as we aready
know, used to honor Trthemus wth scentfc orders.
If we ook at the sources whch Trthemus used
for hs two Compenda, we at the start meet wth an
od ranksh hstoran, by the name of unbad,
on whom the whoe hstory of the ranks from ts
orgn to Chodwg s based. Ths substanta chrono-
grapher, accordng to Trthemus, ved n the tme of
Chodwg and wrote hs eghteen books on the bass
of Dorac, Wasthad, and others. In the frst s books
he treats the orgn of the ranks from the fa of
Troy up to the death of Antenor (440 . C.), n the
foowng s books, the hstory of the ranks from
Antenor to Pharamund (419 A. D.), and n the ast
s , from Pharamund to Chodwg. unbad s chron-
ce ends wth the death of Chodwg, whch Trthe-
mus, ke Sgebert of Gembou , paces n 514. un-
bad hmsef wrote hs hstory on the bass of that of
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 221
the Scythan or Sgambran Wasthad, who had wrt-
ten a hstory of the ranks from the fa of Troy up
to the death of ng Marcomr (412 . C.), then from
the deeds of the ranksh heroes by egast, from
the sage Amerodac, at about 248 . C., from the
poem of Pontfe Arebad about the deeds of ang
Ratherus ( 89 . C.), from the bography of ng
Rchmer ( 113 A. D.) from the seer Ruthwc, from
Dorac, who nourshed about 130 A. D. and wrote a
hstory of hs peope n verse, and, at ast, from de-
gast, who ceebrated the deeds of ng Sunno ( 213
A. D.) n German. Such are the statements of Tr-
themus, besdes whom no one ever heard of a hstoran
unbad. Gorres, n hs dsquston on unbad
(Schege s Museum, vos. III I ), concudes from
the words of Count ermann of Nuenar, I assume
that an e pert has taken some thngs from unbad,
and that, too, wthout order or udgment, and has
paced t n a book, as t s now found n varous
wrters, that the count had unbad hmsef before
hm, whereas Count Nuenar ony speaks of the Latn
of unbad, as found n Trthemus and other hs-
torans who foowed hm, whch he re ects as too
barbarous for the tme of unbad. or the same
reason the contemporares of Trthemus decared un-
bad to be a myth, ndependenty of the fact that there
were other causes for doubtng ts genuneness. And
f, n spte of ths, Gorres, Phps, n hs German
story, Mone, n hs story of Pagansm n Northern
Europe, and Turk, n hs Crtca story of the ranks,
want to mantan the genuneness of unbad as a
source, we sha oppose to them the testmony of Tr-
themus hmsef, who n the s th book of hs Poy-
grapha consders the work of unbad as a fcton.
Ths much s certan: unbad s story of the orgn
of the ranks s a forgery, and the ony queston s
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
whether Trthemus was deceved by some one ese who
ascrbed these forged Annas to unbad or whether
he hmsef concocted ths unbad. Ths atter fact
s not admtted by those who otherwse recognze the
mythca eement n unbad. Yet there are mpor-
tant reasons for t. In the frst pace, the arbtrary
changes made by Trthemus n the hstory of hs
unbad. Accordng to the Compendum and aso
the Annaes rsaugenses, the ranks came to Ger-
many n 439 . C., whereas ohannes Stabus, who,
n matters of unbad, was, at the request of Peut-
nger, sent by Emperor Ma man to Wurzburg,
decares that n St. ames Abbey n Wurzburg t was
stated on the wa of the sunda, about the portrats
of the ranksh prnces, that the ranks arrved n
Germany after the death of ther prnce, Pram, fn
the year 380 A. D., as we read n Sgebert of Gem-
bou , Geoffrey of terbo, and others. And, n the
etter whch Trthemus on Apr 21, 1513, sent to the
Emperor by the erad of Gedern, ohn of Coogne,
he makes unbad contnue the hstory of Wso-
gastath, who came to Thurnga wth the prnces
Marcomedes and Sunno and there descrbed the deeds
of the ranks up to the s th year of ng Pharamund.
Out of Wasthad of the Compendum and of the
Annaes rsaugenses s made here Wsogastath, who
wrtes the hstory of the ranks, not up to 412 . C.,
ke Wasthad, but up to 425 A. D. Outsde of other
varatons, the two Compenda do not agree as to the
dates of regn of the ranksh kngs from Chodomr,
who, accordng to the frst Compendum, des n 230
. C., accordng to the second, n 222 . C., up to
ng derch ( 484 A. D.). Agan, accordng to
the second Compendum, Wasthad wrote the frst
tweve books of unbad, whch rather agrees wth
the work of Wsogastath, whe accordng to the frst
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 223
Compendum and the Annaes rsaugenses, ony the
frst s are by Wasthad, from whom Trthemus took
nothng nto the Annaes rsaugenses, because he
dd not have the code at hand. ut from the other
tweve books he cams to have made e tracts s teen
years before. It must be kept n mnd that Trthemus,
accordng to hs etter to Emperor Ma man, drew
for hs hstory of the ranks on the bass of unbad,
party from e cerpts and party from memory, that,
therefore, he had no code . Emperor Ma man wshed
to obtan from Trthemus the code of unbad,
and for ths purpose sent the erad of Gedern to
hm. Trthemus gave to one of hs monks a sheet
of paper on whch there was a descrpton of varous
chronces, among them that of unbad, and sent
hm at frst to Mayence and then to Spanhem, n
order to make a search for unbad. Meanwhe
there came an mpera offca to Trthemus, who at
once handed hm a etter to the Emperor, n whch he
nformed hm that f unbad coud not be found at
Spanhem, t shoud be ooked for at rsau, snce hs
successor at Spanhem had sod severa voumes to
the Abbot of rsau. I know, wrote Trthemus,
the manner of the bbophes, especay of the monks
who, f they are not propery denuncated, not to say
surrounded, do not ke to communcate ther books
to the mghty. If the Det of Worms w e press
tsef wth vgor, I sha perhaps do my utmost to fnd
the captve unbad, whch I eft behnd n Apr,
1503, at Spanhem, wth two thousand other books.
And on November 22, 1515, Trthemus wrote to the
Emperor, As you commanded me, I went n person
to Spanhem, n order to fnd unbad, but I dd
not fnd t. I presume that the book was sod wth
others for a consderaton. I went to the abbey and
made a carefu e amnaton, but I coud not see the
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
brary, because I was tod that t had dsappeared.
ut where s the od code of unbad whch Trthem-
us had n hand when he wrote the Poygrapha at
Wurzburg Who does not observe from these etters
n what embarrassment Trthemus was paced by the
Emperor s desre to get possesson of unbad In
Spanhem Trthemus knows as yet nothng of a un-
bad, and n the Chroncon rsaugense, whch he eft
behnd unfnshed n Spanhem, there s not the sghtest
reference to unbad s story of the ranks n
connecton wth hs menton of Rudof of absburg.
Trthemus made ts acquantance frst at Wurzburg,
and after the composton of the Annaes rsaugenses
he recanted, n a etter to Nchoas aseus and under
the nfuence of the story of the ranks, hs former
vew of the German ngdom and the Roman Empre.
ow s t Trthemus dd not get the code of un-
bad, f t reay was at Spanhem Dd he not m-
medatey ask hs frend ohn Damus to buy up the
Greek codces and books for hm, when he earned
that the Abbot of ursfed durng the vstaton had
ordered ther sae Coud he then not have obtaned
unbad, whch to hm was such an mportant source
ut Trthemus possessed unbad ony n paper
e cerpts, whch, ndeed, were found at Wurzburg after
Trthemus death by Stabus, and where unbad s
story was frequenty changed, and he aso carred
them n hs mnd, wherefore he was unabe to gve
a good account of unbad s code n the descrpton
gven to the monk, athough he descrbed the other
codces. What ese can be concuded from a ths
but that the whoe hstory of the ranks orgnated n
Trthemus head We are ready to admt, wth
Gorres, that Trthemus had no speca genus, no
great nventve sprt for a arge, consstent forgery,
but he dd not need any n ths partcuar case. The
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 225
myth of the Tro an orgn of the ranks had been tod
ong ago by the odest hstorans, Gregory of Tours,
Regno, Otto of resng, Geoffrey of terbo, n-
centus eovacenss, Aeneas Syvus, and others, and
Trthemus merey e panded them by makng the
ranks or Sgambrans appear n Germany eght
hundred years earer and nventng the necessary
dynasty up to the tme of Emperor aentnan. s
knowedge of many od chronces and hs constant
occupaton wth hstorca works had gven hm a
certan de terty n the presentaton of hstorca events,
even as Gervnus remarks that n unbad s story
much s fashoned after the Getca of ordanes, whch
Trthemus unquestonaby knew.
ardy a statement made by Sbernag n proof of
a forgery commtted by Trthemus s correct. S-
bernag says, n a footnote, that Trthemus n hs
Poygrapha, wrtten n 1507, confessed that he was
trckng hs readers, because he wrote, The od code
coud hardy be read, wherefore I am afrad that I
have been rather deceved by a forger (von rgend
enem ascher getauscht worden zu sen) than to have
found unbad s true and certan opnon. e t as
t may, f t s unbad s true account, I have wrtten
we, but f t s somebody s fcton, t w nether hurt
me, nor do the reader any wrong. 1 As a matter of
fact, Sbernag gves the Latn verson of the passage
n the frst edton (p. 191), where, however, there s
no reference to a forger, but to an nterpoator. To
make matters worse, Sbernag conscousy perverts
the facts n the case by quotng one sentence out of
ts conte t. In the Poygrapha2 Trthemus gves an
1 Ibd., p. 185.
1 was abe to procure ony a ate edton of ths e tremey vauabe work
for the determnaton of the orgn of the Gothc and Runc wrtngs, namey,
the one entted, Ipanns Trthem abbats Peapotan quondam Spanhey-
mensa ad Ma manum I Cues. Lbr Poygraphae I, Argentnae 1600.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
aphabet, ascrbed to Wasthad, whch he recognzes
at once to be of Greek orgn, but fndng some etters
made qute dfferenty from what they are n Greek,
he e cams: If I have not been deceved by the
copyst s bunders, I thnk I have gven a fary cor-
rect copy of the aphabet, n whch some characters
dffer totay from the Greek, whe others seem party
to be assmated to them. I do not know what to
thnk of ts nventor, because, athough he dd not
keep the forms of the Greek etters, he none the ess
preserved ther order. The Code was very fra from
od age and coud hardy be read, hence I am afrad
that I have rather been deceved by some nterpoator
than that I found unbad s true opnon. ut et
us pass to what remans, for, f t s unbad s true
statement, t s wrtten we by me, but f t s some-
body s fcton, t cannot hurt me nor do any n ury
to any reader. 1 Trthemus does not rase any doubt
about the authorshp of the work, but ony about the
authentcty of the partcuar aphabet. Ths ony
gves evdence of hs crtca sprt and nteectua
honesty, and does hm honor. esdes, how coud he
foresee n 1507 that after 1515 doubt woud be rased
n regard to what he wrote n 1514
Sbernag accuses Trthemus of weakmndedness,
because he contradcted hmsef severa tmes n
regard to the number of books that Wasthad wrote
and to the perod whch he covered. ere, agan,
Sbernag perverts the truth, or, rather, repeats oder
1 Ns vtum scrptora me decepert uastad aphabetum conuenenter
arbtror effgau, n quo aqu characteres a Graecs pentus dscrepant,
nonnu etam partm es assmrar vdentur. Nesco tamen qud udcem,
nuentor eorum qusqus fuert, quanquam formam Graecarum non tenuert,
ordnem tamen terarum obseruaut. Code nms uetustate caducus v
poterat eg, unde me vereor deceptum potus ab aquo ntersertore quam
unbad veram et certan repersse sententam. Sed transeamus ad a
quae restant, quonam s yera est unbad posto, bone scrptum a nobs
fuert, sn autem fcto cuuspam est, neque nobs ofcet, neque nuram
fact ector.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 227
authortes wthout havng taken the troube to ook
up the matter n Trthemus works. Eary n 1513,
or a year before he even thought of wrtng the story
of the ranks, Emperor Ma man, who had heard
from hm of the precous voume of unbad, was
an ous to acqure t. Unfortunatey, Trthemus had
eft Spanhem Abbey before 1506, abandonng hs
whoe magnfcent brary. e dd not know what
had become of hs books, but he was ony too gad to
gve the Emperor a the nformaton n hs possesson.
So, on Apr 21, 1513, he wrote to hm, sayng that, as
far as he remembered, the name of the author of the
Orgn and Deeds of the ranks was unbad. Then
he proceeded to gve a bref account of the contents
of the book, and mentoned the fact that Wsogastath
had descrbed the deeds of the ranks up to the tme
of Marcomedes and Sunno, and that Wsogastath,
the hstorographer of the ranks, and Saagast, the
egsator, had great authorty among the ranks.
Trthemus ends the etter by sayng that he had made
e tracts from unbad s book and otherwse remem-
bered some other facts from t.1
1 De orgne et gests rancorum decem et octo bros Parcaes n uno
voumne, s recte memn, scrpst unbad. rancus tempore Codoue
regs rancorum n Germana et Gaa qunt, Prmus enm fut n theutona
crca Wrtzburg eectus pharamundus fus Marcomeds dues qu popuum
de Sannaca cum Sunnone ad thurngam edu erat, Secundus Codus crntus
Tercus meroueus uartus dercn untus Codoueus Se tus Theodorch
Septmus Cotharus, quo mortuo f eus Regnum duserunt nter se
partbus qunque, vdecet erberth eperch, Guntram, Sgeberth et
Odeberth. In ea dvsone regn Odebert Asacam urgundam superorem-
que csrenane Prounce partem n porconem accept cum adacentbus,
e Odebert quatuor fos requt Arbogst Odoberth, Gunthram et uern-
her. erum duso regno fact sunt Comtes et duces e hs Odeberth am
dctus Comes prmus fut n abspurg sed nunc propostum sequamur.
Auctor memoratus unbad hstoram usque ad annum regs rancorum
codoue vcesmum quartum dedu t, ncpens a se to anno Pharamund
regs prm vb hstoram rancorum Wsogastath morens termnavt.
yusogastat cum Marcomede et Sunnone ducbus e Sannaca sycambrorum
n Thurngam venens orgnem, duces, cades et gesta rancorum ab e tu
troyanorum secutus precedentes breyter descrpst. uern unbad
sequutus hstoram ut d mus contnuavt. usogastadt rancorum
storographus et a Secrets fut Saagast egsator. Ambo phoeoph,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Sbernag accuses Trthemus of havng changed the
name of Wasthad of the Compendum and the Annaes
rsaugenses to Wsogastath, and he says that Wast-
had wrote the hstory of the ranks up to 412 . C.,
whereas Wsogastath contnued t to 425 A. D.
esdes, accordng to the second Compendum Wast-
had wrote tweve books, whe accordng to the frst
Compendum and the Annaes rsaugenses Wast-
had wrote ony the frst s , says Sbernag. Now the
facts are these:
Trthemus n the Annaes rsaugenses,1 ndeed,
speaks of s books (of Wasthad), but he dstncty
says that they cover a perod of 750 years. A few nes
further down he speaks of s books of unbad,coverng
a perod of 405 years, and s more, coverng 109 years.1
Trthemus says dstncty that he dd not have the
code at hand, havng eft t at Spanhem, and that he
had made an e cerpt of the ast tweve books some s -
teen years before, and now woud gve a st of the kngs,
wthout eaboratng upon ther deeds.3 The Annaes
rsaugenses, accordng to the Coophon, were begun n
1509 and fnshed n 1514. It s, therefore, cear from
hs own statements that he drew for the bref account
ether on hs memory or from hs wrtten abstract.
ambo sapentea et magne apud rancos Auctortats teste unbado.
.... ec et aa muta memoratu dgnssma n predcto voumne
brev et ucda narratone contnentur e qubus ego quedam n sceds non-
nua vero n memora teneo ocata, . Chme, De andschrften der
k. k. ofbbothek n Wen, Wen 1840, vo. I, p. 318 f.
1 St. Ga 1690, vo. II, p. 22.
1 Nam prm se br memorat Auctors unbad contnent hstoram
annorum DCCL In as se unbad brs hstora contnetur
annorum CCCC . . . . porro n utms unbad se brs hstora
contnetur annorum CI .
Porro quot hu us gents fuernt Reges a prmo Duce, cum quo e erunt
a Tro a, pnms unbad se brs a Wasthado conscrpts habetur, de
qubus nos hac vce non ntromttmus, qua Codcem n Sphanhem d-
mssum ad manum non habemus. E a s dupdecm unbad brs,
quae ante sedecm annos nos e cepmus, brevter et compendose hs
Annabus nserenda censemus, soa Regum nomna, tempora et annos
qubus regnarunt, gesta eorum praetereuntes, bd., p. 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 229
In 1514 Trthemus wrote the Compendum and
De orgne gents rancorum. In the Compendum he
states that he foows the compaton of unbad, who
about the year 500 wrote a hstory, usng as sources
Dorac, Wasthad, and others. The dvson n books
s the same as n the Annaes rsaugenses.1 It s
ony natura that, not havng the code at hand, he
shoud not have remembered the precse obgaton to
Wasthad as regards the number of books ascrbed to
hm. e dstncty states that Wasthad covered a
perod of appro matey 758 years,2 that s, we have
the dentca statement as n the Annaes rsaugenses.
Absoutey the same statement, e cept for sght
varatons n dates, s made n the De orgne,3 but
the tte of ths atter work speaks of Wasthad as
1 Sco mutos de orgne rancorum et vare et duersa acrpasse, quorum
nonnu gentem contendunt ndgenam, caeter yero nesco de qua Scam-
brorum vrbe aduenttam. uorum duersas opnones nemnem posse ve
dscernere ve concordare credmus, quern unbad compato non u-
atrat. Is etenm sodua rancorum hstorographus carut n humans
Codoue regs, quem aanctus Remgus praesu Romanorum baptzaut,
temporbus, anno domncae natutats qungentesmo et scrpst post
Doracum phosophum, Wasthadum hstorcum, et aos purea rerum ges-
tarum antqussmos scrptores nsgne opus, quod n bros decem et octo
dstn t. In ae prms, gents rancorum prmaeuam deduct orgnem
ab e cdo Troano vsque ad mortem Antenora regs, quem Scanzan,
Goth, Suecque sue Sued, crca Danub osta nterfecerunt, anno vdecet
ante Chrst natutatem quadrngentesmo quadragesmo. In as vero
ae brs, tempus compecttur ab ntertu regs Antenors memorat, vaque
ad aramundum regem rancorum, secund ordns quadragesmum tertum.
A aramundo requ se br contnuantur ysque ad vtmum annum
Codoue prm e regbus rancorum chrstan, qu obt anno domncae
natutats qungentesmo quartodecmo. Et qua de omnbus hs n prmo
voumne annaum nostrorum atus scrpsmus, rato nomns reuar
postuat, vt stc breutat studeamus, Trthemus, Opera storca, ranco-
furt 1601, p. 2.
1 sque n hunc annum Wasthad Scytha, sue Scamber, patro aermone,
hstorarum opua gents suae dedu t, per annos pus mnus D. CC. L III,
bd., p. 4.
Ad hunc annum Wasthadus duodecm bros sues, de orgne Scam-
brorum ab e cdo Troano perdu t, atque compeut per annos contnu-
ando, DCCL III. Ab hnc unbad, n se brs hstoram, de regbus
et gests Scambrorum contnuat per annos, DCCCC . vsque ad obtum
Codoue regs magn, bd., p. 64.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
havng wrtten the frst tweve books.1 ere, then,
we have an agreement wth the etter to Emperor
Ma man, e cept that Wasthad s changed to
Wsogastath. Dd Trthemus bunge matters Was
he such a reckess forger as to gve hmsef away so
easy Obvousy not. The confuson arose n hs
mnd because Wsogastath and Wesogast and Gast-
had are gven at the end of the ne t s books as
mportant egsators, and Wesogast s mentoned as
one of those who wrote the Sac aws. The same
confuson n names s found n the case of another
egsator, who s mentoned as Saogasthad and as
Saogast. rom ths confuson of names Trthemus,
who professedy had not the code before hm, n the
etter to the Emperor ascrbed the hstory to the great
egsator, nstead of to unbad. ut he dstncty
says that unbad composed ths work from the songs
of the famens, and, f so, Wsogastath, or Wesogast,
may have been one of the sources quoted by unbad.
In no case does Trthemus cam to gve an account
from Wasthad, but ony from unbad s compaton.
It s n the ast s books that unbad was supposed
to speak from hs own e perence, and thus there s
no contradcton on any pont brought forward by
Trthemus. Indeed, hs asserton that he had made
e tracts from unbad s book s ony corroborated
by Stabus, who made an nvestgaton of the case and
from the start assumed an nmca atttude towards hm,
for he actuay found, after Trthemus death, e cerpts
from unbad, wth many changes by Trthemus.2
Now, t s true that on the sunda Trthemus sad
that the ranks arrved from Sarmata n Germany
1 E duodecm utms unbad brs, quorum se prmos Wasthadua
conscrpst, bd., p. 63.
1 ta Trthem, n M. egebauer, stara re terarae Ordns S.
enedct, Augustae nd. et erbpo 1754, vo. I, p. 328.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 231
n the year 380 A. D.,1 and he smary mentoned
the fact n hs etter to Emperor Ma man. ut
both these statements were made before the year 1514,
when he for the frst tme quoted from unbad. e
merey depended on hs memory n these cases and
on the usua statement n the hstores. ut when he
ooked up hs notes, whch, accordng to hs state-
ment,2 he had wrtten up n 1498, he found that he
had confused Wasthad wth Wsogast, and that a
correcton was necessary. Ths he notced ony after
the second voume of the Annaes rsaugenses was
wrtten, that s, n 1514, wherefore he tore out two
quaternons and substtuted the two n whch the
hstory of the ranks was gven from unbad. e,
therefore, n a etter to Nchoas aseus, attached
to the second voume of the Annaes, begged hm
before pubcaton to correct throughout the work a
those mstakes whch arose from ths msconcepton
and whch were due to hs confessed bunderng.3
Ths etter was wrtten Apr 12, 1514.
1 Chme, op. ct., p. 313.
1 See note on p.
In huus autem secund oumns prncpe Rudophus de abspurg
quondam Re Germanorum occasonem dedt, quod orgnem gents
rancorum atus quam vou repetere, sum compusus. Cuus re grata
prmos duos quaternones, quos scrpseram, necessaro abec propterea,
quod communem secutus opnonem cum purbus erraveram, qu rancos
temporbus aentnan Caesars (nesco unde) prmum n Germanam
vensse somnarunt cum e mut s constet auctorbus, os du ante Scam-
bros detos crca Rhen umns osta (ub nunc sunt oand , rs , et
Gedr ) sedes habusse. uod autem prus det fuernt Scambr quam
ranc, S. Remgus nnut: qu baptzando Reg rancorum Codoveo
d t: Mts depone coa Scamber. Adora quod ncends: ncende quod
adorast. Aos ergo n ocum prorum quaternones duos reposu: n
qubus unbadum secutus, veram orgnem rancorum brevter descrps.
I fne factum est, quod mh apud pures uste vdebor contrarus: qu et n
prmo oumne, et n secundo (per nsctam meam, fateor) saepus Regem
Germanae (sats mperte) nomnav Romanorum, ac Regn rbes d
praeter debtum mperaes: quod tamen non debere fer manfestum est
omnbus ntegentbus et Regn, et Imper orgnem ac ratonem. Item
cum st usus Curae Romanae, nuam sne Cathedra Pontfca scrbere
Cvtatem, errasse me fateor, quotes NUrenberg, ranckefort, mam,
ve quodcunque aud oppdum (ub non est Sedes Epscopas) cvtatem
nuncupav quanquam eorundem ncoas non oc, sed Regn cves dcere
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Stabus dscredts Trthemus by sayng that he
was unabe to gve a descrpton of the voume of
unbad when Emperor Ma man asked for t.
That s qute untrue. e descrbed the voume n
deta,1 as much as anyone coud have done after the
apse of nne years and after havng made e tracts
from t ffteen years before. It s doubtfu whether
anyone coud have gven a better descrpton after
so many years.
If we now arrange the nformaton n regard to un-
bad n chronoogca order, we get the foowng:
1507. Trthemus, n hs Poygrapha,2 refers to Phar-
amund as the forty-thrd kng and Codus as the
forty-fourth kng after Marcomerus. e gves an
aphabet of the ancent Germans (to udge from the
reference n Sbernag, by Wasthad) and another
aphabet nvented by Dorac. Obvousy Trthemus,
who at that tme dd not even thnk of a story of
the ranks, was quotng from unbad s story.3
potuerm. s te propterea monuerm, ut s om rescrbenda fuernt haec
psa youmna, errorem corrgas: Regem Germans: Imperum Romana
adscrbas: rbesque et Cvtates Germanae beras, non Imperaes,
aed Regaes potus nuncupandas fore ntegas. aec s vouers errata,
ctus emendabs, op. ct., pp. 3-4.
1 unbadus de orgne et gests raneprum n pergameno arctus forme
est voumen et s recte memn abo coro porcno coopertum sunt br
parcaes octodecm ut puto, Chme, op. tt., p. 316.
Unfortunatey the Latn edton of 1518 s not accessbe to me, and I
quote from the corrupt edton of 1561.
Sbernag s accusaton that Trthemus mght have bought up un-
bad, as he dd try to buy hs Greek codces n Spanhem, s absurd, because
Trthemus ordered Damus to buy up the Greek books, whch the Abbot
of ursfed, durng hs vstaton at Spanhem, commanded to be sod.
Trthemus specfcay says that he woud greaty have preferred the books
to reman at Spanhem, but snce the abbot had taken a dske to the
Greek books, he wshed Damus to buy them up, n order to save ther destruc-
ton or dsperson. In the same etter he mentons that the Spanhem
brary contaned works n ebrew, Greek, Latn, Chadac, Arabc, Indan,
Ruthenan, and Tartar. (Epstoae famares, b. II, L II, n Trthem-
us Opera hstorca, ed. of 1601, part II, p. 559). Sbernag mght ust as
we have camed that no such foregn books e sted, because Damus was
not ordered to buy them for Trthemus.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 233
Apr 21, 1513. Trthemus gves Emperor Ma man
hs ad n tryng to obtan the voume of unbad
whch was eft behnd at Spanhem n 1506.
Apr 26, 1513. Trthemus has ust earned1 that
hs successor n Spanhem had sod severa books to
the Abbot of rsau, and that a carefu nqury shoud
be nsttuted there.
Apr 21, 1514. Trthemus, nspectng hs notes on
unbad, tears out two quaternons from hs manu-
scrpts of the Annaes rsaugenses and corrects the
hstory of the ranks accordng to unbad.
s De orgne gents rancorum was begun about the
same tme. In ts tte and n the te t, Wasthad s
accredted wth the second set of s books, but t s
evdent that he now s no onger supposed to have
wrtten up to the regn of Marcomedes, as n the
etter to Emperor Ma man, but ony up to Marcom-
rus, who ded n 410 . C. Obvousy Trthemus recog-
nzed, when he ooked at hs notes, that he was not
ustfed n dentfyng Wasthad wth Wsogasthad,
as he had done from memory n wrtng to the Emperor.
e now assumed from hs ncompete notes that he
had made a mstake n accredtng Wasthad wth the
work of Wsogasthad, and that, athough the tweve
books were a by or from Wasthad, Wsogasthad had
nothng whatsoever to do wth t. In the same year
appeared hs Compendum, whch agrees wth the De
orgne n a partcuars.
Trthemus mstake conssted, when quotng from
memory, n confusng Wasthad and Wsogasthad,
because he had professedy not made any e cerpts
from the frst s books, and because the second set
of s books was reay Wasthad s. Assumng that
these s books were the frst s books of the eghteen,
he coud not hep mstakng Wasthad and Wsogast-
1 Chme, op. et., p. 319.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
had, the atter of whom beonged to the end of the
ne t perod touched upon. As soon as he notced hs
mstake, he propery ascrbed the frst tweve books to
Wasthad, but n every case, after the off-hand etter to
the Emperor, he accredted Wasthad ony wth the perod
for whch he had no notes.
Takng hs statements chronoogcay, Trthemus
ooms up as a man of scrupuous veracty, who woud
not, for the sake of unformty, abde by an nvountary
bunder, even though he mght have passed unde-
tected, and who dared to confess hs mstake, no
matter what the consequences woud be. A the
cavng of Stabus s of no ava. Of course, unbad
was a forgery, but t was not Trthemus forgery.
We sha see ater that t beongs to the eghth century.
ut Trthemus dd not possess the crtca acuteness,
nor dd anyone ese n hs tme, to observe that un-
bad was no other than the one who supped the so-
caed redegar s Chronce, The Lber hstorae ran-
corum, the ta Sanct Coumban, and Pauus Daconus
wth apocrypha matter, and n hs creduty he actuay
beeved he had before hm a work of the ffth century.
esdes, Trthemus does not gve us a transaton of
unbad, but a compendum of hstory, based chefy
on unbad, hence t woud be dangerous to accept
Trthemus works as substtutes for the frst. ut,
wth proper cauton, t s possbe to ascertan what
unbad reay dd say. It s ony a pty that
Trthemus e ercsed a crtca sprt n deang wth
that work and cut out a fabuous matera, because
t s precsey the atter that has been preserved by
the wrters of the eghth century, and not the hs-
torca matera.
It s possbe to prove the genuneness of unbad,
as an author ong precedng Trthemus, by a number
of statements contaned n Trthemus e cerpts. In
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 235
hs Poygrapha he gves an ancent aphabet of the
Germans. ere the order and the etters are obvousy
Greek. Unfortunatey, as Trthemus hmsef nforms
us, the aphabet was amost egbe n the code , but
even as t s, we may see at a gance that we have
here the Gothc aphabet. Some of the etters seem
to be turned around sdeways, but some are character-
stcay Gothc. We have 6 II, whch corresponds
we to Goth. fc Gr. y s represented by , whch gves
rse to Goth. (h) th s represented by D, whch at
once e pans the form , whch t assumes n Gothc
s gven as T , whch e pans Goth. 5 ph s rendered
by t , whch gves Goth. f y s gven nverted as ,
whch probaby e pans Goth. n (u).
That s not a mere concdence. Not a snge one of
the many other aphabets gven by Trthemus admts
even dstanty any dentfcaton wth the Gothc, or
wth any known aphabet, and the frst nkng of
a Gothc aphabet was had ony haf a century ater.
Consequenty t s beyond a shadow of a doubt that
Trthemus actuay found the aphabet n unbad.
Unfortunatey, Trthemus has not preserved for us
any part of Wasthad s books, so t s not possbe to
ascertan the reason for the formaton of a Greek
aphabet for the ancent Germanc, but there are
enough ndcatons eft to show why t was chosen for
the Gothc anguage.
In the days of ng Pram, n the mdde of the
fourth century . C., Trthemus says there was a
prest Theocaus, who was versed n Greek, Scythan,
and German, and was chosen pontfe of ove by the
Scambrans. At that tme the prests used the Greek
anguage n ther hoy paces. There had been no
tempes, and the prests sacrfced n groves, under
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
eafy trees. Ony then a tempe was but, and here
Theocaus taught the chdren of the nobes, prophesed
the future to the peope and sang the deeds of the
kngs, whch the youths were obged to earn by heart
and to sng on festve days. In certan seasons the
prests dd not ve n the ctes, but n the sotude,
where they ate tte and taught the course of the
stars and ancent hstory.1
One recognzes here at a gance Caesar s descrpton
of the Druds n the Commentares, I. 13 ff. ut
Trthemus coud not possby have transferred such a
descrpton of the Gac prests to the Germans, f
he had not found the transformaton esewhere. Now
Tactus, or, to speak more correcty, Pseudo-Tactus,1
has consstenty transferred the descrpton of the
Gaus to that of the Germans, n order to harmonze
the Gac and Germanc sdes of the ranks. In the
Germana the account of the Druds s found scattered
n varous chapters. In chapter II we are tod that
no one among the Germans dared to punsh crmnas
e cept the prests, as the crme was consdered one
1 Anno Pram regs se to, mortuus est Marcomr du , qu nepos fut
prm Sunnpns, de quo supra dctum est, quod cum aa ducbus gentera
perdu ert n Germanum. e nter mutos beros, fum habut vnum,
nomne Theocaum, vrum n omn sapenta Graecorum, Scytharum, et
Germanorum praestantssmum, quern Scambr magnum Ious pontfcem
consttuerunt: et erat s antstes, par ens, augur, et vates. tebantur
autem sacerdptes Graeco sermons n sacrs muto tempore, nec aterus
nguae comm tonem admttebant. Tempa deorum vsc ue ad ud tempos
non habuerunt, sed mmoabant numnbus sus sub certs frondoss arbon-
bus quas udco praecedente sacerdotes consecrauerant. . . . Ternpum
quoque n eadem vrbe Neomago Iou consttuerunt magnum atque fortss-
mum, n quo Theocaus pontfe cum sacerdotbus habtans, fos prncpum
atque nobum n morbus et scenta nsttut, vatcna popuo d t, regum
fortter acta carmnbus scrpst, quae uuentus memorter dscere compusa,
debus fests canere n tempo consueut. Certs tamen ann temporbua,
non n vrbbus, sed n sotudne, commorabantur sacerdotes, qubus et
cbus erat parcus, et ngen e erctato ad dscendum cursus astrorum,
carmnaque et veterum hstoran contnua, Trthemus, Opera hstorea,
p. 5f.
1 See p. 324 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD
237
aganst the gods. Ths s a paraphrase of the udca
dutes of the Druds n Caesar:
Tactus.
Ceterum neque anmadvertere ne-
que vncre, ne verberare qudem,
ns sacerdotbus permsson non
quas n poenam, nec ducs ussu,
ed veut dep mperante, quern
adesse beantbus credunt, Germ.,
II.
Caesar.
I rebus duna ntersunt . .
Nam fere do omnbus controuerss
pubcs pruatsque consttuunt, et,
s quod est admssum facnus, s
caedes facta, s de heredtate, de
fnbus controuersa est, dem de-
cernunt, praema poenasque con-
sttuunt. . . ue omnes undque,
qu controuersas habent, conuenunt
eorumque decrets udcsque parent,
Comm., I. 13.
The commentators, who have not even dreamed of
ths transference from the account of the Gaus to
that of the Germans, have n despar gven up the
ob of harmonzng the statement n Tactus wth the
specfc asserton n Caesar, I. 23, that the kngs had
the power of fe and death over ther sub ects.1
Chapter I n Tactus s smary crbbed out of
Caesar, I. 16 and 17:
Tactus.
I. Deorum ma ma Mercurum co-
unt.
II. Cu certs debus humans quo-
que hosts tare fas habent.
ercuem ac Martem
nmabus pacant.
concesss
III. Ceterum nee cohbere paret-
bus deos, neque n uam human
ors specem assmuare, e mag-
ntudne coeestum arbtrantur.
Caesar.
Deum ma me Mercurum count,
I. 17.
u sunt adfect grauorbus mor-
bs quque n proes percusque
uersantur, aut pro uctms homnes
mmoant aut se mmoaturos uouent,
I. 16.
Martem bea regere. uc, cum
proeo dmcare consttuerunt, ea
quae heo cepernt, perumque de-
uouent: cum superauerunt, anmaa
capta mmoant, I. 17.
A nman magntudne smuacra
habent, I. 16.
1 A. aumstark, Auaftthrcht Er uerung des agcmencn Thees der
Germana des Tactus, Lepzg 1875, p. 364 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The reference to Mercury s so ceary taken out
of Caesar, down to the very phraseoogy, that no further
dscusson woud be necessary. ut here the per-
versty of schoars s so marked that I sha go over
the matter n deta. aumstark1 cams that Caesar
was the frst to have mentoned German gods, that
Mercury, Mars, and ercues were named as such by
Tactus n hs Annaes and storae, and that or-
danes, Pauus Daconus, onas of obbo, and Gregory
of Tours gave the names of Germanc dvntes.
ordanes I have aready dscussed, and Pauus Dacon-
us and onas of obbo I sha dscuss at another tme.
Gregory of Tours may be dsmssed wth a few words.
e does not menton any German gods, for n II. 29 he
gves ony a stereotyped account of Roman dvntes
as an e ampe of dos. e tes of Saturn, who was
to be deposed by hs son, upter, who ved n ncest,
and Mars and Mercury, who were gven to magc arts.
There s not even a trace of German gods here. Caesar
smary says dstncty ( I. 21) that the Germans have
ony the vsbe sun, fre, and moon as gods, and that
of the rest they have not even heard by report. Ths,
then, eaves Tactus a aone.
Tactus, n hs storae, I . 64, makes a messenger
of the Tencter, n a speech, thank the common gods,
and especay Mars. Ths s merey a genera phrase
whch tes nothng of the Germanc gods, any more than
the statement of Procopus, n hs De beo gothco,
II. 15, TO Apr edv vop ouat // wrov. In ether
case, we have ony a reference to the fghtng pro-
penstes of the Germans. In Annaes, III. 57 we
have a dstnct reference to a sacrfce n men and
horses to Mars and Mercury,2 but ths s obvousy a
mstake n udgment by Tactus, who remembered
1 Ibd., p. 411.
ctores dversam acera Mart ac Mercurc sacravere, quo voto equ,
vr, cuncta vcta occdon dantur.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 239
the passage n Caesar, I. 17, where the reference s
to the Gaus. It w be seen ater that severa pass-
ages n the Germana are based on Tactus storae,
and possby Annaes. It s most key, therefore,
that the forger confused the account of the Germans
and the Gaus, because he found t so n Tactus. In
Annaes, II. 12, Tactus speaks of the meetng of
Germans n a forest sacred to ercues. It s m-
possbe to assert that ercues s here a German
dvnty, because there were aong the Rhne severa
ocates named after the Roman ercues.
We are thus eft wth a few vague references, and
ony n Tactus, from whom the forger drew hs state-
ments.1 The fata concdence n wordng, Deorum
(so aso n some te ts of Caesar) ma me Mercurum
count, shows that we have here a transference from
Gau to Germany, whch cannot be met by any argu-
ment to the contrary.
Tactus. Caesar.
Ceterum ar super vres, qubus Ingent magntudne corporum
enumeratos pauo ante popuos Germanos, ncredb urtute atque
antecedunt, truces, nstae fertat e erctatone n arms esse praedca-
arte ac tempore enocnantur. ngra bant (saepenumero sese cum hs
scuta, tncta corpora, atras ad congressos ne uutum qudem atque
proea noctes egunt, psaque form- acem ocuorum dcebant ferre po-
dne atque umbra fera s e erctus tusse), I. 39.
terrorem nferunt, nuo hostum
sustnente novum ac veut nfernum
aspectum: nam prm n omnbus
proes ocu vncuntur, Germ.,
LIII.
Arovstus gave rse to the soders of the Ar, who,
to produce a st more startng effect than tod by
Caesar, panted ther sheds and bodes back and
1 P. ochart (De I authentcty des Annaes et des stores de Tacte,
Pars 1890), s unquestonaby mstaken n hs assumpton that Poggo
raccon forged the storae and Annaes, because the Germana was
wrtten before 851 and s based on them. ut, to say the east, the s-
torae and Annaes have nterpoatons of as ate as the eghth century, and
these I dscuss esewhere.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
fought n dark nghts. The forger dd not know the
German adage, In der Nacht snd ae atzen grau,
and that there was no need to pant bodes and faces
back, n order to appear back at nght tme. After
that comes the parae from Caesar that the Germans
were terrbe but the perfecty cear statement, ne
uutum qudem atque acem ocuorum dcebant ferre
potusse, s here turned nto a supposedy Tactean
ban mot that the frst thngs to be conquered n batte
are the eyes.
In chapter I of the Germana we have a good us-
traton of the ecectc way n whch the hstory of the
Germans was made up.
Tactus. Caesar.
Coeunt, ns qud fortutura et anc reperebat causam, quod
ubtum ncdt, certs debus, cum apud Germanos ea consuetude esset,
aut nchoatur una aut mpetur: ut rnatresfarnae eorum sortbus et
nam agends rebus hoc auspcatss- uatcnatonbus decararent, utrum
mum ntum credunt. proeum commtt e usu esset,
necne eas ta dcere: non ease
fas Germanos superare, s ante no-
uam unam proeo contendssent,
1.50.
Nec derum numerum, ut nos, Ga se omnes ab Dte patre pro-
sed noctum computant. sc con- gnatos praedcant dque ab drudbua
sttuunt, sc condcunt: no ducere prodtum dcunt. Ob earn causam
dem vdetur. spata omns tempors non numero
derum, sed noctum fnunt des
nataes et mensum et annorum
nta sc obseruant, ut noctem des
subsequatur, I. 18.
Caesar tes how Arovstus decned to gve batte
and how he earned that the German women, who were
gven to vatcnatons, had decared that the Germans
woud not be vctorous, f they began the batte before
the new moon. rom ths partcuar case the forger
generazed the statement that the Germans had ther
meetngs n the begnnng and at the end of the new
moon. avng once ponted out the mportance of
the nght for the Germans, the forger proceeded to
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 241
transfer Caesar s statement n regard to the Gaus,
who counted ther months and years by the nghts,
and made the Germans the foowers of the Druds.
As usua, the forger changed Caesar s perfecty smpe
statement, sc obseruant, ut noctem des subsequatur,
nto another Tactean bon mot, sc consttuunt, sc
condcunt, no ducere dem vdetur. It w be
notced that the provenence of the Gaus from Puto
was by the forger transferred to the Ar, who wth
ther backened forms gave an mpresson of the
nferna host, formdne atque umbra feras e erctus
terrorem nferunt.
rom what precedes t s cear that the forger who
wrote the Germana, ether on hs own account, or
because he found t so n hs sources, tred to ascrbe
a the quates of the Gaus and Druds to the Germans,
that s, to the ranks. Ths s precsey what s done
throughout unbad s work, as we earn from Trt-
hemus compaton. Caesar says, whatever hs source
for t may have been, that the Druds, for prvate and
pubc reasons, used Greek etters.1 Caesar aso tes
of Greek nscrptons n evetan terrtory.2 rom
these two statements, and from the Tro an orgn of
the ranks, as tod n the Antqutas, the wrter of the
Germana concocted the story of the arrva of Uysses
n German terrtory and estabshng hmsef at Asc-
burgum on the Rhne. Uysses s supposed to have
eft there an atar, naturay wth a Greek nscrpton,
and other Greek nscrptons were st supposed to
have e sted n Raeta and n Germany.3
1 Pubcs pruatsque ratonbus Graecs tters utantur, I. 14.
1 In castrs euetorum tabuae repertae sunt tters Graecs confectae,
1.29.
1 Ceterum et U en qudam opnantur ongo o et fabuoso errore n
hunc Oceanum deatum adsse Germanae terras, Ascburgumque, quod n
rpa Rhen stum hodeque ncotur, ab o consttutum nomnatumque
. . . ararn un etam U consecratam adecto Laertae patrs nomne
eodem oco om repertam, monumentaque et tumuos quosdam Graecs
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
We can trace ths whoe humbug n the Germanc
from ts sources.
rom Trthemus account of unbad s work t
appears that the orgna wrter (Wasthad) had gven
the hstory of the fa of Troy, foowed by a ong st
of kngs, up to the death of ng Antenor, whom the
Scandnavans, Goths, and Swedes ked near the Dan-
ube n the year 440 .C. Ths, of course, s not the
orgna Antenor of Troy, but one of the many Antenors
mentoned among the kngs of the ranks.
Dudo, of Sant- uentn, wrote about the year 1020
De morbus et acts prmorum Normannae ducum,1
where he says that near the Danube there ved n
Daca the natons that, ke a swarm of bees, had ssued
from Scandnava.2 After teng of the pratca e -
pedtons of the men from Scandnava, he makes the
statement that the Dacans, caed by ther own peope
Dana or Dan, boasted of beng descended from
Antenor, who, after the fa of Troy, escaped from the
Achvans and came to the country of Iyrcum.3
G. eeger4 assumes that Dudo got hs dea of Ante-
nor as the ancestor of the Danes from the Gesta ran-
corum, due to Dudo s ncredbe gnorance, and that
the confuson of Daca and Dana s the resut of ths
tters nscrptos n confno Germanae Raetaeque adhuc e tare: quae
neque confrmare argument s, neque refeere n anmo est: e ngeno
suo qusque demat, ve addat fdem, III.
1 . Lar, n Mf mores de a socctd des antqwres de Normande, 3 sgre,
vo. III, pt. 2, 1865.
2 In coposa gtur ntercapedne a Danubo ad Scythc pont usque
confnum dffusae, commorantur ferae gentes et barbarae, quae e Canza
nsua, Oceano bne nde crcumsepta, veut e amen apum e canstro, seu
gadus e vagna, dverstate mutmoda dcuntur prosusse, consuetudne
barbarca, bd., p. 129.
Igtur Dac nuncupantur a sus Dana, ve Dan, goranturque se e
Antenore progentos qu, quondam Tro ae fnbus depopuats, meds
eapsus Achvs, Iyrcos fnes penetravt cum sus, bd., p. 130.
4 ber de Tro anersagen der ranken und Normannen, Landau 1890,
p. 31 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 243
same stupdty. ut . Prentout1 has, wth greater
ustce, shown that the reference to the ocaton of the
Dacans s taken out of ordanes, even as to the
wordng, and he shows that ordanes dd not make the
mstake of confusng the Dacans wth the Danes.
Prentout, however, agrees wth eeger that the der-
vaton of the Dansh kngs from Antenor, s Dudo s
bunder, due to a wfu change from the Gesta
rancorum.
oth wrters are to some e tent mstaken. Aready
the eghth century shows a confuson of the Dacans
and the Danes, and Dudo must have derved hs story
of the Tro an orgn of the Danes from a source whch
quoted unbad, where the Danes are brought n
drect contact wth Antenor near the Danube, that s,
n Daca.
Aethcus says that the Meopar are a race of saors
n the north.2 They are wonderfu shpbuders and
the frst to use submarnes and torpedoes.3 Myoparon
1 tude crtque sur Dudon de Sant- uentn et son sore det premers
Dues Normands, Pars 1916, p. 35 ff.
1 Et aas scrbt dem phosophus nsoas septentronaes, ub Meoparos
nautcos es.se adfrmat, Wuttke, op. et., p. 11 aso p. 13 (nsoae Meo-
parotae), and pp. 33, 34, 43.
3 Detde ad nsoas Meoparontas Aethcus pervehtur, quas duarum
gemnatas anuarum ambtum nquens n oceanum magnum borrcum n
ongtudnem non modca crcumyaatas pso peago nam nundatone
fumnum nrgua popuo barbarco fecundae, ngeno effcace tamque
yeoce n arcum navaum et strnuo s n fabrorum fornace, eorum perta
n dverss operbus occupata. Nonnumquam etam tam veoce sunt nav-
gatone, ut atenter trerbus aut scaphs seu carns doose foramne per-
tunss, earum runam et necem navgantum ve runam ma mam facant,
et omna quae nb sunt voenter auferant. Et ad e tremum terum per-
ctats nautcs, naufrago m perpetrato m , terum navum nstructonem
prstnam reparant. abent taque ndustram operand nautcam, quam
n nus part IS mund ve nsps mars conperre se dct ad nventonem
arcum quarum ab homnbus ncertum duceretur. acunt nmpe naves,
quas Comphas nuncupant, adnectant catnu as ferro ducte nsertas
cortce n gyro usque ad summum mro ngeno, adstrctus tantummodo
fundus gns evgats, et ab ntus stagno et crudo admodum et e tento coro
cum btumne yrter adstrctae, vdecet asncto. Meopar quoque
cytmam confectonem, nquunt, apparato sos specuo eectrno et vtro
vade e ucdssmo spssoque connectentes acerrmo cuce ponunt. Tarn
sub aquarum denstate quam et medum nundatonem s ncumbuernt,
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
s the name for a ght pratca boat, both n Greek
and Roman terature, from whch Aethcus has named
the pratca sands of the north. The northern prates
who are mentoned n Greek and Latn wrters snce
the days of Ptoemy are the Sa ons, and Aponars
Sdonus sad of them: contra Sa onum pandos myo-
parones, quorum quot remges vders, totdem te
cernere putes archpratas ta smu omnes mperant,
parent, docent, dscunt atrocnar unde nunc etam
et quam purmum caveas, causa successt ma ma
movend hosts est enm hoste trucuentor mpro-
vsus aggredtur, praevsus eabtur, spernt obectos,
sternt ncautos: s sequatur ntercpt, s fugat
evadt. It s from ths descrpton, supposedy of the
end of the ffth century, that the stora whch
Isdore of Seve quotes1 and Aethcus got ther
descrpton of the Sa on prates. ut t s most key
umne nunquam ndgent n tenuem n g uvem aquarum sursum re-
spcentes. Tantam vm ngenorum sunt edoct ut resubpnats vrbus
u ta a specua parva, voragne cum btumne supradcto ta, aquae
nterus ntrore non queant. Uncns ferres adeo n manuum ve dgtorum
smtudnem curvats cum catnos ferres mro ngeno products, ut n
qubuscumque gurgtbus mpetu vepcssmo emssae fuernt, mo ut
quamvs modco apo contgernt, comphas ubcumque vouernt ancho-
ram fgere, statm quando vouernt statonem facant, et aarum navum
runam non ncurrant. entorum vehementam toerant absque uo per-
cuo. Tempestates mars, quas aequor e saepus pattur, non metuunt
nec percuum arum ncurrunt, sed n tanta veoctate eevatonem aquarum
sufferunt, ut absque aqua moesta portum quo tendunt pertngant.
Ma me ab nto menss un, quando stum stearum ve sgna praecpua
cognovernt, usque aendas Npvembrs quas ad praedam sne ua nter-
mssone m erumpunt. Unde dem phosophus at: O tu mare brume-
rcum, catago mutorum homnum, aquons pnna s ad summum nau-
fragum gentum ad e tremum utra magntudnem, pscum et buarum
ac homnum hamum, trumphatorum hostum cachnfatorum naufragum,
aupnum navum. Prvata vehcua naucerum subsecuta am mprte
percuum, mphaque arma adsumtur et carna magna trturatur, trers
sngutu m rgatur, sc h afa doose obprmtur. Uuant naves mars
murmure yorante decpua comphas n mod c um testtudns coces
adamantns at erga navum umbecos acueum. Meoparorum nsdas
runa mutorum f g er. Gement naves mars praedonum crudeum sub
atce fore dromones. arbarca enm ngua Dromu vagnes prnas nuncu-
pant, d est aquarum praedones sub aqua degentes, bd., p. 21 ff.
1 De quabus stora Gens, nqut, Sa onum moparonbus, non
vrbus ntuntur, fugae potus quam beo parat, I . 1. 21.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 245
that the stora of Isdore s one of the Antqutates,
hence an nterpoaton of the eghth century.
The account of the prates s found n Tactus
Germana, but here we no onger have the Sa ons, but
the Swedes, accredted wth pracy, hence a much ater
account, of not earer than the end of the eghth
century. ochart observed,1 qute correcty, that n
Tactus Annaes and storae there s a queer descrp-
ton of a shp that has a prow at both ends and can
move n ether drecton. Curousy enough, the Ger-
mana has the same account, and from a study of the
three passages t may be shown that we have before us,
to say the east, eghth century nterpoatons n the
storae and Annaes.
In the Annaes we are tod of shps whch had a rudder
at each end, so that the rowng coud be done n ether
drecton.2 No such shps are descrbed anywhere
ese, e cept n the case of the Egyptan shps of state.
Assumng that we have here a correct descrpton by
Tactus, t s certany strange that even to the word-
ng t shoud concde wth a descrpton of such
shps n the storae. ere we have the descrpton
of prates boats, caed camarae, whch are covered
wth roofs n storms and move ths way and that way
by nterchangng the oars.3 There s no reference here
to two rudders, though the prow s supposed to be at
ether end.
We have a detaed descrpton of these prates
boats n the same regon of the Pontus by Strabo. e
says that they have ght boats, narrow and ong,
whch can hod from twenty-fve to thrty men, and
whch the Greeks ca df tapat. These dpapae are
used by them as freght-boats. When they return
1 Op. et., p. 126. ,
1 Pures adposts utrmque gubernacus, converse ut repente remgo
bne ve nc adpeerent, Annaes, II. 6.
storae, III. 47.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
home they carry these boats on ther shouders nto
the forest. They smary hde ther boats when out
on pratca e pedtons on and.1 There s an nter-
poaton n ths passage of Strabo. After a correct de-
scrpton of the boats, there foows the statement that
the Greeks ca them dpapcu, athough no such name
occurs esewhere n Greek. What Strabo taks about
s the f tuondpatv, whch s repeatedy mentoned as a
prate boat n the Greek and Latn wrters, and whch,
as myoparones, we have seen has survved n Aponars
Sdonus, Isdore of Seve, and Aethcus. Apparenty
dftapeu has been substtuted n Strabo for pva dputv
throughout the whoe story.
In Greek and n Latn, camera, besdes meanng a
room, means a covered carrage. If, therefore, t
means a boat, t can be ony a covered boat but n
Strabo there s not even a dstant reference to such
a vesse. Indeed, a boat that coud easy be carred
on men s shouders coud not be a covered boat.
Aethcus descrbed the camera and camereca as covered
MeTa E rffv 2v6 T)v a -rpr ropYwav tA Tf da AtTt T A-
aubv a rya v a v6 ov tapa a, b rt s ov u u w a A EI TI, TO
av daov f y oCoa. wo 8e duo T O crcd f d aTrav t OTnp, ov, uv.ura
I O TE / TTc, orevd a ouqpa, Soov avftpuwcov te tE .a e om 6e 6 eva,
o.Ttvtov fe T td ovra 6 aodou ro ravTctc rvdnf.vff a ouo actrrd o
E .Tfve5 (tu - (pad 8 dn6 rf Idoavog OT cmd TOU (tfcv d(OTa
A ouog Trp M6.be A atav o tra, Ad ayva 84 t v vo tccv, v f o av
I a a A npaT()aT( c, o TOI Aoa oupoDv v o/.o, a TO vo ov
o o TOUTCO e o wvonduda- TCO 8 otv d uoov or ov aTaa evaI 6-
. OI a f.-n-t/ A Tt: TUTI: v TO o). (o, tote, 6s 03 tv ) a n a
fta aTTO oaTovoa- tpoa a Sdvovo 8 a Ste a o TO on.toouv E O WS.
d s 01Y TeS a dyopdv a Sddsmv TCO dgrta oftEvcov navt-
O TE 84 e Ta o ea /. - , vav o ev ov ypnes, avaOt -ftvn TOI -
OT TO uo c dvap c nv fcd TO I 8 U Ou , fev ocnte a o oOov,
doo rvTE YTT aroupf eow 8e td v, TO ao.6 TOW n etv. T6 f
otoOo a E Tf a oTpa, yvtoema I O TE /.w6r p(a, E ot d-
to y n avTf TO tqdou avro c avuvTO rftf TOIO a ftsd (AEpav
dv8oano8a)ov ( v f 6 fv d6comv em vroa cotovo p( 6w , nerd TO S
dvd t ou n vwvts TOI dn Waa nv E M.E ov TOI SwaffevonEvo TO
o-t TI 6or ftEu TOT f YEn6voyv TOI d8 ovn vo dvTE OTOEvra vd no -
d a aTdyovov avrdvSoov Ta anuoa - f) 8 v.-ro Pontaoc dfor,-
EOT 8d TI I o/ yfav TW ,-t uTo u vov, I. 2. 12.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 247
boats.1 The descrpton n Aethcus, as probaby
everythng ese n t, s not due to a transaton from
a Greek orgna, as camed by otz,2 but to a trans-
aton from the Arabc. The Arabc orgna may have
e sted aso n a Greek transaton, or the transator
wrote n that horrbe Graeco-Latn stye whch charac-
terzes the Latn transators of the Syro-Latn te ts
of the Gospes but the Aethcus before us s so fu
of Arabc words as to make the transaton from the
Arabc an absoute certanty. Speakng of the came-
reca, the transator says that t had n the mdde a
hunched cocherum ke the hump of a came. Co -
cherum does not occur esewhere n Latn. It s the
Arab. f kaka the hoow chest, the kee.
Ths Arab, kaka has gven rse to the kee words
n the Germanc and Romance anguages. We have
O G. keoa, a transaton of rates (naves). The
emma s due to Servus,3 rates abusve naves, nam
propre rates sunt conve ae nvcem trabes, from whch
t s obvous that rates was taken to be the beams
ted together or the kee of a shp. Now, the
transaton of rates n Arabc s kaak, whch org-
nay means a bag fed wth ar and used for swm-
mng. It s from the Pers. kaak a knd of foat for
passng rvers, constructed of bundes of reeds and the
ke, and a number of nfated skns, whch s, no doubt,
reated to Pers. kk a hoow reed. We have Syr.
1 Camereca navs opnatssma ob hoc nuncupata quod cameorum more
n tnedo curvum cocherum quas gybbum came habeat, quod fenestras
obquas modcas ad ventorum receptacua ferat. Canara sursum consuta
cors magns conuncts umbone m n smtudnem ebetum facta m n
psum gbbum, qu a ut anhetum ventorum recperet, mo n smtudnem
tontru magn reboat terrbem sontum. Tempestates mars sne percuo
to erat. Ad navae beum robustssmo vgore obfrmata atque munta
narratur. anc navem Cycrobem n oceanas nsoas rsargcas n suae
arts perta m dem hstorcus nvensse narrat ur , Wuttke, op. ct., p. 34.
1 Phoogus, vo. 65 (1906), p. 97.
To Aened. I. 43.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
) - kakd nternatatorus, rats, naveua, cymba.
rom Arab. 4T kaak foat, ferry deveoped W
kaka nfated, chest, kee, and from ether one or the
other we get n Aethcus cocherum nfated body,
kee and O G. rates keoa, where rates combnes
the two meanngs of kee and shp. Later O -
German and the ASa on gosses ventured on a Latn
etymoogy and wrote ceo ceoa but that s absurd,
snce ceoa means kee, and hence, ke carna, s
used for shp n genera, but never means swft
boat, as mped by ceo . A the Germanc words
for kee and a the Romance words of the same
group, generay derved from the O German, are n
reaty derved from an Arabc goss to rates.
Asde from Aethcus, no other source knows any-
thng of camereca, and no other source but Strabo and
Tactus record Comoro. The form camereca at once
shows where Aethcus got hs shp. Athenaeus1 gves
an account of some shps of an enormous sze whch
Ptoemy Phopator but. One of them was caed
dadaf n/roc. It was haf a stadum n ength and was
ftted out most u urousy wthn. The kee was
naturay fat and there were doube prows and poops,
n order to wthstand the hgh waves. Suetonus says
that Caesar went wth Ceopatra up the Ne n a
thaamegus. Athenaeus does not dstncty say that
ether end of the boat coud be used as a prow, but
that s apparenty what he meant by the doube
prows. The enormous ength of the shp and ts fat
bottom made t dffcut for t to turn n the rverbed,
and so, no doubt, the shp coud be rowed n ether
drecton. It was ths that gave rse to the egend of
a boat whch had two prows and whch Mnerva,
accordng to ygnus, frst but for Danaus when he
1 . 37, 38.
1 Caesar, 52.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 249
fed to Egypt.1 ut t s ony through the story of
Noah s ark that the dea of a boat whch coud go n
ether drecton was deveoped. Aethcus transated
da af a fot: by camereca, and nvented the second boat,
camera, because Noah s ark s mentoned n the be
as navs bcamerata and trcamerata. Aethcus
aso descrbes a boat, vago, whch s due entrey to hs
magnaton, for the name does not occur agan. e ds-
tncty mentons that the vago was but ke the ark and
says that t coud go hther and thther.2 Ths s taken
out of a descrpton of the ark, fasey ascrbed to ede.3
We can now see how the reference to camera occurred
n Tactus. The Gr. da affffb/ gave rse to Lat.
camara, whch s mentoned as a shp n the cataogue
gven by Auus Geus.4 Camara coud refer ony to a
shp whch had decks or cabns, and obvousy was a
shp of state used on the Ne. ygnus ascrbed the
nventon of such a shp to Mnerva, when Danaus went
to Egypt, that s, he had n mnd the Egyptan cdafOf-6 .
Tactus, therefore, coud not have commtted the ms-
take of cang a prate boat, such as Strabo descrbed
specfcay, by the name of a shp of state. The
mstake made by the nterpoator arose ony through
a msunderstandng, whch Aethcus was the frst to
create. rom Aponars Sdonus he got hs dea of
1 Tune prmum dctur Mnerva navem fecsse bproram n qua Danaus
profugeret, CL III, ygn abvae, ed. M. Schmdt, enae 1872, p. 31
Mnerva prma navem bproram Danao aedfcavt, n qua Aegyptum fra-
trem profugt, CCL II, bd., p. 153.
1 agones navcuas n mare mro ngeno fabrcatas, ut phosophus
adaert, e tenubus tabus evgats ac doats, aeres amns crcumdats.
Turrcuaa sursum caeatas concusas esse gypss btumnats (ct, scut
archa m fusse egmus factum. Et ob hoc vagones nuncupat, quas
hue ucque veoc cursu vagantes et cto properantes quaesque n Troanea
obedone n Smoente fuerunt. Nam Aban, et Tmazet, Meot, Mnazet,
Gangnes, Tuch has naves utuntur et eas prones n barbarca ngua
appeant. Utors enm quam dromones sunt, adtamen n medterraneo
mare nusquam reperuntur, Wuttke, op. e., p. 35.
1 Ia super fuctus duv hue atque uc fatgata ferebatur, Mgne,
Patro, ot., vo. C, co. 1179.
. 25. 5.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
the nava prowess of the Sa ons, who were reputed to
be dreaded prates. e may have earned from
Pny1 that the German prates made ther canoes out
of a snge tree, whch coud hod thrty persons. So
he created a naton of Myoparones who operated n
the North. e unted the nformaton about marve-
ous nava archtecture from Athenaeus, as a com-
parson of the passage from Aethcus quoted on page
292 wth Athenaeus, . 36-44, shows, added to t a
he knew about the navs camerata of the be, and made
the prates bud shps whch the Egyptan Ptoemes
ony knew how to bud. Thus arose the camara,
camereca, and vago of Aethcus. The nterpoator of
storae, III. 47, earned about the camara from
Aethcus and possby from the be, and fnshed
by sayng, sc nter undas vovuntur, par utrmque
prora et mutab remgo, quando hnc ve nc
appeere ndscretum et nno um est. The nter-
poator took such a kng to the shp that coud go
hther and thther that he repeated the same story,
amost n the same words, n regard to shps that he
had the Romans bud on the sand of the atavans,
that s, n the regon descrbed by Aethcus.2 In ths
new passage the reaton to Athenaeus #o a/f -oc and
Aethcus camereca s even cearer than n the storae.
The nterpoaton n Strabo of the word dpapa for
/ MOTtdpov s unquestonaby ater than that n Tactus,
because here we have no reference whatsoever to a
boat wth two prows, the word dpapa havng aready
become conventonazed for a pratca boat.
I. 203.
Me naves suffcere vsae properataeque, aae breves, angusta pupp
proraque et ato utero, quo facus fuctus toerarent quaedam panae
carns, ut sne no a sderent pures ad post s utrmque gubernacus,
converse ut repente remgo hnc ve nc adpeerent mutae pom hue
stratae, super quas tormenta veherentur, smu aptae ferends equs aut
commeatu, ves habes, ctae rems, augebantur aacrtate mtum n
specem ac terrorem, Am/taes, II. 6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 251
The forger of the Germana went one better. e
took the whoe passage from the storae, III. 47,
and concocted a new story for the Swedsh prates.
In the storae, III. 46, we are tod that the Dacans
were becomng restess. In the ne t chapter we have
an account of the other natons n the Pontus, who were
beng roused to sedton by a save, a former prefect
of the navy, by the name of Ancetus. e corrupted
the barbarans wth the promse of spo even for the
poorest. Then we get the statement that the bar-
barans traveed about n shps caed camarae, whch
were but wth decks, so as to keep out the waves.
rom ths account we get the absurd statement n the
Germana1 that the Swedes honor weath, that they
are rued by one man, and that ther arms are n the
custody of a save. The sentence, praeter vros
armaque cassbus vaent, was ntended, no doubt,
for praeter vres armaque cassbus vaent, whch s a
counterpart of Isdore s gens Sa onum non vrbus
nttur, fugae potus quam beo parat, or, st more
cosey, of egesppus 2 (Sa ona) vadssmum genus
homnum perhbetur et praestans ceters, pratcs tamen
myoparonbus non vrbus nttur fugae potus quam
beo paratum. rom the sentence n storae,
III. 47, corrupto n spem rapnarum egentssmo
quoque, we get here the absurd statement, est apud
os opbus honos. rom the menton that Ancetus
was mpatent of change, mutatons mpatens, we
1 Suonum hnc cvtates, pso n Oceano, praeter vros armaque cassbus
vaent. forma navum eo dffert quod utrnque prora paratam semper appu-
su frontem agt. nec ves mnstrant nec remos n ordnem aterbus adun-
gunt soutum, ut n qubusdam fumnum, et mutabe, ut res posct, hnc
vc nc remgum. est apud os et opbus honos eoque unus mpert at,
nus am e ceptonbus, non precaro ure parend. nec arma, ut apud
ceteros Germanos, n promscuo, sod causa sub custode, et qudem servo,
qua subtos hostum ncursus prohbet Oceanus, otosae porro armatorum
manus face ascvunt: enmvero neque npbem neque ngenuum, ne -
bertnum qudem arms praeponere rega uttas est, Germana, LI .
. 15.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
get the smary absurd eaboraton, eoque unus
mpertat, nus am e ceptonbus, non precaro ure
parend. rom the perfecty natura statement that
Ancetus, a barbaran save, started a rebeon, arma
moverat, we get the horrby perverted statement
that the arms were not kept promscuousy, as among
the other Germans, but were guarded by a save,
nec arma, ut apud ceteros Germanos, n promscuo,
sed causa sub custode, et qudem servo. It woud
be dffcut to fnd a more stupd transformaton of
an aready nterpoated story.
These northern prates are caed Suones.1 eyond
the Suones, accordng to the Germana, ve the
Stones. It s cear from ordanes that these are dent-
ca wth hs Suetd,2 and from the Arabc accounts
we see that Suetd, Stones are derved from A-
aswad, the ack Sea, near whch they ved. eyond
Sueba, accordng to the Germana, ve the Peucn,
enet, and enn. The Peucn were orgnay caed
astarnae and are by speech, cuture, and domce
Germans, contamnated ony wth the Sarmatans by
ntermarrage.3 The Peucn are unversay recognzed
to have been Cets who ved at the mouth of the
Danube.4 Ony Pny thought them to be Germans
who ved near the Dacans,6 who otherwse were
caed Getae.8 rom the fourth century on, the Getae
were confused wth the Goth, and at the same tme,
no doubt, the Dac began to be confused wth the
1 See p. 251.
1 Suetd, cognt n hac gente requs corpora emnentores, Getea,
III (23).
e Suebae fns. Peucnorum enetorumque et ennorum natones
Germans an Sarmats ascrbam dubto: quamquam Peucn, quos qudam
astarnas vocant, sermone cutu sede ac domcs ut German agunt.
ordes omnum ac torpor procerum conubs m ts non nh n Sarma-
tarum habtum foedantur, L I.
4 . euss, De Deutschen und de NachbarsMmme, Munchen 1837, p. 127 f.
Peucn, asternae, supra dcts contermn Dacs, I . 100.
Getae, Dac Romans dct, I . 80.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 253
Dan. ordanes speaks n the same breath of Goth
and Peucn, but eaves the atter near the Danube.1
ut the forger of the Germana, mstakng the Dad
for the Dan, paced the Peucn ne t to the Stones.
ere agan we see that Strabo was nterpoated after
the Germana was n e stence, for he, too, paces the
Peucn near the 2 6vec.2 There cannot be the sght-
est doubt about an nterpoaton here, because the
Peucn are correcty paced at the mouth of the
Danube, whereas the Sdones, as we see from the Ger-
mana, are somewhere n Norway. It s more than
key that the Scdr/vo, SSavts of Ptoemy, paced
ndefntey somewhere near the Northern Ocean, are
a smar nterpoaton. ordanes puts the Dan
together wth the Suetd,3 ust as the forger of the
Germana paced the Peucn, that s, the naton near
the Dac, near the Stones.
We can now see why the forger took the passage n
the storae, III. 47, as a bass for hs account of the
Suones. To hm the Pontus was a sea nto whch the
Danube fowed, but he reckessy transferred the whoe
regon to the north. A naton near the Pontus was
gven to pracy. So was the naton n the north,
caed Myoparones by Aethcus. The forger knew
from Arabc accounts about the Isu and Aswad.
e had a fant dea that the Dac and Dan were
one and the same, and he knew that the shps
wth doube prows were made for Danaus. rom a
that confuson arose the hodge-podge of the account
n the Germana deang wth the e treme north.
We can now return to the a of Troy.
1 Getea, I (91).
2c v bf Tf n Oovru y umcyvfu ( toc Tu eY TO Snopm d ee
M wot , o eft v T o av rco TOO Pfonav ov fbtavt Svres, eg t ea) pO a
8m Tnt vt . a v e A- ovo WYO TCU -cm od 2 t 8 6 v . s , o fe
TT II t /.T v aToa 6ve a rfpr 4v T(p Iffto p vf oov IIenuvo, II. 3.
17.
Dan, e psorum strpe progress , I (23).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
There s not a trace of a reaton between the a
of Troy and the Germans n Gregory of Tours or n
any author before the year 727. The Lber hstorae
rancorum begns wth the hstory of the a of Troy.
Aeneas escapes and settes near the Maeotde Swamp,
where he buds the cty of Scambra. The Aanans
make an ncurson upon the Maeotde Swamp and are
e ected by the Tro ans, who are now caed ranc by
aentnan on account of ther ferocty.1 Unwng
to pay ta es to Rome, the ranc move on and sette
near the Rhne. ere aramund, the son of Marcomr,
was chosen kng. Then they began to have (Sac)
aws. Thereupon we come to the account n Gregory
of Tours, accordng to whch Chodus, the son of
aramund, ved n Dsbargum, a fortfed pace n
Thurnga, a regon of Germany. redegar s Chronce,
whch has addtons made n the eghth century,
as s proved concusvey by the reference to rancus
and asso as of the ranks, quotes ths
pace as Esbargum, Asobargm, esbargm,3 etc.,
whch s not far removed from the Asdburgum of the
Germana. The Tro ans, athough enemes of the
Greeks, were confused wth the Greeks, hence the
Esbargum of Thurnga ed to Asdburgum of Tactus,
where Greek nscrptons were found. The whoe
Troy orgn of the ranks arose n the eghth century,
when t became fashonabe to consder the ranks
as the true potca descendants of the Romans. Ths
was e pressed n the geneaoges, whch I have ds-
cussed n connecton wth Pseudo- erosus,4 where the
ranks and Aamannans were cassed together wth
rtons and Romans, as descendants from Isaac.
1MG ., Scrp, rer. merov., vo. II, p. 241 ff.
1 G. Schnrer, De erfaster der sogenannen redegar-Chronk, reburg
1900, p. 90 ff.
MG ., Scrp, rer. merov., vo. II, p. 95.
4 See p. 213 .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 255
Of course, such a reatonshp coud have been pre-
dcated from the Chronographus ann CCCLIIII1 or
the Lber geneaogus ann CCCC II,2 but the
abbrevated form of the dervaton of the Romans
drecty from Isaac, shows that the reatonshp was
made out anew on the bass of the Arabc geneaogy.
rom the reatonshp of Rome to Troy arose aso the
reatonshp of the ranks to Troy.
Ths foows nevtaby from the account of the
Lber hstorae rancorum, whch, to udge from the
ast date recorded, namey, 727, was wrtten soon after
that date. ut t s n the account gven by unbad,
and reported by Trthemus, that we get the rea reason
for the correaton of ranks and Romans, whch actu-
ated the Troy story. Accordng to unbad,3 the
Tro ans, ater caed Scythans, and st ater, ranks,
were ocated near the mouth of the Danube. Ther
kng, Antenor, was ked n batte wth the Goths, who
came from Scanza. Ths was n 440 .C. Then hs
son, Marcomr, ascended the throne and determned to
avenge hs father s death. e caed together the
mnsters of hs gods, who evoked the sprts. Marcomr
saw before hm a three-headed monster, of whch one
head was that of a toad, the second of a on, the thrd
of an eage. The eage s head sad: Your offsprng
w subdue my head they w destroy both the on
and the toad. Smar predctons were made by the
toad s and on s heads. Then suddeny the monster
was changed nto the form of a man, wth the scepter n
the eft hand and the sword n the rght, who confrmed
the prophecy. Marcomr asked the aruna what the
sgnfcance of ths prophecy was. She tod hm that
he was to trave towards the west, to where the peope
representng the on, and descended from the Tro ans,
1MG ., Auctor. antq., vo. I , p. 15 ff.
1 Ibd., p. 154 ff.
Trthemus, Opera hstorca, p. 2 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
was stuated on ths sde of the Rhne. The toad
naton was vng across the Rhne, whe the naton
represented by the eage was that of the Romans. The
ranks were to sette between the two, the on and
the toad. They woud wage many wars wth the toads,
and many woud be ked but after many years they
woud possess themseves of the country of the toads,
and aso of the terrtory of the ons, unt, after three
generatons, there woud be one kng over a that and.
The ranks sent a egaton to the Sa ons, askng from
them permsson to sette n ther terrtory, after whch
they emgrated to rsa, and Marcomr conquered
much terrtory. It s up to the death of Marcomr that
Wasthad composed hs account n the Scythan an-
guage, from the a of Troy.
ere we have a suffcent reason why the ranks
are couped wth the Romans as descendants of Isaac.
We aso have a suffcent reason why they, ke the
Romans, shoud be derved from the Tro ans. If
the year 727 may be taken as the appro mate date of
the creaton of the Troy story, we get the tme of Chares
Marte, who conquered the rebeous Aamannans n
725, as the one n whch the pretensons to the Roman
Empre were frst mooted. ut t may be that, n
spte of the ast recorded date of 727, the work was
reay accompshed after 754, when Pope Stephen III
crowned Pppn and hs two sons, Chares and ar-
oman, kngs.
It s not easy to get at the ranksh orgns n the
Lber hstorae rancorum, because t s such a hodge-
podge from varous sources but a certan amount of
order may be estabshed n t. We are tod n ths
account, that when Aeneas fed to Itay, Antenor came
n shps to the shores of the Tanas, where he but
the cty of Scambra near the Maeotde Swamps. At
that tme the Aan rebeed aganst aentnan, who
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 257
defeated them, whereupon they fed from the shores
of the Danube to the Maeotde Swamps. At the
request of aentnan, the Tro ans e ected the Aan
from them, for whch reason aentnan caed them
n the Attc anguage, ranks, whch means ferocous.
After ten years the Emperor was gong to coect ta es
from the ranks, but they refused to pay them, sayng
that they had aways been free. aentnan attacked
them, and they moved away from Scambra and set-
ted near the Rhne. Wth the counse of ther eader,
Marcomr, the ranks chose hs son, aramund, for
ther onghared kng, and t was then that they began
to have aws. After the death of aramund, they
chose Chodo, the onghared one, as ther kng. They
came to Thurnga, where Chodo ved n the caste
Dspargum.
We have a st oder account of the Tro an orgn
of the ranks n Aethcus. efore gvng the story
as contaned there, we must ascertan more defntey
the age n whch Aethcus wrote. Much earnng has
been wasted to prove that St. erome was the rea
transator nto Latn of ths mpossbe work,1 whereas
t s very easy to show that t was wrtten after 711.
The chemca terms that occur n ths work are such
as are found n Arabc works on achemy, some of them
beng of Arabc orgn. Aethcus says of the earth:
Terran dct n psam massam cum sus possessorbus,
et pecorbus ac bests voatbus, cum aere ut
hemtca, carpaca, sataca et sorectca ac humarrca
atque athomca torradcaque safargca, spuraca et
brumarrca n eaque massa posta. 2 ere t s not
safe to dentfy the varous terms, as ther meanngs
are not gven. ortunatey, two of these terms occur
1 . Wuttke, op. ct. d Avezac, Etheus et es ouvrages cosmographquet
nttues de ce nom, Pars 1852 . Pertz, De Cosmographa Ethc br tret,
eron 1853.
Wuttke, op. tt., p. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
agan. We have umercus ocus the Sea of As-
phatum. 1 Aethcus dstncty cas t btum-
natum, hence t s Arab. _ - humar btumen u-
dacum. It cannot be from the ebrew, because
there t s bemdr. The second word s sqfargca,
whch occurs agan n connecton wth afrodca, to
e press earth n whch god and copper are found.2
The Gr. dypodry was used by the Syrans and Arabs
for copper, 3 and Arab. qufur, L- a - afra u
s god.
Thus the age of the Cosmographa s estabshed,
beyond a shadow of a doubt, as after 711. ut t
s rght here that we have an mportant account of the
Tro an orgn of the ranks. Aethcus confuses the
Aan wth the Aban. Accordng to hm, they ved
near hs country of Istra. Romuus waged war on the
1 Porro Schtarum gentes n mutam muntonem tam montanam quam
et satuum ref ertssmam campestra frugura uberrma et usque ad oceanum
sercum porrecta m atque mare Caspum, quod respct occasum, e nde a
merde usque ocum wnercum btumnatum, a parte aquons magnum
enm n gyrum datatum quas stads centum a radcbus mont bu s
umeros s), ta ferventem veut candentem fornacem de qua aqua s
voucres attgernt ve papavernt utra nequaquam vvere possunt. Idem
narrat, scut et superus muta praefatus est, quod de caore et vapore
umencorum montum, qua a parte nferorum vdsse se adsert f umantes,
prae nrna ardtate ve ustone, morts Coctorem nduct, bd., p. 48.
Den n nsoas rttancas et Tyen navgayt quas e rutancas
appeavt. Impertssmam gentem, horrorem nmum. Sectantes artes
mutas et ngeno ma mo terrarum poent. Metaa nvenre b narrat
aur et argent, orcac et stagn magntudnem ac ferr. Mutasque aas
adnventones quae nvestgabes ab as gentbus. Erudens dscpuos
sups fect cos artfces mrfcos, et usque nunc artfces mut n eas nsoas
us sunt eo modo, ut s n torbus mars aut fumnum garea candorem
cretae cum sabuo redddert et venarum parte pau rv processernt
ebuentes ac ferventes, non nms ca dae rufaeque comm tm afrodea
terra et safargca, aut aurum aut orcacum metaum reperes ve aes, tarn
n torbus, quae sarfacam et acervcam habuernt arvam. Sed n rars
ocs sc nventur argent et stagn metaum ve mna, Aqutana vade et
spana, aera, et mutas terrarum regones habere, et evus nvenre
possunt, non dffce ab habtatprbus ve quaestonars sus. Nam auro
fodnam et orcacum gnaros artfces ea arte, quam supra commemoravt,
nvenre praed t, bd., p. 14 f.
ertheot, La chme au moyen Age, Pars 1893, vo. II, pp. 9, 11, 22, etc.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 259
Aban and founded Rome. Then he crossed the Smos
and fought wth rancus and assus, the descendants of
the Tro ans, and conquered them. ut rancus and
assus unted wth the Aban, crossed the Ister, and
attacked Romuus. They were agan defeated. ran-
cus and assus, seeng they were ost, escaped wth a
few of ther men, and the Aban returned to ther
homes. rancus and assus crossed Raeta and
but the cty of Scambra near the Maeotde Swamps.1
1 Lacedaemona, Pannona et stra post ceeberrmam Graecam
suarum generatonum repetens at: me crcutu m varum mearum et
opus et rumor subrepst, ut decdentum s fasa fueruntretroacta obmtterem,
aut s vera recperm, s ambgua frustra ducerer. Pondus abors me meae
causae e tett, ut tners vacato, vertas abor ar em sequatur. uantae
cades n Lacedaemona, Norco et Pannona, stra et Abana, vcnae
meae septentronaum regones, prmum a Romans et Numtore tyranne,
den sub Romop Remoque fratrbus postque Tarquno rsco, Superbo.
Cum taedo cords me stragem subos meae cogor propaare et ppstmodum
orentaum ac oca merdana, quae obms, rete am. Numtpr gtur regno
mae usurpato hostem et vastatonem Tuscae saevssmam ntut Prre-
neos montes Csapnaque uga peracesst, Norcos obtnut, stram mutt--
ter obpr a esst, strum transens cum Abans atercavt sed superare non
potut, cum magns spos remeavt. Nec muto post oburgantes mutuo
nepotes cum avo cpnsurre tque Romuus super avum, Numtprem nter-
fect, regnum sagacter et adroganter usurpavt. Euandrae urbs muros et
moena ampavt. Ipsam nmpe urbem a suo vocabuo Romam nuncupavt.
Ipse verp post avum fatrcda e ttt, Remum necavt spurctae omn dedtus
et u ora frentcus pee ator nefarus. Commoto e erctu Romanorum ay
crudetate areptusLacedaemones crudeter dnbeavt.Pannonam vastavt,
Semoen transt, post prmam eversonem Troae secundus cruentator
peraccesst, cum ranco et asso qu e rega prosapa remanserant certando
dmcavt, psosque superatos. I o dnuo capta remeavt ad urbem.
rancus enm et assus foedus apud Abanos patraverant mutuo moventes
e erctum contra Romoum, montana strae transeuntes f erunt tentora,
contra quos Romous castra obpont cum ranco et asso dnuo beaturus
properavt n montem sacrum arasque Iovs famosssmas. Praeparavt
ad acem perdues hostes nvcem dmcantes. Romuus post cruentssmam
stragem, scut ma mum moverat e erctum, vctor e tett debeaturpsque
superavt. rancus et assus caesura cernentes e erctum cum paucs qu
remanserant per fugam aps evaserunt. Aban prostrat atque devct,
qu evadere potuerant a caede ma ma, revers sunt ad propra. rancus,
ut d mus, et assus vdentes se superatos, terram autem adfctam et
vastatam n sotudnemque redactam, renquentes propra cum paucs
sodabus sed vrs e pedts pus a sede statm, Raetam penetrantes ad
nya et deserta Germanae pervenerunt, aevaque Maeotdas paudes de-
mttentes more praedonum pvr r atcum et fero fsorum atque atronum
degentes urbem construunt Schambram barbarca sua ngua nuncupant
dem gadum et arcum, more praedonum e ternorumque postam, Wuttke,
op. et., p. 76 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The Aan, Aban are no other than the Aamann,
whom the ranks defeated n the begnnng of the
eghth century, but who are aso mentoned as de-
feated by Gratan1 and aentnan,2 wherefore the
whoe account s paced n the tme of aentnan.
Indeed, many manuscrpts of Gregory of Tours and
the other eary sources read Aamann for Aan.
The Pranksh kngs are supposed to have ved n
Thurnga, n a caste or fortfed town caed Ds-
bargum, before they setted n Gau. Ths rests on a
compound bunder. It was started by Isdore, who
sad that the urgundans were subdued by the
Romans and then setted on the banks of the Rhne,
and that ther name was derved from the word burgus
caste, because they setted n hamets whch were
so caed.3 We have aso the stupd statement n the
Germana that the Germans who were the frst to cross
the Rhne were then caed Tungr, but now are caed
Germans.4 As the Germans are aready mentoned n
the tme of Caesar and earer, the statement n Tactus
s most absurd. If they were caed Germans before
they were caed Tungr, why were they agan caed
Germans afterwards ut we get an answer to the
bunder the moment we ook nto unbad. ere we
are tod that Theodomr, son of Rchmer, was con-
stanty at war wth the Romans. At that tme the
country of the ranks was n the regon of the Tungr,
1MG ., Auctor. cmtq., vo. I, p. 153.
1 Ibd., vo. I , p. 241.
urgundpnes quondam, a Romana subacta nteror Germana, per
castrorum mtes post a Tbero Caesare n magnam coauerunt gentem,
atque ta nomen e ocs sumpserunt qua crebra per mtes habtacua
consttuta burgos yugo vocant. postea rebees Romana effect pus
quam octognta mk armatorum rpae Rhen fumns nsederunt, et nomen
gents obtnuerunt, I . 2. 99.
4 Ceterum Germanae vocabuum recens et nuper add t urn quonam,
qu prm Rhcum transgress Gaos e puernt, ac nunc Tungr, tune
German vocat snt: ta natons nomen, non gents evausse pauatm,
ut omnes prmum a vctore ob metum, moz a sepss nvento nomne Gorman
vocarentur, II.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 261
across the Meuse, n a caste whch the Antqutas caed
Dspartum. rom the ranks, up to the Lore, ved
the Gaus, under Roman rue. eyond the Lore were
the Goths, m ed wth other natons. The ranks
occuped a great part of Gau, beyond the Meuse.
Theodomr s son, Cogo, waged war wth the Romans,
who had ust been fghtng the Aamann. Ths was
n the days of uan the Apostate. Afterwards,
aentnan waged war wth the Sa ons, who were
defeated.1
unbad dd not confuse the Tungr wth the
Thurngans, who are frequenty mentoned by Trt-
hemus as Dorng. Indeed, they are dscussed at arge
mmedatey before the Tungr. The Dorng asked
ad of the ranksh kng, Codomr, aganst the Suev,
and gave the ranks and n ther country n whch to
sette.2 Under aentnan the urgundans setted
near the Rhne.3 It s cear that the account n un-
bad s the orgna one from whch a the confuson
arose. It s orgna, because t s more free from
bunders and contans the e panaton of the ater
corruptons. Instead of Aan, we have here Aamann,
the ranks come from the country of the Tungr and
make settements n Thurnga, and about the same tme
the urgundans sette near the Rhne. The reference
to Dspartum s apparenty not from unbad, as
Trthemus refers to the Antqutas, by whch he means
some other od source, Gregory of Tours, or the Lber
hstorae rancorum.
The authors who quoted unbad confused the
Tungr wth Thurnga, the Aamann wth the Aan,
and, from the fact that the ranks were at frst at the
Rhne, where the urgundans are paced at frst,
assumed that the ranks ved n castes d est
1 Trthemus, Opera hstorca, p. 27 f. and p. 76.
Ibd., p. 26.
Ibd., p. 76.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
burgs and so arose the dea of ther vng n
casteo Dsburgo, preserved to us n many corrupted
forms, as n casteo Dsbargo, etc. ut the forger,
who notced that the ranks, that s, the Germans,
at frst ved among the Tungr and then gave the name
of ranks to a of Gau, umped to the concuson
that the Germans were at frst caed Tungr and then
Germans agan.
There was good reason for substtutng the Aan
for the Aamann. The ranks were orgnay ocated
at the Maeotde Swamp. In ths the wrters of the
ranksh Antqutates foowed the Gothc e ampe,
whch made out of orysthens a Gothc cty. The
Goths were made congeners of omer, and ther no-
bty found an e terna e presson n ong har they
became the eapat of ordanes.1 Presto, the kngs
of the ranks were dstngushed for ther ong har
they became the crnt. unbad says that Codo,
the son of aramund, commanded that a the ranks
shoud wear ong har, to dstngush them from the
conquered Gaus, wherefore Codo was caed crntus
or caposus.2
The story of aentnan and the Aan, casteum
Dspargum, and Codus crntus, are a n Gregory
of Tours,3 but as a ths foows mmedatey after
the menton of Orosus, whch s an nterpoaton, t
s dffcut to ascertan whether ths does not beong
to an earer egend, whch was aready current n the
s th century. Especay the reference to the ong
har, as an attrbute of roya power, woud seem to
be od, snce t seems to be mped n severa stores
n Gregory. When Chodovech was ked and thrown
nto the rver, for nstance, he was ater recognzed
1 See p. 78.
Trthemua, Opera hstorca, p. 35.
II. 9.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 263
by hs ong har 1 to make t mpossbe for Chararch
and hs sons to become kngs, Chodovech had ther
har cut off 2 Chotachar had Gundovad shorn, because
he dd not want to recognze hm as hs son.3 These
cases prove nothng, however, snce not ony kngs,
but aso those who mght become kngs, wore ong har.
They ony prove that those who had ther har shorn
coud not become kngs, because the shearng of har
was consdered a dsgrace, f t was done forcby. In
the s th counc of Toedo t s dstncty e paned
that one shorn a monk or basey deprved of hs har,
coud not become a kng.4 Long before that erome
had sad that dandes, soders and barbarans wore
ong har,6 and onorus, n 416, passed a aw forbddng
the wearng of ong har.6 In a ths there s not even
dstanty a reference to a aw demandng that ony
kngs shoud wear ong har. Ths s found ony n
the passage n Gregory of Tours, n connecton wth
the rest of the egend, and n Agathas.
Agathas s supposed to have wrtten toward the
end of the s th century. That he s a base pagarst,
gettng hs matera pe-me from erodotus, Thucy-
ddes, etc., has been shown beyond any possbty
of cav.7 The ntroducton s crbbed out of ero-
dotus.8 Amost n the very begnnng of the hstory
s found the fusome prase of the ranks, where we
are tod t was a aw that the ranksh kngs shoud
wear ong har.9 There are severa passages n ero-
1 v. 10.
1II. 41.
v. 24.
4 Rege verp defuncto nuus tyrannes praesumptone regnum assumat
nuus sub regons habtu detonsus, aut turpter decavatus, aut servem
orgnem trahens, ve e traneae gents homo, ns genere Gotbus et morbus
dgnus, provehatur ad apcem regn, can. II.
Gothofred s Code Theodosanus, edto nova, vo. , p. 240.
Ibd.
1 G. ranke, uatstones Agathanae, Trebntzae 1914.
Ibd., p. 3 ff.
Agathas. I. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dotus whch te of wearng ong har, but t s the
Lacedaemonans who passed a aw demandng that
ong har be worn.1 There can be no queston about
the mythca vaue of the story about the ong-hared
kngs of the ranks. The ony pont s whether t
was aready known n the s th century. Ths s very
doubtfu, snce t s most key that, n spte of the
asserton to the contrary, and the reference to Agathas
n Euagrus, the work was wrtten n the eghth or
nnth century. Agathas seems to have had some Sy-
rac or Arabc source before hm. e hmsef mentons
Sergus, who ved at the Persan court, as hs source,
and t has been proposed that t s the Syran Sergus,
who ved n the s th century.2 Certany hs udgment
of the ranks concdes amazngy wth that of Mas-
ud, who says: The ranks, Savs, Langobards,
Spanards, Gog and Magog, Turks, hazars, urgun-
dans, Aans, Gacans, and other natons who ve n
the north, are descended from apheth, the youngest
son of Noah, as unanmousy accepted by men of earn-
ng and the doctors of the aw. Of a these peope
the ranks are the most warke, the best defended
aganst nvason, the best equpped, the most powerfu
n terrtory, where there are numerous ctes, the best
organzed, the most sub ected to the authorty of
ther prnces. It must be remarked, however, that the
Gacans are even more warke and more redoubt-
abe than the ranks, snce one Gacan w stand out
aganst severa ranks. The ranks form one con-
federaton, and there s among them no dscord, no
facton. 3
There s even another evdence of an Arabc borrow-
ng n connecton wth the ranks. After descrbng
the appearance of the ranks n batte, whch s cer-
11. 82.
1 W. Wrght, A Short story of Syrac Lterature, London 1894, p. 90.
Op. tt., vo. III, p. 66 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 265
tany mpossbe for the s th century, Agathas
descrbes at ength ther angones, doube-edged short
spears, provded wth barbs, whch nfct severe
wounds upon the enemy.1 Ths s dentca wth the
Arab. anazah a short spear, onger than a
staff and shorter than a spear, havng a ponted ron
foot at the ower e tremty, the pont of an adz or a ,
the ong ron pont of a ong doube-headed pcka e.
As we have aso the form akuz for a staff havng
a ponted ron foot at the ower e tremty upon whch
a man eans or stays hmsef, there s tte doubt
that we have here a dervatve of Lat. uncus a hook.
ut the partcuar spear and the form d - ra n Agathas,
show that we have the descrpton of an Arabc weapon.
So, too, the descrpton of the Persan kngs s very
much ke that n Mas ud. No doubt an nvestgaton
w dscose surprsng Syrac or Arabc obgatons.
or our purposes Agathas s worthess, and the account
of the reges crnt, based as t s on the doubtfu
passage n Gregory of Tours, cannot be dssocated
from the same aprocrypha source as the capat n
ordanes.
We have thus found suffcent reason for ascrbng,
not ony a Roman, but aso a Greek past to the Ger-
manc races. We can now turn to the dscusson of
the Gothc aphabet and of the runes.
Aethcus gves us an aphabet, whch he cams to
have nvented. A gance at the tabe convnces us that
hs nventve genus was e ercsed ony from the
etter whch stands for I, as the frst ten etters are
ony transmogrfcatons of the frst ten Greek numer-
as, wrtten n cursve. It s true, the other etters are
aso -dsgused Greek etters, but there s a break
IL5.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
after k, for the Greek , / , r, 8, e, f, , , t , stand
respectvey for a, b, c, d, e, /, g, h, , k, and Aethcus
had to make a new start, where he gave the Greek
etters, and not the numeras, the correspondng
Latn vaues. Obvousy Aethcus was handcapped,
n the case of the frst ten etters, by somethng whch
was aready estabshed.
It has been fuy ascertaned that the Arabs receved
ther noton of the ndu numeras from the Syrans,
for Severus Sebokht mentoned the nne sgns for the
numeras as eary as 662. The Arabs consdered the
ndu numeras as formng the bass of an Indan
aphabet. We have the best account of ths n Ibn
Wahsyah,2 who gves two forms of t, wth a mnem-
onc arrangement by sgns.1 It w be observed that
the nne sgns are used for the Ab ad order of the
Arabc aphabet, after whch the ne t nne are nd-
cated by dots, and n the second form by an addtona
crce. Smary, the thrd seres s ndcated by two
dots or two crces. It s not to be wondered at that
the cpher sgn for ten s not used, snce t was not
orgnay a numerc sgn, but ony the ndcaton for
an absent numera. As Ibn Wahsyah wrote n the
begnnng of the tenth century, hs specuaton repre-
sents that of the nnth century or earer. In any case,
the Arabs beeved that the nne numeras were used
for the whoe of the ndu aphabet, or, at east, made
up a secret Arabc aphabet on the bass of the Indan
numeras.
1 . Nau, La pus aneenne menton orentae des chffres ndens, n ourna
asaque, 10 sere, vo. I, p. 225.
2 . ammer, Ancent Aphabets and erogyphc Characters e paned,
n the Arabc anguage by Ahmad n Abubekr n Wahshh, London 1806,
pp. 6-8 aso n G. Uge, tdb-a- hrst, Lepzg 1871, vo. I, p. 18 f.,
and the 17th Rasda of vo. II of the ombay edton of Rasa u Ihcdn
a- afa.
1 See tabe 4.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 267
That the Greek numeras were smary used n
the West, from the Arabc e ampe, s ampy proved
from an aphabet, whch n Trthemus Poygrapha s,
accordng to Pseudo- ede, ascrbed to the ancent
Norsemen. ere we have ca representng I, f stand-
ng for m, for u, etc. The Greek aphabet, not n
ts numerca vaues, but as used n wrtng, had been
used for cryptographc purposes, by merey changng
at w the e stng cursve etters. ertheot1 records
two such aphabets, whch are nterestng to us because
they show that they were formed by turnng around
or engthenng the e stng cursve etters, each orgna
etter remanng n ts pace. The aphabet of Aethcus
shows remarkabe resembances to the two quoted by
ertheot, whch s not accdenta. When we reca
that Aethcus betrays a thorough acquantance wth
Graeco-Arabc achemy, as we have observed n the
case of the names of varous knds of earth used by
hm, we are prepared to fnd hs aphabet modeed n
the same way as are the Greek achemsts aphabets.2
The resembance of the sgns for 6, c, d of Aethcus to
those for / , r, 8 n the frst Greek aphabet, and of
e to that for e n the second, s partcuary strkng.
ut t s not necessary to draw a very cose anaogy,
as the whoe aphabet of Aethcus s whmsca. A
we need to observe s that a, f), f, d, t, f, , , tf, t
are present n Aethcus, and that has dropped out,
because the orgna specuaton was ony on the frst
ten etters and the rest of the Greek etters were
ntroduced ater. Another mportant pont s ths,
that s wrtten wth a downward stroke, and t,
arsng from the ong cursve t wth turnngs at each
end, has assumed a new and unusua form.
1 Coecton des ancent achmstes grees, Pars 1887, vo. I, p. 156.
See tabe 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The two other aphabets from Pseudo- ede,1 gven
by Trthemus, athough more fancfu, w, upon cose
nspecton, appear as mere modfcatons of that of
Aethcus. Thus, for e ampe, the sgn for k n the
second s dentca wth that n Aethcus, whe the
frst s etters of the frst aphabet are but -dsgused
forms from the same source. or our purposes the
most mportant s the aphabet whch by unbad
s ascrbed to Wasthad,2 and whch Trthemus saga-
cousy guessed as beng a transformaton of the Greek
aphabet, whch order t foowed. The reaton of ths
aphabet to that of Aethcus s obvous n the case of
the sgns for a, 6, e (7), th, , t, and those for g, d, e,
z, I, p, s, y, are more neary ke those n the Greek,
e cept that some of them are turned around. Whe
a the prevous aphabets show ther obgatons to
the Greek cursve, ths aphabet of Wasthad makes
an attempt at agnng tsef wth the Greek unca.
That the Gothc aphabet s merey a Greek norma-
zaton of Wasthad s aphabet, wth the dgamma
repaced, appears beyond a shadow of doubt, when we
ook at the rght hand aphabet n the enna Code ,
dscussed by Grmm,3 for here th s represented by /,
as n Aethcus and Wasthad, from whch deveops
the sgn / , n Code No. 1404 and esewhere n Gothc.
Ths atter code n unusuay nterestng, because t
shows better than anythng the reaton of the Gothc
aphabet to that of Wasthad and Aethcus. s here
represented as u, where we have varous ap-
proaches to Aethcus and Wasthad on the one sde,
and the Greek on the other. Smary, one form of e
s - , whch shows at a gance ts reaton to Aeth-
cus T -. In these Gothc aphabets, the Greek has
1 See tabe 3.
See tabe 3.
ahrbcher der Ltera , vo. LIII, p. 1 f. See tabe 2.
Ibd., p. 6.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 269
been brought back n the normazaton and 5, whch
s obvousy a deveopment of the n Wasthad and
Aethcus, tsef the descendant of cursve ong , has
assumed ts vaue of T before a vowe.
I have aready referred to the two Norsemen s
aphabets n Pseudo- ede. It s perfecty cear that
they represent a stage n the deveopment of the runes.
Now t s the frst, now the second, whch e pans
a the varetes of runes whch we have. If we ook
at tabes 1 and 3, we sha see at once the runes arose
from the numerca vaues of the Greek aphabet, as
t appears n cursve, and as t was transformed by
the achemsts. The sgns for a and b need no ds-
cusson, because ther dervaton from the Greek or
Latn s obvous, but the sgn for a s reversed as
compared wth Wasthad s and Aethcus shape. C
everywhere represents Greek , but n some, as, for
e ampe, n Cod. E on., the second stroke s down-
ward. D s nterestng: n Wasthad t s the Greek
capta etter, n Aethcus t s a form of the cursve ,
whch, beng generay wrtten 8 n the eghth century,
produced 8 n Pseudo- ede, and n most of the runc
aphabets appears n the square form , whe some
gve t haved, as p. Smary, e, from Greek e,
wrtten n cursve c4, cc , etc., produced, as we have
seen, -/ n Wasthad, - n one Gothc aphabet,
and forms of n the runes. s the Greek dgamma,
whch n some runc aphabets s wrtten fr, and under
the nfuence of the Latn, produced forms of . 0
naturay s represented by Greek C, the numerca
vaue of whch s 8 but C s cursvey represented by
a form resembng OIrsh g, or by a Latn z crossed,
whch dffers n form but tte from , hence we have
n one Pseudo- ede a z form, n another, a smpe ,
and the atter predomnates n the runes n the
Gothc aphabet t has been normazed back to a
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Greek 7-. / s represented ether by e, or by a ong ,
or, as n the Gothc, and n Aethcus and Pseudo- ede
for k, by a form of Greek cursve ong t. Greek #,
whch has the numerca vaue of 9, and appears as /
n Gothc, and n Wasthad and Aethcus wth the
vaue of the nnth etter, namey, , s not represented
n the runes. The etter for k gave the makers of the
runes troube, because, as we have aready observed
n the case of Aethcus and Wasthad, t was crowded
out by the Greek decma order of the etters hence
some gve t dstncty the shape of c, that s, of Greek
T, whe others gve t as a modfed g, that s, a modfed
, and the Gothc rentroduced the Greek . The
rest of the etters are dstncty reated to the corres-
pondng Greek cursve etters, as tabe 3 shows. There
s, however, one etter whch represents especa
nterest, and that s ASa on wen, whch has the vaue
of w, Gothc huun, whch has the vaue of hv. In the
enna Codces t occupes the pace of the Greek
dgamma, whch t reay s, the normazed / retanng
the poston of Greek p n one of these aphabets.
There cannot be the sghtest doubt as to the rea-
ton subsstng between the runes, the Gothc aphabet,
and those of Aethcus and Wasthad, on the one hand,
and the Greek cursve of the achemsts, nfuenced by
the ndu numerca specuatons, on the other.
Obvousy ths reaton can be estabshed ony through
the Arabc ntroducton nto Europe of the ndu
numeras, whch we have aready met wth n Pseudo-
oetus and n rg Maro.1 ut, f ths s so, what
becomes of a the chershed theores as regards the
antquty of the runes The whoe eaborate structure
coapses at a stroke, hence t s necessary to nvest-
gate what we reay know about the runes.
1 See my Contrbutons, vo. I, p. 7 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
UNI ALD 271
. urg, who dd not for a moment doubt the ant-
quty of the runes, was ed to nvestgate the matter
from a purey ob ectve standpont.1 e observed
that the date of the nscrpton on the goden horn
of Gaehus was orgnay estabshed by the arch-
aeoogsts, who kept removng t farther and farther
back, wthout assgnng any adequate reason for such
a remova.2 s own ngustc study of ths nscrp-
ton ed hm to the concuson that the date can be
estabshed ony reatvey, that s, as regards the date
of the Ufas transaton of the be, wherefore he
paced the goden horn of Gaehus not farther back
than 500,3 and the goden bracteates somewhere
between 450 and 750.4 ut, as I have aready shown
that the Gothc be was wrtten near 800, the whoe
fabrc of the runc chronoogy coapses, and has to
be but up anew.
We have aso other proofs of the cose reatonshp
between the runes and the ndu numerca system as
ntroduced by the Arabs. Ibn Wahsyah6 mentons
an aphabet of Doscordes, the phosopher, commony
caed the Tree aphabet, wth whch he wrote on trees,
shrubs, and herbs, and he aso has another aphabet,
whch he cas that of Pato, havng resembances
to the Tree aphabet. oth are n the Ab ad order,
and the frst, whch s of especa nterest to us, con-
ssts of etters composed of a centra shaft, havng one
to eght strokes on the rght, and one to four strokes
on the eft. It accounts for a the 28 etters of the
Arabc aphabet, but as of the cass havng four strokes
on the eft ony four etters are used, t s cear that the
orgna aphabet provded ony for an aphabet of
1 De teren nordschen Runennschrften, ern 1885.
1 Ibd., p. 4.
Ibd., p. 148.
1 Ibd., p. 30.
Op. c., p. 38.
Ibd., p. 46.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
24 etters, whch was arranged n three casses of
eght etters each. The forms of these etters and
the dvson nto three casses of eght etters, are
dentca wth the Tree-runes of the Maeshow nscrp-
ton.1 It s mpossbe to assume, as dd R. R. rash,2
that the Arabs earned ths from the Scandnavans.
Ony the reverse s probabe, namey, that the Scand-
navans receved t, together wth the other runes,
from the Arabs, through Wasthad, Aethcus, and
other forgers. The arrangement of these Germanc
Tree-runes s apparenty dentca wth the futhork
arrangement of the runes. I cannot ascertan the reason
for ths arrangement, but t s cear that the aphabet
was dvded nto three casses of eght, to serve for
cryptographc purposes. It s, no doubt, not accdent
that the Irsh Ogham aphabet gves to each of ts etters
a tree vaue. Ths stands n some reaton to the Tree-
aphabet of the Arabs. ut ths needs a thorough n-
vestgaton. Whatever the orgn of the Ogham may
prove to be, ths much s certan: the Germanc runes
and the Gothc aphabet dd not e st before the eghth
century, and utmatey owe ther orgn to the Arabco-
Gothc cuture.
1 L. . A. Wmraer, De Runenschrf, ern 1887, p. 238 f.
1 The Ogham Inscrbed Monuments of the Gaedh, London 1879, p. 369.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E GERM AN IA O TACITUS.
A number of passages n the Germana have aready
been shown to proceed from a forger. We can now
revew the whoe and dscuss the borrowngs and
forgeres n deta.
Chapter II contans the geneaogy of Pseudo- erosus
and the absurd statement that the Germans were frst
caed Tungr and then Germans agan. Ths has
aready been dscussed n fu.
In chapter III we have not ony the statement that
Uysses came to Germany and there but Ascburgum,
but aso the asserton that the Germans worshp
ercues, whom, above a others, they menton n
ther songs when they are about to go to batte.1 The
passage n Do Chrysostom whch speaks of the respect
pad by the orysthentae to omer, has the dentca
statement.2 In Do Chrysostom there foows what
may be an nterpoaton, n whch there s a reference
to Tyrtaeus, who had the same effect upon the Lace-
daemonans.
Ths may have added to the forger s contnuaton
n the Germana about the Germans, who sng ther
songs, caed barrtus, n order to ncte the mnd to
vctory and to frghten the enemy, when the ne has
sounded. The sound of the battecry s ncreased by
puttng the shed to the mouth and vbratng t.3
usse apud eos et ercuem memorant, prmumque omnum vrorum
fortum tur n proea canunt.
M6vou YUO OUTIOOU vovEoumv o cotrTd curcu v f.v TOI W T)-
acnv, od f co ntv rtoOam YEI , de 6e o torav n oa d Ecrfra,
. de Arnm, op. tt., vo. II, p. 3 f.
Sunt s naec quoque carmna, quorum reatu, quern barrtum vocant,
accendunt anmos, futuraeque pugnae fortunam pso cantu aueurantur.
terrent enm trepdantve, prout sonut acea nec tam vocs e quam
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ths whoe descrpton s crbbed out of egetus,
De re mtar, where t says that the battecry, whch s
caed barrtus, must not be rased unt the nes have
oned on both sdes, because the enemy s frghtened
most when the horror of the nose s ncreased by the
strkng of the weapons. ut frst of a the ne must
be propery arranged.1 The cumsy forger msunder-
stood the statement about what the ne must do before
the battecry s rased, and assumed that ctu teorum
the strkng of the weapons meant the repercusson
of the sheds caused by puttng them aganst the
mouth.
Ammanus, too, took a kng to the word. e tes
the story of the Cornut and raccat of the Roman
army, who rased the barrtus, n order to frghten
the Aamann. Ths barrtus begns wth a whsper
and grows to an enormous dn.2 Accordng to hm
t s a foregn word,3 but he descrbes ts use n the
Roman army precsey n the sense of egetus. After
the ne has approached on ether sde, the fghters
ook at each other fercey, and the Romans, sngng
marta songs, begnnng n ow voces and becomng
ouder, produce what s caed by the gentes barrtus,
vrtuts concentus vdetur. affectatur praecpue aspertas son et fractum
murmur, obects ad os scuts, quo penor et gravor vo repercussu n-
tumescat.
1 Camor autem (quern barrtum vocant) prus non debet atto. quam
aces utraque se un ert. Impertorum enm, ve gnavprum est, vocferar
de onge cum hostes mags terreantur, s cum teorum ctu camors horror
accessert. Semper autem studere debes, ut pror nstruas acem, qua
e arbtro tuo potes facere, quod tb ute udcas, cum nu us obsstt:
dende et tus auges confdentam, et adversars fducam mnus: qua
fortores vdentur, qu provocare non dubtant. Inmc autem ncpunt
formdare, qu ydent contra se aces ordnar. uc addtur ma mum
co mm 0c1 urn, qua tu n struct us purut usque ordnantem et trepdum ad-
versarum praeoccupas. Pars enm vctorae est, nmcum turbare ante-
quam dmces, III. 18.
2 Cornut enm et raccat usu proeorum duturno frmat eos am gestu
terrentes barrtum cere ue ma mum: qu camor pso feruore certamnum
a tenu susurro e orens pauatmque aduescens rtu e totur fuctuum
cautbus nsorum, I. 12. 43.
Pro terrfco fremtu, quern barbar dcunt barrttm, I. 7. 17.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E GERMANIA O TACITUS 275
whe the barbarans sng the prases of ther ancestors.1
That ths account of Ammanus s a forgery, together
wth the account n Tactus, s shown by the fact that
both confuse barrtus wth bardtus, a dervatve from
bardus a bard, and make the soders sng marta
songs as they proceed nto batte. ut n the Germana
ths mstake was caused by the quotaton from Do
Chrysostom, and, possby, from the reference to
Tyrtaeus, where, ndeed, the Greeks go nto batte
sngng batte-songs.
Ths barrtus found ts way nto the vocabuares,
where t s gossed as camor eephants, 2 etc.,
whe we have barrt eephans cum vocem dat, and
smar e panatons. rg Maro somewhere read
eephans for eephans and took t to mean emttng
a sound, wherefore he made from t a verb cef are
to speak out, cefum a sound. 3 That ths s
reay the orgn of ths strange word s proved by the
varous forms whch eephans has assumed n the
Code atcanus 3821 gosses. We have n the Ampo-
nanum Prmum and Secundum, n Goetz, barrt
eeuans cum uoce emttt, n Code Cassnenss 90,
borrt uoce eeuat. The atter shows that the word
eephans was not generay understood, and was taken
to be a partcpe of some verb, wth the meanng to
ca, shout. It entered nto O German as caffon
1 Ergo ub utrmque aces cautus ncedentes gressu steterunt mmob,
torutate mutua beatores umnbus so contuebantur obqus. et Roman
qudem uoce undque Marta concnentes, a mnore sota ad maorem pro-
to, quam genttate appeant bnntu.n, ures uadas ergebant. barbar
uero maorum audes camorbus strdebant ncondts, nterque uaros
sermons dsson streptus euora proea tempt abantur, I. 7. 11.
Aready n egetus: Eephant n praes magntudne corporum,
barrtus horrore, formae paus noutate, homnes equosque conturbant,
III. 24.
Lterarum autem numerus omnbus trtua est fgura quoque pacus
patet. de potestate autem, qua magna e parte egestum est, bgerro ser-
mone cefabo, . uemer, rg Marons Grammatc opera, Lpsae 1886,
p. 8 mae qudam Ipqueas n eocutone nteg uount, cum oqueae
dmnutuae sunt quas smpca eefa, bd., p. 21.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
to emt a sound, and nto ASa on as cepan, ceo-
pan, cypan to make a sound, ca.
The hodge-podge borrowng by the forger s us-
trated throughout the Germana. A few e ampes
w suffce. In chapters II and III the forger
says that the kngs were chosen on account of ther
nobty and the eaders on account of ther bravery,
but that no one coud punsh, e cept the prests, not
as though at the command of the eader, but as though
by the command of God, who, they thought, was
present wth the fghter and the men carred certan
standards, whch they had taken from the forest, nto
the batte. The fames of the fghters were near
them, and many a tme the defeated ranks were re-
estabshed by the women. The Germans consdered
ther women to be dvne, thence they dd not negect
ther vatcnatons. As an e ampe, eeda may serve,
who, n the tme of espasan, was consdered a goddess.
ut there were formery other women, especay
Abruna.
These chapters, as we as the ne t few, are based
chefy on Caesar s descrpton of Gau. The descrpton
of the duces s based on that of the equtes among the
Gaus, whose man occupaton s war and who gather
around them ther cents and foowers, n proporton
as they e ert mtary power. Ths s the ony
source of nfuence and power that they are famar
wth, 1 as Caesar says. The forger has paraphrased
ths as foows: Et duces e empo potus quam
mpero, s prompt, s conspcu, s ante acem agant,
admratone praesunt.
The reference to the punshment meted out by the
prests s taken out body from Caesar, who says
that the Druds pass on neary a pubc and prvate
crmes and decree the approprate punshment. Those
1 I. s.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E GERMANIA O TACITUS
277
who are so punshed are consdered to have snned
aganst the dvnty.
Caesar.
Nam fere de omnbus controverss pubcs
prvatsque consttuunt, et s quod est adms-
sum facnus, s caedes facta, s de heredtate,
s de f nbus controversa est, dem decernunt,
praema poenasque consttuunt s qu aut
prvatus aut popuus eorum decreto non stett,
sacrfcs nterdcunt. aec poena apud eos
est gravssma. u bus ta est nterdct urn,
h numero mporum ac sce eratorum habentur,
hs onnes decedunt, adtum sermonemque
defugunt, ne qud e contagone ncommod
accpant, neque hs petentbus us reddtur
neque honos uus communcatur, I. 13.
Then there foows a msquotaton from Tactus
storae, I . 22.
Tactus.
Ceterum neque an-
madvertere neque vn-
cre, ne verberare qudem
ns sacerdotbus perms-
sun, non quas n poenam
nec ducs ussu, sed veut
deo mperante, quern ad-
esse beantbus credunt,
II.
Gf.rmana.
Effgesque et sgna
quaedam detracta ucs
n proeum ferunt, II.
sorae.
nc veteranarum cohortum sgna, nde
depromptae svs ucsque ferarum magnes,
ut cuque gent nre proeum mos est, m ta
be cvs e ternque face obstupefecerant
obsessos, I . 22.
In the storae the reference s to standards whch
represent anmas of the forests, whe n the Germana
these standards are represented as beng brought out
of the woods.
The vatcnatons of the German women are men-
toned n Caesar, I. 50, and ths s one of the few
genune references to Germans n the Germana.
Suetonus mentons a soothsayng Chatta woman,1
who was teng teus hs fortune but t does not
foow from ths that the German women were more
especay addcted to fortune-teng than any other
women. The story about eeda, Abruna, and Ganna,
1 teUut, I .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
who are gven as German women who tod fortunes,
beongs to the Arabc perod, that s, t arose ony n
the eghth century. Prophetesses are mentoned n
a the chronces. We fnd, among others, Deborra
and Anna n Chronographus ann CCCLIIII.1 In one
edton of ths work two Annas are mentoned: Anna
mater Samuhes et aa Anna que genut Maram, de
qua Chrstus natus est. Deborra s naturay couped
wth arach,2 and s frequenty mentoned n Arabc
sources, as, for e ampe, n Mas ud3 and Tabar,4
where she s caed Ihwdn, a mere msreadng, through
fauty dacrtca marks, of O o as o o .
There s a reference both to eeda and to Ganna
n the E cerpta Ursnana of Do Cassus, whch runs
as foows: Ore Mdauo tf Lvbvaw ftaoe euz at
fy f rd TI Obeh dav v rft eTt g etd ouaa)
TO AoftTavbv, at Ttfty nap atrrou ru frec dve oftrd-yaco/.
1 MG ., Avetor. antq., vo. I , p. 133.
Sub eo propetetavt Deborra u or Lapdod de trbu Effrem et per
psam ducatum gesst arac Amnoen de trbu Neptam. he denuntavt
Iabn reg et occdt eum et regnavt udcans cum Debborra ann. L.
bd., p. 117 sub sto prophet a vt Deborra u or Lafu et per psam tenut
prncpatum forum Israhe arach e de Amnoem de trbu Neptam.
ste pugnavt contra Ssara prncpe Iabs et superavt eum: et regnavt
super fos Israhe udcans eos Deborra cum arach annos L. funt
smu ann quattuor ma C I. In debus autem Deborra et arach omnes
dedena scrbuntur ease. Athneorum autem tune regnavt Cecrops, qu
vocabatur dpsys, annos L: dpsys autem vocabatur, qua statura procerua
erat, bd. dende Debbora udcavt eos anns L. huus temporbus
fugt Ssarra n domo Ia, quern psa Ia occdt de pao tabernacu su
persequente arach prncpe mtae, _Lt6er geneaogus ann CCCCLII,
bd., p. 188 Debbora cum arac ann L, e qubus sunt ann ,
qubus post obtum Aod ebreos aengenae habuere subectos. fut autem
Debbora e trbu Efrem, arac vero e trbu Neptam, Prosper Trons
eptoma ehroneon, bd., p. 389 Deborra an. L prophetssa de trbu
Effram, cum arach de trbu Neptham, cuus n ntp ducatus obpresst
fos Israhe Iabn re Chanaan an., qu regnabat n Asor. sed occso
ab Israe prncpe mtae eus Ssara humatus tandem ac deetus est,
edae chronca. bd., vo. III, p. 259.
Op. ct., vo. I, p. 102.
4 . otenberg, Chronque de Abou-D afar-Mo hammed en-D arr- e -
Yezd Tabar, Pars 1867, vo. I, p. 413.
L II. 5. 3, ossevan, op. ct., p. 180.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
These e cerpts are of Spansh provenence and are oder
than the tenth century, because the dentca phrase
s found n Sudas but they are worthess for the
determnaton of what was n Do Cassus orgna.
Indeed, the reference to Ganna and eeda as nap svot
shows at once that by the second Deborah s meant,
for eeda s the Arab. - vadah nap tvo , young
woman. There can be no doubt, therefore, that we
have here an account from an Arabc or Spansh
source, where eeda s made to be Cetc, nstead of
ewsh. We aso fnd eeda n the Suae of Status,1
but as a the edtons go back to one copy, supposedy
found by Poggo at St. Ga, and are a nterpoated,2
t s qute useess to quote ths occurrence of eeda
n support of ts genuneness. Ths eaves us a aone
wth Tactus.
In the storae we are tod that ths maden rued
over the ructer, and her authorty was great, be-
cause she had predcted vctory to the Germans and
the destructon of the Roman egons.3 She was n-
accessbe, and her propheces were announced from
a tower and carred by ntermedares.4
ere we have an Arabc transformaton of the
ewsh tradton. In the be, Deborah propheses at
the same tme that arak rues over the peope n
the tradton, arak s her husband.6 In the be,
1 Captuaeque preces Ueedae, I. 4. 90.
E. aehrens, P. Papn Stat Suae, Lpsae 1876, p. I f.
1 Munus Lupercus egatus egons nter dona mssus eacdae. ea vrgo
natons ructerae ate mpertabat, vetere apud Germanos more, quo
perasque femnarum fatdcas et augescente supersttone arbtrantur deas.
tuncque eaedae auctortas adoevt: nam prosperas Germans res et e -
cdum egonum praed erat, I . 61.
4 Arbtrum habebmus Cvem et eaedam, apud quos pacta san-
centur. sc ents Tencters egat ad Cvem ac eaedam mss cum dons
cuncta e vountate Agrppnensum perpetravere. sed coram adre ad-
oquque eaedam negatum: arcebantur aspectu, quo veneratons pus
nesset. pse edta n turre deectus e propnqus consuta responsaque ut
nternuntms numns portabat, I . 65. See aso . 22, 24.
1 L. Gnzberg, The Legends of the ews, Phadepha 1913, vo. I , p. 34 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Deborah propheses under a pam tree n the tradton,
she dspenses udgment n the open ar, for t was not
becomng that men shoud vst a woman n her
house.1 In Tactus, eeda rues over the ructer,
who are here made a naton out of arak, even as
mater Samues becomes n the E cerpta Ursnana
Mdauoc 2Efu 6v ov, and Anna (through the Arab.
) becomes Ganna and, n accordance wth Mosem
pre udce, eeda does not eave her tower, est she
shoud meet men face to face, but sends her udgments
through her reatves. In the Germana we are tod
that eeda was by many consdered as dvne, and that
formery there had been Abruna and severa other
women who had been venerated. I have aready
shown that Abruna s of Arabc orgn.2 Athough t
s not certan that Trthemus gves us the precse
contents of unbad s hstory, t s very key that
hs descrpton of the aruna3 s taken drecty from
unbad. She s represented as a necromancer and
a Syb. It s most key that the forger of the Ger-
mana had unbad n mnd when to eeda of the
storae he added hs Abruna.
Chapter I of the Germana begns wth crbbngs
from Caesar, where agan the regon of the Gaus
s descrbed. Then there foows the statement that
the Suev sacrfced to Iss, and that the embem of
Iss, the shp, ndcated that the regon was brought
from abroad. Ths statement s as meanngess as
the foowng, that the Germans dd not pace ther
gods wthn was or gve them the human form,
e magntudne coeestum arbtrantur. They con-
secrated groves and caed by the names of the gods
the secret paces, whch they hed n reverence.
Ibd., p. 35.
See p. 90.
Op. et., p. 3.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
The whoe ooks ke a paraphrase of the regon of
the ews n storae, . 5, where t says that the ews
understood ther dvnty ony wth the mnd, and
consdered those profane who represented the mages
of the gods n morta form hence they paced no mages
n ther ctes or n ther tempes, and worshped
nether kngs nor Caesars.1 Now t s precsey of the
ews that the storae say that one theory consdered
them to be a coony from Egypt, when that country,
durng the regn of Iss, overfowng wth nhabtants,
poured forth ts redundant numbers under the conduct
of erosoymus and uda.2 ust as Deborah became
German prophetess, so the udae became Suev, and
Iss was a goddess brought to the peope from afar.
Chapter deas wth the German method of dvn-
aton. Ther attenton to augures, and the practce
of dvnng by ots, s conducted wth a degree of
superstton not e ceeded by any other naton. Ther
mode of proceedng by ots s wonderfuy smpe. The
branch of a frut tree s cut nto sma peces, whch,
beng a dstncty marked, are thrown at random on
a whte garment. If a queston of pubc nterest be
dependng, the prest of the canton performs the cere-
mony f t be nothng more than a prvate concern,
the master of the famy offcates. Wth fervent
prayers offered up to the gods, hs eyes devouty
rased to heaven, he hods up three tmes each segment
of the twg, and as the marks rse n successon, nter-
prets the decrees of fate. If appearances prove un-
favorabe, there ends a consutaton for that day: f,
1 Aegypt peraque anmaa effgesque compostas venerantur Iudae
mente soa unumque numen nteegunt: profanos, qu deum magnes
mortabus maters n speces homnum effngant summum ud et
aeternum neque mtabe neque nterturum. gtur nua smuacra urbbus
sus, nedum tern p s sstunt non regbus haec aduato, non Caesarbus
honor.
udam regnante Isde e undantem per Aegyptum muttudnem duc-
bus erosoymo ac Iuda pro mas n terras e oneratam, . 2.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
on the other hand, the chances are proptous, they
requre, for greater certanty, the sancton of auspces.
Ths method s dentca wth the one n erodotus,
I . 67: Scytha has an abundance of soothsayers,
who forete the future by means of a number of wow
wands. A arge bunde of these wands s brought and
ad on the ground. The soothsayer untes the bunde,
and paces each wand by tsef, at the same tme
utterng hs prophecy: then, whe he s st speakng,
he gathers the rods together agan, and makes them up
once more nto a bunde. Ths mode of dvnaton
s of home growth n Scytha. 2 Ammanus, too, tes
of the use of wow stcks for dvnaton by the Aan.s
ede tes of the use of sortes by the Sa ons n ther
choce of a eader,4 and mttunt sortes, used by hm, s
transated by Afred as huton h md tanum, and
sors ostendert by se tan atywde, that s, sors s
transated by tan twg. In the Leges rsonum there
s aso reference to dvnaton wth twgs, caed ten.
Ths word for twg s found n a the Germanc
anguages, from whch, however, t has amost entrey
dsappeared n ts orgna meanng. We have n
Gothc tans twg, tan o basket. In ONorse we
have tenn a dvnng wand, spt, stake, strpe, and
tenur basket, cree. In ASa on we have at an eary
tme ten and stc-taen fsceus. The atter com-
pound shows that an oser basket s meant. In O Ger-
man we get zan, zen caamus, canna, sarmentum,
regua, and zan a, cene, etc., basket. an obvous-
y meant aso a sharp meta stck, hence we have
1 uoted from Murphy s transaton.
1I . 67, quoted from G. Rawnson, The story of erodotus, London
1859, vo. III, p. 56.
utura mro praesagunt mpdo. nam rectores urgas umneas co-
gentes, easque cum ncantaments qubusdam secrets praesttuto tempore
dscernentes, aperte qud portendatur norunt, I. 2. 24.
4 stora eccesastca, . 10.
4 W. C. Grmm, Ueber deutsche Runen, GSttngen 1821, p. 296 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
zan an n fa ducere, to make wre, forge thn
stcks. rom ths we get the verb zen an to pont
out, show, used amost e cusvey by Otfrd. ence
ONorse Una to pck, recount, narrate s certany
derved from ONorse tenn twg. Daectcay we
have Ger. ane basket and an wthe, rod, wre,
hence zanen to make wre hence Eng. tne prong
s most certany derved from the AS. tan rod.
The Greek and Latn have the root can- for both
rod, reed and basket, such as dwa, avtbv, dveov,
canna, canas, canster, a of whch are reated to the
Assyr. qanu, reed, staff, measure of ength. ut
nto the Semtc anguages there enter sporadcay
words from ths root, not from the Assyran, but from
the Egyptan. In Egyptan we have not ony kanen
sugarcane, but aso tena, tenu basket, a dry
measure, whch produces eb. AS tene, Chad.
zene basket, hence Tam. W1O tuna burden,
weght, 9 ten a arge meta contaner, znna
basket, woven contaner, aready found n the be
as 3 ztnzenef. rom these come Arab. , sn
basket, . tnn, tunn a bunde of reeds or
canes, a eafy bunde put together and bound round,
and havng fowers, or bossoms, and pucked fruts
put n the nteror thereof, tann a haf oad,
such as s borne on one sde of a beast.
Thus we see that t s ony n Arabc that the dea
of a vng twg, wth ts eaves and bossoms, has
deveoped, apparenty from the way the frut was
transported n freshy pucked twgs, n order to pre-
serve ts freshness as ong as possbe. ence t s
most certan that Goth. tans, whch refers severa
tmes to vng grapevne, and tan o basket, are
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
derved from the Arabc, through the new method of
transportng frut, and have been transmtted to the
other Germanc anguages. When the wrter who frst
empoyed the passage n erodotus for a Germanc
forgery, or possby hs Arabc prototype, found the
reference to f d )8ot Mtvac, he at once umped to
the concuson that h awu was dentca wth Arab,
nn, and so created the dvnaton by a branch from a
frut-bearng tree, vrgam, frugferae arbor decsam.
The remanng dvnatons of chapter n the
Germana are of no ava, because they are qute
unversa, and are wdey recorded. ut n the ne t
chapter we have agan an e ampe of the forger s hodge-
podge method. Accordng to hm, the Germans meet
on certan days n the frst quarter or at the fu of the
moon, because they consder ths tme most auspcous
for transactng busness. They do not count tme
by days, but by nghts, for nght seems to ead the day.
Ths s a crbbed out from Caesar s descrpton of
the Gaus, and from a reference to Arovstus.
Tactus. Caesar.
Coeunt, ns qud for- Ga se omnes ab Dte patre prognatos
tutum et subtum ncdt, praedcant dque ab drudbus prodtum dcunt.
certs debus, cum aut Ob earn causam spata omns tempors npn
nchoatur una aut m- numero derum, sed noctum fnunt des
petur: nam agends re- nataes et mensum et annorum nta sc ob-
bus hoc auspcatssmum servant, ut noctem des subsequatur, I. IS.
ntum credunt. nee Cum e captvs quaereret Caesar, quamobrem
derum numerum, ut nos, Arovstus proeo non decertaret, hanc reper-
sed noctum computant. ebat causam, quod apud Germanos ea consue-
sc consttuunt, sc con- tudp esset, ut matresfamae eorum aortbus et
dcunt: no ducere dem vatcnatonbus decararent, utrum proeum
vdetur. commtt e usu esset necne eas t a dce re:
non esse fas Germanos superare, s ante novam
unam proeo contendssent, I. 50.
A the eaborate account n chapter I about the
manner n whch the Germans proceed n pubc matters
s a mere verbose eaboraton of what Caesar tes of
the Gaus, wth an occasona reference to what he
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
says of the Germans. The forger says that the prnces
decde ony n mnor matters, whereas n matters of
greater mport a are consuted. They st armed,
and the prest orders sence. Then the prnce and the
nobes gve ther opnon. Dssent s e pressed by a
murmur, assent, by beatng the spears, because t s
most honorabe to gve assent wth arms. They are
sow to convene, and ths faut arses from ther
freedom.
Caesar says that the magstrates concea those mat-
ters whch may dsturb the masses, hence no one s
aowed to speak of pubc matters e cept n the
counc.1 We have aready heard that t s the prests
who decde pubc matters. We are aso tod that there
s one chef Drud, whose authorty s absoute, and
that a those who have any dspute go to the seat of
the chef Drud and obey hs commands.2 rom ths
t foows ceary that the sence n the counc coud
be broken ony when the presdng Druds gave the
command. ut of the Germans we are tod that n
tmes of peace they have no common magstrate, but
the chefs of the vages and dstrcts pronounce
udgment and dmnsh the controverses. rom ths
t foows that n tme of peace, that s, n affars of
mnor mportance, the chefs decde controverses, but
not when war, that s, a matter of greater mportance,
s at hand. ence they then choose a magstrate,
who has the power of fe or death n hs hands.3 ut
we earned from the manner of conductng a counc
among the Gaus, that t was the magstrate who
enforced sence n pubc matters. ence we have
the perfecty correct nference that n ma or affars t
was not the chefs who decded, but a, that s, the
1 v. 20.
1 I. 13.
Cum beum cvtas aut atum defendt aut nfert, magstrates, qu
e beo praesnt, ut vtae necsque habeant potestatem, deguntur, I. 23.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
counc. Now, who consttuted the counc of the
Gaus We are tod that the pebs had no voce at a
n pubc matters, but that they were a decded by
the equtes, the men of war, at east, ths s the ony
nference possbe from the dvson of the Gaus nto
Druds, knghts, and pebs. The knghts are aways
busy wth affars of war, and ther power rests soey
on the number of warrors they can command.1 rom
ths t foows that t s most honorabe to determne
matters n the counc by means of the weapons. Ths
s, ndeed, made necessary, snce speech s not aowed,
e cept by speca permsson of the prests. The refer-
ence to the sowness wth whch the Germans convene
or transact busness s taken from the reference to
Arovstus, who was not n any hurry to contnue
batte, because ther women had tod them that t woud
not be proptous f begun before the fu moon.2
Thus the whoe account of the German counc s
based on the hodge-podge method of quotng from
Caesar.
Chapter II s a contnuaton of the same hodge-
podge. We are tod here that n the councs they
choose the chefs, who speak the aw n the dstrcts
and vages. Ths s precsey what we were tod of
the Germans by Caesar, ony that the forger dd not
notce that t was the chef magstrates who are chosen
at the counc, and not the chefs, who n peace tme
pronounce udgment.
Tactus. Caesar.
Eguntur n sdem Cum beum cvtas aut htum defendt aut
concs et prncpes, nfert, magstratus, qu e beo praesnt, ut
qu ura per pagos vcos- vtae necsque habeant potestatem, deguntur.
que reddunt. In pace nuus est communs magstratus, sed
prncpes regonum atque pagorum nter suos
tus dcunt controversasque mnuunt, I. 23.
L 16.
L50.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
We are tod that the chefs are accompaned by
hundreds from the pebs, to add counse and authorty.
That s precsey what we are tod n Caesar of the
Gaush eques.
Tactus. Caesar.
Centen sngus e Aterum genus est equtum. , cum est
pebe comtes, cpnsum usus atque aquod beum ncdt (quod fere
smu et auctortas, as- ante Caesars adyentum quotanns accdere
sunt. soebat, ut aut ps nuras nferrent aut atas
propusarent), omnes n beo versantur, atque
eprum ut qusque est genere copsque amps-
smus, ta purmos crcum se ambactos centes-
que habet. anc unam gratam potentamque
noverunt, I. 15.
The forger says that accusatons eadng to capta
punshment were preferred at the counc, and that
varous punshments were nfcted: trators were
hanged, cowards were drowned n swamps, and ghter
offences were punshed by wereged, of whch part was
pad to the kng or state, and part to the person
offended or hs famy. In the ht or mss process of
estabshng ancent customs, the forger may have
guessed somethng correcty. There woud be nothng
strange n hangng trators and drownng cowards,
snce these are fary unversa customs, and certany
wereged s recorded n the ater Germanc aws. ut
I have aready shown that the composton for crmes
and the payment to the kng or state arose after the
thrd century from Roman aws,1 and even the com-
poston n horses, nstead of money, s ampy accounted
for by the fredum, whch s of the same Roman orgn
hence t s totay mpossbe for Tactus to have even
dstanty represented the condton of German aw n
hs tme. The statement about the fne whch s
1 Commentary to the Germanc Laws and Medaeva Documents, p. 142 ff.
On p. 157 I cautousy adduced Tactus as a proof that the bood feud may
have e sted n hs tme among the Germans. Now that the Germana
appears as a downrght forgery, my dscusson of fredum, fada gans
enormousy n cogency.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
dvded between the state and the offended party can
ony be based on condtons e stng n the s th and
ater centures.
After speakng of the fnes, the forger actuay quotes
Caesar as regards the dutes of the prncpes.
Tactus. Caesar.
Eguntur n sdem concs et Prncpes regonum atque pago-
prncpes, qu ura per pagos vcos- rum nter suos us dcunt contro-
que reddunt. versasque mnuunt, I. 23.
Ths tme the reference s to a rea German custom,
but, aas, the eecton of the chef n a counc s ob-
vousy borrowed from the Druds, who aone are
represented by Caesar as decdng n counc matters
of pubc mportance.
In chapter III we have the watered stock of Caesar s
account about the treatment of the chdren of the
Gaus. Caesar says that the Gaus dffer from a
others, n that they do not aow the chdren to come
nto ther presence unt they have become od enough
to bear arms, and that t s consdered dsgracefu to
aow the boys to appear n pubc wth ther fathers.1
We have aready heard that t s ony the equtes,
that s, the men n arms, who appear at the councs.
Ths ed the forger to say: A German transacts no
busness, pubc or prvate, wthout beng competey
armed. The rght of carryng arms s assumed by no
person whatever, t the state has decared hm duy
quafed. The young canddate s ntroduced before
the assemby, where one of the chefs, or hs father,
or some near reaton, provdes hm wth a shed and
aven. Ths, wth them, s the many gown: the
youth from the moment ranks as a ctzen: t then
he was consdered as part of the househod he s now
a member of the commonweath.
I. 18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Smary, the statement n Caesar that the gory of
an eques conssts n havng as many foowers about
hm as possbe,1 ony produces the obvous pagarsm:
The chef udges the pretensons of a, and assgns
to each man hs proper staton. A sprt of emuaton
prevas among hs whoe tran, a struggng to be
the frst n favour, whe the chef paces a hs gory
n the number and ntrepdty of hs companons. In
that conssts hs dgnty to be surrounded by a band
of young men s the source of hs power n peace,
hs brghtest ornament n war, hs strongest buwark.
More than that. It gves the forger a chance to e -
patate on the young men, who form the comtatus of
the prnces: In honour of ustrous brth, and to
mark the sense men entertan of the father s mert,
the son, though yet of tender years, s caed to the
dgnty of a prnce or chef. Such as are grown up
to manhood, and have sgnazed themseves by a
sprt of enterprse, have aways a number of retaners
n ther tran. Where mert s conspcuous, no man
bushes to be seen n the st of foowers, or compan-
ons. What s much worse the sentence, ut munus
mtae sustnere possnt, n the descrpton of the
boys who are admtted nto ther fathers presence,1
was understood by the stupd forger to mean when
the tme has come for them to receve the gfts con-
nected wth mtary servce, and has produced the
foowng: Nor s hs fame confned to hs own
country t e tends to foregn natons, and s then of
the frst mportance, f he surpasses hs rvas n the
number and courage of hs foowers. e receves
presents from a parts ambassadors are sent to hm
and hs name aone s often suffcent to decde the
ssue of a war.
1 I. 15.
L18.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Nor s the forger satsfed wth ths e panson.
e remembers a partcuar case of the comtatus n
Caesar, about the Gaush devot, caed sodur, who
en oy the same advantages n fe as those to whose
frendshp they have devoted themseves, and who
commt sucde f ther chef s ked.1 Ths, con-
nected wth the statement of Caesar that the Ger-
mans do not busy themseves wth agrcuture,2 pro-
duces the whoe of chapter I n the Germana: In
the fed of acton, t s dsgracefu to the prnce to be
surpassed n vaour by hs companons and not to
ve wth hm n marta deeds s equay a reproach
to hs foowers. If he des n the fed, he who sur-
vves hm survves to ve n nfamy. A are bound
to defend ther eader, to succour hm n the heat of
acton, and to make even ther own actons subser-
vent to hs renown. Ths s the bond of unon, the
most sacred obgaton. The chef fghts for vctory
the foowers for ther chef. If, n the course of a
ong peace, the peope rea nto soth and ndoence,
t often happens that the young nobes seek a more
actve fe n the servce of other states engaged n war.
The German mnd cannot brook repose. The fed of
danger s the fed of gory. Wthout voence and rapne
a tran of dependants cannot be mantaned. The
chef must show hs beraty, and the foower e pects
t. e demands at one tme ths warke horse, at an-
other, that vctorous ance mbrued wth the bood of
the enemy. The prnce s tabe, however neegant, must
aways be pentfu: t s the ony pay of hs foowers.
War and depredaton are the ways and means of the
cheftan. To cutvate the earth, and wat the reguar
produce of the seasons, s not the ma m of a German:
you w more easy persuade hm to attack the enemy,
1 m. 22.
I. 22.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
and provoke honourabe wounds n the fed of batte.
In a word, to earn by the sweat of your brow, what
you mght gan by the prce of your bood, s, n the
opnon of a German, a suggsh prncpe, unworthy
of a soder.
Wth a tte patence one may fnd the orgn of a
the romantc account of the Germans n Caesar s
De beo gaco. I have shown enough to prove that
the forger combned rascaty wth a ready wt and a
certan amount of ngustc stupdty n hs reteng
of Caesar. I sha now proceed to nvestgate those
parts whch show unmstakabe Arabc nfuence, thus
defntey ocatng the forgery after 711.
Caesar tes of the o that resembes a stag, but
has ony one horn n the mdde, wth spreadng bran-
ches. The mae and the femae have the same nature,
both havng the same szed horn. There are aso those
whch are caed eks.1 It must be notced that the
ast sentence has nothng whatsoever to do wth the
uncorn, for t s the begnnng of the account of the
eks. ut the forger ncuded t n the account of the
o , whch he transmogrfed so competey that t
woud have remaned totay unrecognzed as a pag-
arsm, f t were not for ths ast sentence, and the
ocazaton of the account n the Germana among the
Naharva.
Among the Naharva there s shown a grove
famous for ts regous rtes. The prest appears n
a femae dress. They worshp as gods those who by
the Romans are caed Castor and Pou . Such s the
meanng of the dvnty ts name beng Ads. There
are, ndeed, no dos n ther country, no traces of
1 Est bos cerv fgura, cuus a meda fronte nter aures unum cprnu
e sstt e cesus magsque drectum hs, quae nobs nota sunt, cornbus
ab eus summo scut pamae ramque ate dffunduntur. Eadem est femnae
mnrsque natura, eadem forma magntudoque cornuum. Sunt tem, quae
appeantur aces, I. 26 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
foregn superstton, but they are venerated as brothers,
as youths. 1
In Sanskrt we have the name of the rhnoceros as
kha4ga, kha4gn, and of the femae rhnoceros, khadga-
dhenu, the sword, horn of the rhnoceros. Of the
Indan orgn of ths word there cannot be any doubt,
because kad, kat, khat, khad are fundamenta roots,
whch mean to cut, sharp, n the Dravdan, as we
as n the Semtc anguages, and many Sanskrt words
are derved, apparenty through the Dravdan, from
ths famy. When and how ths Sanskrt word for
rhnoceros frst entered the anguages of the West
woud demand a speca nvestgaton, but t s certan
that Aean aready knew t, for he not ony descrbes
the rhnoceros as an Indan anma, but aso gves t
an Indan name.
They say that there are mountans n the nteror
of Inda, whch are naccessbe to man and aboundng
n anmas, whch are domestcated wth us, but there
are n a wd state. . . . The hstorans and the
wse men of the Indans, ncudng the rahmans,
who agree on ths pont, say that there s an nnumerabe
number of these beasts. Among these anmas s the
Monokeron, whch by them s caed artazonon, whch
s of the sze of a fu grown horse, and has a mane and
yeow har, e ces n swftness of foot, and, ke an
eephant, has undvded hoofs and has the ta of a
boar. It has between the eyes one back horn, whch
ends n a sharp spear pont. I understand t makes a
most pecuar sound, and that t s meek towards
other anmas whch approach t, but fghts ts own
knd. And not ony do they fght wth the maes, but
1 Apud Nahanarvaos antquae regons ucus ostendtur. praesdet
sacerdos muebr ornatu sed decs nterpretaton Romana Castorem Pou-
cemque memorant. ea vs numn: nomen Acs. nua smuacra, nuum
peregrnae supersttons vestgum, ut fratres tamen, ut uvenes venerantur,
LIII.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
T E GERMANIA O TACITUS
aso wth the femaes, whom they fght to a fnsh,
for they are powerfu n body and are provded wth
an nvncbe horn. It roams through the deserts, and
stays sotary. In breedng tme t becomes tame
towards ts mate, but when the mate has conceved, t
agan begns to roam by tsef. 1
Even though Ctesas and Arstote knew the anma
ong before Aean, there can be no doubt that Aean s
descrpton, whch s fary correct for that of the
rhnoceros, s taken from an Indan account, nor coud
t we be otherwse, snce the one-horned rhnoceros
s not found outsde of Inda and the sands to the
south. Indeed, the reference to the sotary habt of
the rhnoceros s e pressed n Sanskrt, where t s aso
caed eka-cara wanderng or vng aone. Near
approaches to the Sanskrt form are found n Coptc
arknos, apparenty through a Greek form, as the
endng woud ndcate. We aready fnd the Sanskrt
name n Assyran nscrptons, where t s gven as
kurkzannu, that bears a remarkabe resembance to
apra wv of Aean, and kha ga-dhenu of the Indans.
rom the Assyran t passed nto the other Semtc
anguages. We have Arab. f karkadan and f
karkand. ut apra tbv, or ap a tav, or a form nearer
to the Sanskrt word, has produced a arge varety of
forms of whch the ast etter s s, or a sound ke t.
We have n the Tamud an qereS, n Arabc
Aethopc tars the one-horned anma, usuay the
rhnoceros,
The Pers. karg, kargadan show ther Sanskrt orgn
ceary, and are, no doubt, the forms from whch the
Arab. karkadan was formed. ut there s aso a form
ar , whch s cose enough to Arab. _ - horS, and
1 v. 20.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
whch s represented n the undehesh by the forms
arz, arez. ut ths refers ony to the arge one-horned
fsh, kar, wherefore t s caed mdh(k)arez, teray
water-uncorn, or kar-mah(k) the kar-fsh, whch
s consdered to be the chef of a fsh. It s ths
Mdde-Persan word whch has enrched the Arabc
wth two more uncorn words, namey, marms,
and u- harms. There s aso recorded n Arabc a
form mrat 1 a one-horned hare.
That the atter Arabc words n the eghth century
were apped to a sea-monster, even as n the un-
dehesh, s proved by the egend of the uncorn of the
Merovngans. In redegar s Chronce there s an
account whch e pans the orgn of the Merovngans
from Meroveus or Meroheus, who was conceved by
hs mother from a sea-monster.2 Ths mythca orgn
of the Merovngans has puzzed hstorans very much.
It s obvous that the etymoogy of Meroveus, Meroheus
must have been suggested by somethng connected
wth the sea-monster, a beast resembng a centaur, or
somethng ke t. We have n redegar s Chronce
aso the account of a dream of Chderc s wfe, asna.
On the frst nght after the marrage, asna, before
aowng Chderc to stay wth her, sent hm out to
see what was takng pace before the paace. At frst
he saw a vson of a on, a uncorn, and a eopard.
Then, mtatng Dane s vson, he saw other beasts.
The concuson was that a son woud be born to them,
1 S. ochart, erozocon, rancofurt ad Moenum 1675, co. 941.
1 ertur, super tore mars aestats tempore Chodeo cum u ore resedens,
merdae u nr ad mare abandum vadens, bstea Neptun unotaur
sms eam adpetsset. Cumque n contnue aut a bstea aut a vro fusset
concepta, pepert fum nomen Meroveum, per co regs rancorum post
vocantur Merohng, III. 9, MG ., Scrp, rer. merer., vo. II, p. 95.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
who woud be ke a on, and hs sons woud be as
strong as a eopard and a uncorn.1
The same story s tod by unbad, who, however,
puts more emphass on the rhnoceros, that s, the
uncorn,2 whch s mentoned as a generous beast. It
s, therefore, cear that the frst race of the Merovn-
gans was reated to the uncorn, and the name of
Meroveus s n redegar to be derved from that mons-
ter of the sea that begat hm from the wfe of the kng
of the ranks.
If we now turn to the Germana, we fnd the uncorn
of Caesar s account turned nto a naton, the Nahar-
va. We see at a gance that Narharvaus s nothng
but the Narwhae, the sea-uncorn of the Germanc an-
guages. The mdh-arez or mah-ar , whch n redegar
was used to e pan the etymoogy of Meroeus, here
turns up n the form of naharvaus. The etymoogy
of narwhae has aways been a puzze, but t s obvousy
a corrupton maharvaeus, or some such form, caused by
the assumpton that the ast part s vaus, the wa,
1 Cum prma nocte ugter strata unc ssent, dct ad eum muer:
Ac nocte a cotu vre abstenebmus. Surge secrecus, et quod vders ante
auas paacae dcs ancae tuae. Cumque surre sset, vdt smtudnem
bstes eons, uncoms et eupard amboantbus. Revereusque, d t
muere que vderat. Dct ad eum muer: Domn m, vade dnuo, et
quod vders narra aneae tuae. Ie verp cum fors adsset, vdt bysteas
smtudnem urss et ups deambuantbus. Narrans et haec muer,
conpet eum terco, ut ret et quod ydebat nuncaret. Cumque terco
e sset, vdt bsteas mnores smtudnem cans et mnorbus bsts ab
nvncem detrahentes et voutantes. Cumque asnae haec unversa narras-
set, abstnentes se caste usque n crastnum, surgentes de stratu, d t asna
ad Chdercum: ue vsbter vdst vrtate subsstunt. aec nterpre-
tatonem habent: Nasctur nobs fus forttudnem eons sgnum et nstar
tenens f vro eus eupards et uncorns forttudne sgnum tenent.
Dende generantur e s qu urss et ups forttudnem et voractatem eorum
smabunt. Terco que vdst ad dscessum coumpna regn huus crunt,
que regnavernt ad nstar canbus et mnorbus bstes eorum consms
ert forttude. Puretas autem mnorbus bstes, que ab nvcem detrahentes
voutabant, popuos sne tmore prncpum ab nvcem vastantur, II.
12, bd., p. 97.
2 Trthemus, Opera hstorca, p. 38 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
war of O German, ba of the Arabs, whch means
whae, and s derved from LLat. baaena, baaera
of the vocabuares.
The forger, mndfu of the two putatve parents of
Meroveus, the kng and the sea-monster, as tod by
redegar, created two gods for the Naharva, whom
he denomnated Castor and Pou . Caesar says that
the nature of the mae and femae s the same. Ths
ed the forger to cause the prest to wear a woman s
garments. os cerv fgura apparenty suggested
to the forger sacerdos, whch e pans the transform-
aton from the uncorn to the prest. What reay,
more than anythng ese, caused the forger to change
the uncorn nto Castor and Pou , s the fact that
these were frequenty represented wth radatng stars
above ther heads, and Caesar speaks of the radatng
shape of the uncorn s horns.
The borrowng of the story n the Germana from
Caesar s so obvous, as not to need even the forger s
sp, Naharva the uncorns, n order to prove t.
ut the forger was such a foo or such a scoundre that
he gave hmsef away n st another way. e took
Caesar s sunt tem, quae appeantur aces to be a
contnuaton of the story about the narwhae or uncorn,
and went on to say that the name of the dvnty was
acs, ea vs numn, nomen acs. Stupdty, t
woud seem, coud go no further, but the forger man-
aged to perpetrate st another unspeakabe nspdty.
The rest of the story about the ek, namey, that t
has no onts and cannot e down and cannot get up
f t does fa down, found ts way nto the Germana.
Of course, t s now fary we accepted that ths story
of the ontess ek, ke that of the uncorn, s an nter-
poaton n Caesar.1 Ths ony makes the case worse,
1 W. W. yde, The Curous Anmas of the ercynan orest, n The Cass-
ca ourna, vo. III, p. 231 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
because, f t s an nterpoaton n Caesar, t must
have come consderaby ater than the tme of Tactus.
And yet, Tactus not ony has made use of ths ont-
ess ek, but n the chapter n whch he refers to the
great author, the dvne Caesar,1 he dscussed the
ercynan forest, whch s ntmatey connected n
Caesar wth the story of the uncorn and the ontess
ek.
The ontess ek, ke the uncorn, s transformed
nto a Germanc trbe. The Semnones are ambtous
to be thought the most ancent and respectabe of the
Suevan naton. Ther cam they thnk confrmed by
the mysteres of regon. On a stated day a processon
s made nto a wood consecrated n ancent tmes, and
rendered awfu by augures devered down from age
to age. The severa trbes of the same descent appear
by ther deputes. The rtes begn wth the saughter
of a man, who s offered as a vctm, and thus ther
barbarous worshp s ceebrated by an act of horror.
The grove s behed wth supersttous terror. No
man enters that hoy sanctuary wthout beng bound
wth a chan, thereby denotng hs humbe sense of
hs own condton, and the superor attrbutes of the
dety that fs the pace. Shoud he happen to fa, he
does not presume to rse, but n that groveng state
makes hs way out of the wood. 2 ust as the ek
cannot e down, or get up, f he has faen down, so
the Semnones have ther egs ted, and, f they fa
down, are not aowed to get up.
Immedatey after ths we are tod of the Reudgn
and other Sueban trbes, that they worshp Nerthus,
that s, Mother Earth, whom they consder as the
common mother of a. Ths dvnty, accordng to
ther noton, nterposes n human affars, and, at tmes,
1 vn.
Chapter I .
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
vsts the severa natons of the gobe. A sacred grove
on an sand n the Northern Ocean s dedcated to her.
There stands her sacred charot, covered wth a vest-
ment, to be touched by the prest ony. When she
takes her seat n ths hoy vehce, he becomes m-
medatey conscous of her presence, and n hs ft of
enthusasm pursues her progress. The charot s drawn
by cows yoked together. A genera festva takes pace,
and pubc re ocngs are heard, wherever the goddess
drects her way. No war s thought of arms are
ad asde, and the sword s sheathed. The sweets of
peace are known, and then ony reshed. At ength
the same prest decares the goddess satsfed wth
her vstaton, and re-conducts her to her sanctuary.
The charot wth the sacred mante, and, f we may
beeve report, the goddess hersef, are purfed n a
secret ake. In ths abuton certan saves offcate,
and nstanty persh n the water. ence the terrors
of superstton are more wdey dffused a regous
horror sezes every mnd, and a are content n pous
gnorance to venerate that awfu mystery, whch no
man can see and ve. Ths part of the Suevan naton
stretches away to the most remote and unknown
recesses of Germany. 1
We have aready found Areta Earth n Pseudo-
erosus. It s obvous that ths Areta s no other than
our Nerthus, erthus, and t s aso cear that the
descrpton of the worshp of Nerthus s dentca wth
that of Cybee n Ovd s ast, I . 291 ff. and n other
paces.2 The agreement s perfect. We have the same
story of the washng of the charot, whch s drawn
by cows, the sacred mante, the gorgeousy attred
prest, the mysteres, the festvtes, the offcatng of
freedmen. The ony addton n the Germana s the
1 Chapter L.
1 See Roscher s Ausfhrches Le kon der grechschen und r mschen
Mythooge, sub ybee (romscher utus).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
drownng of the saves n the ake, whch s evdenty
an eaboraton of the emascuaton, or, possby,
the tauroboum, wth whch the worshp of Cybee
was connected. ut the form erthus, Nerthus,
whch we fnd n the Germana, s, no doubt, due to
the confuson of Areta wth Aretum, of whch t s
an etymon n Pseudo- erosus. In any case t s a
Semtc word, whch entered the Germanc anguages
ony n the eghth century.
The utter worthessness of the Germana s patent,
beyond any possbty of defence. Ony the mentay
bnd w defend t, even as the nneteenth century
forgeres, such as the notorous oenngnhof
Manuscrpt, st fnd advocates. It s sad to con-
tempate that Germanc hstory and aed sub ects
are based on the Germana and the Getca, two monu-
ments of conscous fraud and unconscous stupdty,
the resut of the frst fower of Arabc romance, whch
ed to The Thousand and One Nghts. One may as we
reconstruct hstory from ths atter work, as draw
any hstorca concusons whatsoever from the Ger-
mana and the Getca.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- ENANTIUS.
I.
In the present artce, we sha undertake a hstorc-
ogca study of four musca terms, eudus, harpa,
rotta, crotta, frst found n wrtngs attrbuted to en-
antus ortunatus.
1. Preface to enantus Poems:
ud nter haec e tensa vatca consute dc potuert,
censor pse mensura, ub me non urguebat ve metus
e udce ve probabat usus e ege nee nvtabat
favor e comte nec emendabat ector e arte, ub
mn tantundem vaebat raucum gemere quod cantare
apud quos nh dsparat aut strdor ansers aut canor
oors, soa saepe bombcans barbaros eudos arpa
redens ut nter os ego met non muscus poet a, sed
murcus deroso fore carmns poema non canerem, sed
garrrem, quo resdentes audtores nter acernea pocua
saute bbentes nsana accho udce debaccharent.1
2. Epste to Count Lupus (tradtona date, 573-4):
Sed pro me requ audes b reddere certent,
Et qua qusque vaet te prece voce sonet,
Romanusque yra, paudat tb barbarus harpa,
Graecus Achaca, crotta rtanna canat.
I te fortem referant, h ure potentem,
Ie arms agem praedcet, ste brs.
Et qua rte regs quod pa et bea requrunt,
Iudcs e decus concnat, ste ducs.
Nos tb verscuos, dent barbara carmna eudos:
Sc varante tropo aus sonet una vro.
ceebrem memorent, te ege sagacem:
Ast ego te ducem semper habebo, Lupe.2
1 . Leo, cnant onor Cementan ortunat opera poeea, n MG ..
AuctoT. antq., vo. I , p. 2.
p. 162 f.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- ENANTIUS 301
Our study w show that the senses retaned by these
words, through ther descendants n the Cetc and
Germanc anguages Irsh crut, Eng. harp, Ger.
Led, etc. were not orgna, but were deveoped
durng the eghth century and after, as a resut of the
Arabco-Gothc or Carongan revva of earnng.
Leo has shown that a manuscrpts of enantus,
e cusve of the St. German Code 2 , wth whch we
are not concerned, snce t has not the te ts under ds-
cusson, have descended from a corrupt archetype,
preserved n the mdde of the III. century.1 Now n
two manuscrpts of the nnth century we have the
foowng poem n trade rhyme:
ecs patrae (nostrae) praeconanda ferttas,
In qua Chrst mandatorum decaratur profundtas.
uae nec potert absque gora esse c vtas,
In qua sensum sapentum veneratur submtas,
Per quos praesents tempors cacatur cupdtas
Et pertura huus vtae evtatur vantas.
Ac n tabus scrpttatur cords vera cartas
Atque vade stabtur futurae vtae aeterntas.
Per Moysen atorem egs sc refert antqutas
Popuo praecept deus: cum terrae vobs repro-
mssae venert heredtas,
Mensae vestrae peregrn comedent dcas,
Ut vobs semper mnstretur datae terrae bontas.
Per Iesum Chrstum confrmatur, qu est vta et
vertas,
Peregrnorum quanta st susceptons quah tas
Et metend huus fructus caeests summa dgntas.
yronmo ethem recepto eccesae crevt sanc-
ttas.
1 Ibd., p. .
II
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Et Martno Armorgo refust magna cartas,
Cuus vta et vrtute Toronus mutas epuas
Mendc ac febes drmunt per pateas.
Et ortunato ab Ravenna Pctonum foret cvtas.1
W. Meyer, the atest authorty on the te t of en-
antus, hods that ths euogy on the poet, composed,
accordng to hs frst theory, n eary Carongan, or
even n Merovngan tmes, 2 or, to take hs ater vew,
n Poters, shorty after ortunatus death, 3 was
nserted n the frst compete copy of enantus works.
The conscous use of trade rhyme, as Professor Wener
has shown, was a pecuarty of Arabc poetry, and
spread through Europe from Span, as a resut of the
Arabco-Gothc renassance.4 We must concude, there-
fore, that both the author of the euogy and the com-
per of the archetype were of the Arabco-Gothc
schoo. Tamperng wth te ts and documents, even
to the e tent of the most mpudent forgery, was one
of the many accompshments of ths same schoo.5
The acknowedged spurousness of the Laudato S.
Marae, and of a number of the hymns attrbuted to
enantus, shows that forgeres were commtted n
hs name.6 We may, then, nfer that the Arabco-
Gothc edtor or edtors of enantus n the eghth
century were not too scrupuous n ther pubcaton,
under hs name, of other matter than the psssma
verba of the poet hmsef.
So far, then, the ogc of our nvestgatons eads us
to seek, not a ranco-Latn, but a Spansh-Latn
orgn for our musca terms. We sha dscover that
1 W. Meyer, n Merournger Rhythmus fber ortunat und atdevtsc
Rhythmk n atentchen erten, n Gottnyttche Nachrchen, 1908, pp. 32-3.
Ibd., p. 33.
W. Meyer, Uber de andschrften der Gedchte ortvnats, bd., p. 87.
4 L. Wener, Contrbutons toward a story of Arabco-Gothc Cuture,
vo. I, pp. 42-4, 49.
Ibd., pp. I , 119, 120. 125. 178, 188 cf. p. 47-8, vo. II, Tht
Letter to the Goths, passm.
. Leo, op. et., pp. 371-86.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
they possess a dagnostc sgnfcance for the genune-
ness of the nes n whch they are found.
II. LEUD S.
In the Mozarabo Rtua, the word auda s used
consstenty as a rubrc, to ntroduce a hymn of prase.
Ths turgca sense survves n the Gothc words,
uthon to sng prases, uthares tempe-snger,
(Ezra, II. 41, Nehemah, II. I.)1 There s aso n
Gothc awud thanksgvng, eucharsta. Ths,
however, as Professor Wener has shown, s ether the
Arab. oU awaya( of the Mozarabs, or a bend,
euoga obatn. 1 Etymoogcay, avud, and the
verb formed from t, awudon, are unreated to
uthon, uthares, both of whch have the speca
connotaton of rtua sngng. That s to say, Goth.
uthon, uthares are, ke OSpan. aude song,
Latn oan-words, to be traced to the rubrc auda of the
Mozarabc Rtua.3 In Gothc, the form of the word
has been assmated to that of the more common
awud, awudon. The orgna meanng has been
e tended by a natura process of semantc change, to
take on the ncusve sense of sng. Yet the con-
necton of the word wth the Mozarabc Rtua rubrc
was st cear n the mnd of the scrbe of Code P of
enantus, so that he emended eudos to audes.
The Code G of enantus, moreover, has eudos
gossed by wneodos. Ths goss s unquestonaby
taken from Charemagne s Edct of March 23, 789:
Et ut nua abbatssa .... wneodos (wneudos,
1 L , dfarrw, ug., can/ore .
Op. et., p. 211-12.
Codes Ambros. C. 301 ( III. cent., Ed. G. Asco Archmo gottoogeo
taano, vo. , p. 349) has on Pa. L III. 30 ut omna n fude eua
magna dcantur.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
veneudus) scrbere aut mttere praesumat. 1 We have,
then, n the Edct, the earest e acty databe refer-
ence to the currency of eodus (O G. ead, n the
eronan Gosses) as a Germanc word. What these
wneodos were, beyond the fact that they were a knd
of secuar poetry whch the nuns were forbdden to
wrte or e change, we do not know. Nevertheess,
the varant readng veneudus, together wth the emen-
daton n Code of enantus, eudos to audes,
suggests that vn audes prases of wne, s the rea
meanng of the word.
III. ARPA.
The word harpa (O G. harphd) s not found at a
n Gothc, nor s t n the eronan, the odest of the
O German gosses. y a study of the Latn and
Germanc gosses to the works of Prudentus, however,
ts hstory and semantc evouton may be traced.
Let us, then, set down n order a the Prudentus-
gosses n whch the word s found, together wth the
emmata, and the Latn gosses from whch the Ger-
manc are derved:
1. Cathemernon, I . 1:
Da, puer, pectrum.
O G. 88., II, 488: pectrum harfa.
2. Perstephanon, II. 399:
Utro e catasta udcem compeat affatu brev.
MS.I: e catasta e cratcua qu n catasta erat.
O G. 88., II, 434: catasta . genus poene harapha
I rtpoume screatun.
MG ., Leget, Sect. II, vo. I, p. 63.
SS. E. Stenmeyer and E. Severs, De athochdeutsche Gosten.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
3. Perstephanon, . 467:
Emtto vocem de catasta cesor.
O G. SS., II, 389: catasta harfa
II, 394: catasta .. harpha
II, 492: catasta harfa
II, 563: catasta hbrphb (harpha)
II, 581: catasta harpon
4. Apotheoss, 148:
Organa, sambucas, ctharas, caamosque, tubasque.
O G. SS., II, 482: sambucas harephan.
5. Apotheoss, 388:
udqud casta cheys, qudqud testudo resutat.
MS.I: cheys cthara, musa. cheae, d est, bracha
ve cthara magna n caeo.
testudo musa, ve cythara magna n caeo.
O G. SS., II, 408: ches .. musa I harpha
II, 485: cheys harepha
II, 513: ches hbrphb (harpha)
II, 526: cheys hbrbphb (harapha)
II, 537: ges harpha I msa I ctara
II, 565: cheys harfa harfb
II, 542: testudo haraffa.
The senses assgned to O G. harpha are pectrum,
rack, torture, strnged nstrument (cheys, cthara,
sambuca, testudo). To these we must add Span.,
Prov. arpa caw, taon, Span., Prov., Ita. arpa
harp, The task before us s to reconce these
dfferences n meanng.
Our startng pont s wth a Semtc word. We have
n Assyran harbu ance, aven, eb. . hereb
sword, Arab. s- harbah dart, aven. 1 Ths
word has passed as a oan-word nto Greek, p y
scke, scmetar, aven, goad, whch, n turn, has
gone nto Latn, as we earn from Servus: acatus
1 Ths Arab. - harbah has gven T. harpon, Eng. harpoon.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
autem enss est harpe, qua usus est Perseus. Lucanus
at (I . 603): harpen aterus monstr am caede
rubentem .1 That the semantc changes affectng
dervatves of pm , harpa n the Romance and Ger-
manc anguages were the product of the gossographer s
studes n synonymoogy, n and after the eghth
century, s qute cear n the case of the O G. goss
pectrum harfa. We have n Latn the gosses
CGL.,2 , 321, 30: pe trum astea unde cythere
moduantur,
I , 552, 49: pectrum astea unde cythara
modoatur ue quo corde tan-
guntur.
Snce the synonym hastea : 3/wny aready e sted, t was
an easy advance n synonymoogy for harpa, O G. harfa,
to assume the sense of pectrum, n accordance wth
the defnton n the foregong gosses. The other mean-
ngs of the word, namey, rack, torture, strnged
nstruments, have come about by synonymoogca
assocaton of harpa, O G. harfa, wth the gosses to
fdcua.
Prudentus uses ths word fdcua n the sense
of a knd of torture, n Perstephanon, . 481: Nee
dstat gns et fdcuae saevant. Isdore thus
e pounds ts meanng and etymoogy: Unguae
dctae quod effodant. aec et fdcuae, qua hs re
n ecueo torquentur, ut fdes nvenatur. 3 rom
Isdore s e panaton have come the foowng gosses:
CGL., II, 384, 34: ovo ec o e/c rdf feurdvow , fdcuae.
II, 256, 10: Paodvou rvoc fdcua.
, 23, 15: fedcuae sunt unguae qubus tor-
quentur n ecueo ad persas.
or our purpose, however, the most mportant goss
s that of Iso on the above ne of the Perstephanon:
1 Servus, on Aened, II. 732, facat comnus ensee.
1 CGL. Corpus gossarorum atnorum, ed. G. Goetz.
Etymoogse, . 27. 20.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
deuae funes ad fageandum, quamvs fdcua a
fdbue dcatur, n hoc tamen oco sgnfcat ungnas, ve
genus torment, quo re n ecueo suspens torquentur,
ut fdes et vertas nvenatur. fdcua genus torment,
ve ferr subtssm, quo ncdebantur martyres. rom
ths n turn have come:
CGL., , 456, 53: fdcua genus tormentorum s5
prof eton tde ammnea.1
Prudentus-goss: fdcuae unguae qubus torquentor
martyres n ecueo.2
O G. SS., II, 509: fdcuae geseun.
II, 536: fdcue genus ferr subtssm quo
ncdebantur martyres .. geseun.
Now dpTn , harpa, aready meant scmetar, LLat.
harp a weedng-hook, whence e panson of meanng
to sgnfy any sharp or ponted and curved weapon or
too was qute natura. The ungua, that s, the fdcua,
was a sharp-ponted ron hook or caw, the Gr. Sw ,
of the goss ovo ec o c rat aadvout fdcuae. It s men-
toned n the Greek Acts of St. Menas: a rp u p
/nertapov fevodat apaa eudoat , I chne. adypotf 5vu c TO aapa
dcumapdTTer af .3 In ths way Span., Prov. arpa comes
to mean caw. or O German, however, the de-
veopment must be traced through the ntermedary
stage of the catasta-gosses. These are as foows:
1. Prudentus, Perstephanon, I. 56:
Post catastas gneas.
MS. I: Catastas genus torment, d est, ect ferre,
qubus mpost martyres, gns
supponebatur.
O G. SS., II, 535: catasta genus torment .. rtebouma.
1 The corrupt profetontde ammnea stands for fpwtnrrCat toedoe,
ommna, a remnscence of Lucretus, I. 1030: erbera, camfces,
robur, p , ammna, taedae.
1 . M. urnam, Gossemata de Prudento, n Unversty of Cncnnat
Studes, Seres II, vo. I, no. 4, p. 97.
Anaecta oandana, vo. I, p. 264.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
2. Prudentus, Perstephanon, I. 33:
ratres tergemnos tremunt catastae.
Iso: catastae ecue ardentes. ectus ferreus.
O G. SS., II, 445: cataste ecue ardentes I genus
torment I screata.
3. Prudentus, Perstephanon, . 467:
Emtto vocem de catasta cesor.
O G. SS., II, 594: catasta prenns.
We observe that to the gossographers catasta was
a word of not very dstnct sgnfcaton, appcabe
to varous knds of torture, though propery meanng
the ron bed, or cratcua, the grdde, on whch the
vctms were roasted to death over a sow fre. Iso s
ecue ardentes, dstngushed from the torture of the
grdde, must be traced to a confuson between ecueus
rack, or wooden horse, and acueus prcke, that
s, the fou or ungua. That such confuson of the two
words e sted s shown by nnth century versons of
the Martyrdom of St. George:
1. Code Gacanus: Tunc ratus mperator
usst eum n haecueum adpend et ungus rad. 1
2. Code Sangaenss: Et usst re ut Georgus
mtteretur n acueo, ut ardeant atera eus. 2
In these te ts, however, the confuson s the opposte
of that n the gosses, snce acueus of the Sangaenss
stands for the haecueus rack of the Gacanus.
That catasta was supposed to refer to the torture by
hot ron hooks s st further shown by the goss:
catasta prenns (that s, burnng ron ). Now,
1 W. Arndt, n erehte der Geseschaft der Wssenschaften zu Lepzg,
1874, p. 50. Ths verson s cose to the orgna form of the Martyrdom of
St. George.
Ibd., 1875, p. 267.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
PSEUDO- ENANTIUS . 309
harfa s equated wth catasta n the foowng gosses:
SS., II, 389: catasta harfa
II, 394: catasta .. harpha
II, 434: catasta . genus poene harapha rtpoume
screatun
II, 492: catasta harfa
II, 563: catasta hbrphb (harpha)
II, 581: catasta harpon.
Thus, through the ca aso-gosses, as the meanng of
catasta became more generc, harpha was estabshed
as a parta synonym of fdcua for the Germanc
gossography.
The fna stage n the semantc evouton of harpa s
attaned ony when ths word takes over a the senses
of fdcua. We are to note frst the etymoogy of
Isdore: eteres autem ctharam fdcuam ve fdcem
nomnaverunt, qua tam concnunt nter se chordae
eus, quam bene convenat nter quos fdes st. 1 Ths
e panaton was taken over amost verbatm by one
Latn gossographer, and recast by another:
CGL., , 200, 17: fdbus cords. fdes autem dcte
quod fdem sb servent, nec aterus
sonos mtentur.
To these we may add the foowng gosses:
CGL., II, 375, 63: veLfa ra rff t dpau fdes
III, 170, 5: ra fdcua
I , 76, 11: fdcuae corde cthare
I , 238, 52: fdcue corde.
The confuson of meanngs of fdcua s shown by a
goss to Prudentus, Perstephanon, . 481, found n
the aencennes Code 413, and ndependent of Iso s
goss to the same emma: dcuae d est parve
cordae qubus martyr gabatur. 2 That the synony-
moogca equaton fdcua : harpa, n the sense of a
1 Etymoogae, III. 22. 4.
. M. urnam, Commentare anonyme sur Prudence, Pars 1910, p. 213.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
musca nstrument, took pace pror to the deveop-
ment of the Germanc gosses, s proved by the fact
that we have Span., Prov., Ita. arpa, T. harpe harp.
The word frst appears n ASa on n the Leden
gossary: fdcen harper. 1 In the O G. Pruden-
tus-gosses, as we have seen, harfa s equated wth
cheys, cthara, sambuca, testudo, to whch we may add
the testmony of the be-gosses:
SS., I, 289: psaterum samharfun
I, 635: psatera samharphun samharpha sam-
harpha samnherfa
I, 660: smphonae harfpfa
I , 98: sstrum samharpha samharphe sam
haerphe.
Yet, even n post-Carongan tmes, harpa, harfa was
fet to be a new word, not suffcenty naturazed n
the Germanc anguages to escape the Teutonc
passon for te tua emendaton. Ths s cear from
the readngs of the manuscrpts of enantus, n the
passage under dscusson:
harppa, P (9 cent.), harpa, D (9 cent.), L (8-9 cent),
g, m, harpha, (10 cent.), f.
partha, G (9 cent.), pharpa, C (10 cent.), pharpha,
, (9 cent.)
pharphas, A (9 cent.)
ad harpa been a mere back-Latnzaton of a good
Germanc word, such varants coud not have occurred.
They are not bunders, but the resut of a conscous
effort to better the te t, whch, as Meyer has shown,
was one of the ams of the Carongan scrbes.2 We
may at east suspect that the readng pharphas (pharpha,
pharpa , partha) s an Arabco-Gothc goss, bar-
1 . . esses, A Late Eghth-Century Latn-Ango-Sa on Gossary, Cam-
brdge 1906, v, 9.
2 her andschrften der Gedche ortunats, n Cttngsche Naehrehen,
1908, p. 104.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
bu(, tsef a oan-word through the Persan, from the
Gr. pdppno bass-yre.
I . ROTTA.
In the te t of the Epste to Lupus, the Code
has rotta, whereas the other manuscrpts have varousy
crotta (A, P, M, G, L, R), crottam (C), chrotta ( , D, g).
Ths word rotta s found n a etter of Cuthbert of
Northumbra to Lu of Manz: Deectat me quoque
ctharstam habere, qu posst ctharzare n cthara,
quam nos appeamus rottae qua ctharum habeo,
et artfcem non habeo. 1 No trace of t, however,
s to be dscovered n the ASa on gosses. On the
other hand, we have O r. rote and OSpan. rota as
names of strnged nstruments, so that we are ed to
seek the orgn of the word n Span.
rom A-Makkar, n The story of the Mohamme-
dan Dynastes of Span, we have the foowng state-
ment: Musca nstruments of a sorts may at any
tme be procured n Seve, where they are manufac-
tured wth the greatest sk. There wt thou fnd the
khya, the kerbehh, the odd, the rdtteh, the rabab,
etc. 2 No such word as rotteh s gven n the
Arabc dctonares, yet t s easy to be e paned as a
oan-word, whch had come nto Span wth the Or-
enta professona muscans of the court of the Arab
kngs. We have n Persan, as names for these pro-
fessonas, rudgar muscan, maker of strngs for mus-
ca nstruments, rudzan harper, rudsaz muscan.
There s aso a word rud amah ute. The frst part
of these compounds s seen n Pers. rud, rod bowstrng,
strng of a musca nstrument, voca or nstrumenta
1 P. aff , Monumenta Moguntna, eron 1866, p. 302.
o. I, p. 58 f., transated by P. de Gayangos. A-Makkar here quotes
from the Rsaeh of Ash-Shakand (d. 1231-2).
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
musc, ruda gut, strng, aso n Pehev, rude, rotk
gut. The readng rotta of Code , snce t s so
cose to Span, rota strnged nstrument, serves st
more to show that the te t of enantus has been
through an Arabco-Gothc recenson.
Not before the tenth century s there any certan
evdence of the currency of rotta as a Germanc word.
The frst wrter to use t s Notker, who equates t
wth psamus, psaterum. On Psam 80.3 he says:
Daz satrsanch hezet nu n dutscun rdtta, a sono
uocs, quod grammatc factcum uocant, ut ttn-
nabuum, et c6cca.M1 That s to say, rotta was n
Notker s tme estabshed as a book-word. Later, n
the eeventh century, we have the gosses:
SS.,III, 65: rarodda
III, 140: cythareda roddar roddare rodtare roddar.
That we are deang wth a oan-word n Germanc
s further shown by the varatons n orthography.
We have n O German rodda, rotta, as we had aso
O G. harpon, harpha. Unke harpa, however, ths
rotta never estabshed tsef permanenty n the Ger-
manc anguages.
. CROTTA, C ROTTA.
There s no eary evdence of the e stence of such a
word as crotta, chrotta, ndependenty of the nes n
the Epste to Lupus, n whch t s found. The word
survves n Irsh emt harp, Wesh crwth, Eng.
crowd fdde. Snce n the ne of the Epste the
te t reads
Graecus achaca, crotta rtanna canat,
the Irsh gossographers presumed that the word was
Cetc, hence t passed nto OIrsh crott harp,
crutte harper, and Wesh crwth, the name of a
1 Cf. Psams, 56.9, 67.1, 91.2.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
bowed nstrument. In Orsh t s found aready n
the Wrzburg Gosses, made about the year 800. The
fact that there were no bowed nstruments n Europe
t they were ntroduced by the Arabs, e cudes for
the Wesh crwth the possbty that name or thng s
Cetc.
In Germanc, ths croWa-form s found ony n a
goss to Dane, III. 5:
SS., I, 660: sambuce hruozza
I, 801: sambuces hruozzun.
As to the orgn of crota, and ts reaton to rotta,
we can ony suggest that, f t be not a mere copy-
st s bunder n the Carongan archetype of enan-
tus works, whch the scrbe of was cever enough
to emend to rotta, t s a bend of rotta corda, due to
the nfuence of the dcua-corda gosses. In ether
case, t s a ghostword.
I.
Our concuson, from the hstory of the four
musca terms or three, eudus, harpa, rotta, f we
e cude crotta s that the Preface to enantus
poems s a forgery, and the two coupets n the Epste
to Lupus are nterpoatons. The assocaton of
rotta, crotta wth rtan gves us a cew to the date
when the nterpoatons and the forgery were made.
Cuthbert, n hs etter to Lu, says of the cthara,
quam nos appeamus rottae, whence the forger, who
must have known ths etter, assumed that rotta was
the natve name of the rtsh natona nstrument.
Wherefore, he nserted the coupet
Romanusque yra, paudat tb barbarus harpa,
Graecus achaca, rotta rtanna canat,
whe he faed to observe the fact that the nterpoated
coupet nterrupts an otherwse we arranged group.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Moreover, when he added the other spurous coupet,
he was obvous of the fact that, whereas n the
Epste the poet had used the frst person snguar,
he had yet wrtten:
Nos tb verscuos, dent barbara carmna eudos:
Sc varante tropo aus sonet una vro.
The ast haf of the eegac ne s taken body from
another poem by enantus:
Dverss ngus aus sonat una vr ( I. 2.8).
The words Icudus, harpa, rota were out of the way
terms, booksh and earned, none more so than the
achaca, the name of the supposed natona nstru-
ment of the Greeks. Ths s the nchakon, mentoned
esewhere ony n a Greek achemc document: Ion
fap n)(tv9ov TO 8ta ran ff, Lupa 8ta TO wea, d t) (a n , TO
Sta d. In the Preface, the forger coped hmsef, so
ceary s the phrase, soa saepe bombcans barbaros eudos
arpa redens, a combnaton of barbarus harpa and
dent barbara carmna eudos. The fact that hs
Latnty s touched wth the fordty and bombast of
the sperc argon affected by the Arabco-Gothc
schoo and ther mtators, agan shows hs assoca-
ton wth ths schoo.
1 . Leo, op. ct., p. 131.
1 M. ertheot, Coecton de antens achemstes greet, vo. I, p. 438.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
WORD INDE
Aeth. Aethopan. Arab. Arabc. AS. Ango-Sa on. Assyr.
Assyran. Avest. Avestan. Chad. Chadac. Copt. Coptc.
Egyp. Egyptan. Eng. Engsh. nn. nnsh. T.
rench. Ger. German. Goth. Gothc. Or. Greek. eb.
ebrew. Ir. Irsh. a. Itaan. Lot. Latn. LLat. Low
Latn or Late Latn. MPers. Modern Persan. Navar. Navarrese.
OCata. Od Cataan. O r. Od rench. O G. Od gh
German. Or. Od Irsh. Ota. Od Itaan. (Worse Od
Norse. OPers. Od Persan. OPort. Od Portuguese. OS. Od
Sa on. OSpan. Od Spansh. Peh. Pehev. Pers. Persan.
Pros. Provenca. Sansk. Sanskrt. Scand. Scandnavan.
Span. Spansh. Syr. Syrac. Tam. Tamudc. Wesh
Wesh.
Lat. aeueus, 308.
Lat. aerumna, 10.
Arab. a/an, a/n, 95.
LLat. afrodca, 258.
Gr. t porT), 258.
Gr. 4yyw, 265.
Goth. arba, 211.
Arab. akuz, 265.
Arab. aahram, 159.
Arab. aaman, 216.
Arab. abaruhun, 90.
OPort. o cacartoe, 125.
OSpan. acazar, 125.
Navar. acazar a, 125.
LLat. aurunna, 90.
Arab. aqafr, 125.
O G. aruna, 90.
Arab. ahama, 212.
Arab. ayabruhun, 90.
Arab. anas, 79 f.
Arab. anazah, 265.
Arab. anfs, 79 f.
Arab. ansa, 80.
Arab. aram, 9.
Syr. aram, 9.
Arab. aro aA, 212.
LLat. crcaura, arcatura, 125.
LLat. arctous, 134.
Arab. ard, 211.
Chad. arema, 9.
Arab. ard, 211.
Syr. arm, 9.
Arab. artm, artn, 9.
MPers. arz, arez, 294.
Pers. ar , 293.
O G. arm, aram, 10.
Goth. armharte, 10.
O G. armtda, 10.
Goth. armosta, 9 f.
ONorse. armr, 10.
Goth. arms, 9 f.
Span., Prov., Ita. arpa, 305, 310.
Gr. 4pm , 305.
LLat. urtms, 134.
Arab. a /ar, 110.
ONorse. ass, 80.
Arab. os-sa/rd u, 258.
Arab. aS-arqy, 133.
Arab. as-Sarq, 138.
Arab. aSraq , 133.
Gr. avrre r t, 136.
Gr. dre t, 136.
Arab. otfa, 208.
Arab. a(rafa, 91.
Goth. awud, 303.
Arab. awaydt, 303.
Arab. azm- -v ah, 84.
Arab. b, 296.
LLat. baaena, baaera, 296.
Arab. butagun, 78.
LLat. bacatorum, 126.
LLat. bachetera, 126.
LLat. 6oc/ to, 127.
LLat. hnchonun. 127.
LLat. bofeo, 127.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
2

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
WORD INDE
317
LLat.
bakura, 126.
LLat.
baaorum, 127.
Gr.
/Mp/3To , 311.
Arab.
barb (, 310 f.
LLat.
barcatura, 126.
LLat.
barcatorum, 127.
LLat.
barrtus, 273 ff.
LLat.
beagnes, 74, 78.
O G.
bdarb, 93.
O G.
bdurfan, 93.
AS.
bage, 78.
AS.
burhruna, 90.
Scand.
byay, .
LLat.
camara, 245 f .
LLat.
camereca, 246 ff.
Lat.
eanas, 283.
Lat.
canster, 283.
Lat.
eanm, 283.
O G.
cascrUan, 103.
O G.
cascrant, 104.
LLat.
ca/ .s-(a, 307 ff.
O G.
cetn , 282.
AS.
eeoa, 248.
Copt.
arfctnos, 293.
LLat.
chrotta, 311 ff.
O G.
caffon, 275.
LLat.
ck/are, 275.
LLat.
cfe/tum, 275.
AS.
cepan, ceopan, 276.
AS.
dypan, 276.
LLat.
cocherum, 247 f.
LLat.
eoybstn, 122.
Or.
cro , 312.
LLat.
cro o, 300, 311 ff.
Eng.
erotod, 312.
Ir.
cr/7, 301, 312.
Or.
crutc, 312.
Wesh.
crto// , 312.
Arab.
daraba, 128.
O G.
darben. 93.
O G.
dor/, 93.
Arab.
darb, 128.
O G.
d r6, 93.
Goth.
drab an, 128.
LLat.
draparta, 128.
LLat.
drapartua, 123.
LLat.
draperus, 128.
OCata.
drapfs, 122.
LLat.
Goth.
dropus, 123, 128.
dreban, 128.
O G.
drtban, 128.
ONoree.
drt/o, 128.
AS.
drfan, 128.
O G.
Arab.
durft, 93.
dzahab, 213.
AS.
eard, eorf , 211.
AS.
earn, arm, 10.
Lat.
ecu us, 308.
Sannk.
eka-cara, 293.
LLat.
eeuans, 275.
Gr.
uufvutf, 102.
AS.
cored, eorod, 211.
AS.
tor, 108.
AS.
eormen-cyn, etc.,
156.
AS.
eo tur-monath, 138.
O G.
eratha, 211.
eb.
erez, 210 f.
LLat.
ere, 108.
OS.
er, 108.
LLat
tru, 108.
Chad.
f(a, 211.
AS.
faaed, 109.
Arab.
/afaftaf, 110.
O r.
fade, 109.
OPort.
/oWra, 109.
08.
AS.
/aW, 109.
faud, 109.
Pr.
/an e, 96.
Ita.
Goth.
fango, 96.
/ant, 96.
LLat.
/ , 99, 108 f .
O G.
fetd, 109.
AS.
fed, 109.
ONorse.
/en, 96.
O G.
/enna, 96.
Lat.
fdcua, 306 f.
LLat.
fdcua, 309.
LLat.
/tnm, 96.
AS.
/od, /ode, 109.
Pers.
frahvar, 146.
MPers.
f rtaar, 146.
OPers.
/raraay, 146 f.
Goth.
fruma ues, 139.
Arab.
gabanaf, 82.
Arab.
tfa 6 5r, 209.
Goth.
gadraban, 128.
O G.
gambren, 209.
O G.
am r, 209.
Arab.
fando, 137.
Arab.
( anafta, 137.
Arab.
anuo, 137.
Pers.
tfdz, 124.
Pers.
gdzur, 124.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
LLat.
gepanta, 81 f.
Gr.
d/upa, 245 f .
Syr.
gerd depurqdnd, 146, 148.
O G.
kambaren, 209.
AS.
gu, 139.
Egyp.
kanen, 283.
Assyr.
gzzu, 124.
Gr.
d ov, 283.
LLat.
premum, 9.
Gr.
(ron, 283.
Arab.
gunnb, 137.
Gr.
to 4 , 283.
Arab.
kdnun. 139.
O G.
haerda, 211.
MPers.
tor, 294.
Goth.
htrda, 211.
Pers.
karg, kargadan, 293.
LLat.
haurunna, haurunna, 87,
Arab.
karkadan, 293.
90.
Arab.
karkaru , 293.
Arab.
harbah, 305. .
MPers.
kar-mah, 294.
Assyr.
kurbu, 305.
Gr.
aprafr, 293.
LLat.
harde, 211.
O G.
keoa, 247 f.
O r.
horde, 211.
Sansk.
kha4ga, khafon, kha4ga
O G.
harfa, 304 ff.
dhenu, 292.
Aeth.
hars, 293.
Pers.
kUc, 247.
Arab.
fyar, 293.
O G.
kstrtan. 104.
Arab.
harms, 294.
Gr.
a r ttr, 102.
Eng.
harp, 301.
Gr.
ft rua, 102.
LLat.
harpa, 300.
Assyr.
- rA- nntu, 293.
Lat.
harpe, 306.
r.
harpe, 310.
AS.
opu, 78.
O G.
harpha, harfa, etc., 304 ff.
LLat.
auda, 303.
AS.
herun, hettntn, 90.
OSpan.
/aud , 303.
O G.
hemna, 90.
O G.
ead, 304.
eb.
A m r, 258.
LLat.
eodus, 303 f .
AS.
heard, 211.
LLat.
eud, 303 f .
O G.
hena, 211.
LLat.
eudus, 300.
eb.
hereb, 305.
Ger.
Led, 301.
Lat.
Aertw, 108.
Goth.
uMareM, 303.
O G.
/ttrdt, Wrt, 211.
Goth.
tut/ton, 303.
Arab.
torn, 151, 158.
ONorse.
g, 78.
O G.
houscrch, 105.
O G.
Arab.
LLat.
hruozza, 313.
humar, 258.
AumerteM, 258.
MPers.
Arab.
LLat.
m IM( b)arez, 294.
maqsmun, 102.
marchoo, morchoom, 159.
Arab.
marms, 294.
Arab.
tn , 79.
Syr.
7/dr Mar yam, 139.
Arab.
tnadn, 80.
LLat.
Meroheus, 294.
Arab.
trdoA, 211.
LLat.
Meroveug, 294 f .
O G.
rmngot, etc., 156.
LLat.
mteosmn, 102.
O G.
rmnstt/, 154 f.
Arab.
mtra , 294.
OS.
rmnthod, etc., 156.
AS.
modrancht, 139.
Gr.
h-A at, 284.
Gr.
nwnrdpun, 246, 250.
Arab.
ttoto a. 208.
Arab.
mu asstmun, 102.
Arab.
m rabat, 92.
ONorse.
ar, 108.
Arab.
mufra/, 91 f.
Goth.
uew, 139.
Arab.
mu rft, 92 f .
ONorse.
ysrmun-pandr, etc., 156.
LLat.
mytpnron, 243 f .
Arab., Pers. kaak, 247.
Syr. kakd. 248.
Eng.
O G.
narwhae, 295.
nor , nord, 134.
Arab.
fcatta . 247 f . Arab.
nuqnbard, 216.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
WORD INDE
319
ONorse.
6r n, 90.
LLat.
ormsta, 9 f .
AS.
to, 80.
O G.
ostarun, 137.
LLat.
partha, 310.
LLat.
pecuarna, 136.
LLat.
pharpha, etc., 310.
O G.
pscrt, 103.
Syr.
qat ra, 124.
Syr.
qafrd, 124.
Assyr.
qana, 283.
Arab.
qasama, 102.
Arab.
qafara, 124.
Arab.
qasr, 124.
Syr.
gfor, 124.
Tam.
qere, 293.
Arab.
qsarat, 124.
Pers.
rod, 311.
O G.
rodda, 312.
OSpan.
rota, 311.
O r.
rote, 311.
Peh.
rottfc, 312.
LLat.
rotta, 300, 311 f.
O G.
ro a, 312.
Pers.
rod, rfda, 31 If.
Peh.
Pers.
rude, 312.
rud amah, 311.
Pers.
rudffar, 311.
Pers.
rfdsaz, 311.
Pers.
rudzan, 311.
LLat.
safargca, 258.
Arab.
sa/rd u, 110.
Arab.
suhmgarb, 173.
Arab.
ahmun garbun, 148.
LLat.
sapphernus, 110.
Arab.
arada, 106.
eb.
orfd, 106.
Arab.
artd, 106.
LLat.
scamma, 109.
O G.
schreckfn, 105.
O G.
ct//t, 107.
O G.
sera/, serato, 106.
O G.
serazzo, 106.
O G.
scre fan, 104.
O G.
screzzo, 106.
O G.
scrtc, 105.
O G.
scrcan, 105.
O G.
scrtc/a, 105.
AS.
send, scrtda, 103.
AS.
scrdan, 103.
AS.
aerde, 103.
O G.
scrttt, scrtamo, 103, 105.
Arab.
sn, 283.
Arab.
Srad, 106.
Gr.
rtaI ,0 .
Gr.
ff prdu, 106.
ONorse.
skrda, 103.
ONorse.
skrda, 104.
ONorse.
skrda, 104.
ONorse.
skrdna, 104.
ONorse.
gfcrfdr, 104.
ONorse.
skrkan, 106.
O G.
sathe, 107.
O G.
sekha, 107.
O G.
setton, 107.
O G.
sezo, 107.
AS.
sUan, 107.
O G.
sddo, 107.
AS.
sde, 107.
O G.
8//an, 107.
O G.
ghan, 107.
O G.
sto, 107.
Syr.
rod, 106.
AS.
stc-taen, 282.
LLat.
strawz, 90, 92 f.
O ug.
strava, 93.
O G.
strecehan, 105.
O G.
stru , 105.
AS.
strfcon, 106.
ONorse.
strut, 105.
AS.
strde, 104.
AS.
strdt, 104.
O G.
O G.
8/r#, 105.
strtaufo, 105.
O G.
strtauft, 105.
O G.
strchon, 105 f.
Arab.
su/ur, 258.
O G.
sundar, 137.
O G.
8undare, 137.
LLat.
sundras, 134, 136.
LLat.
sundrum, 134 f, 136.
Goth.
sundro, 137.
Gr.
a-vrrAna, 137.
LLat.
suntetes, 136.
Gr.
avrr Tt, 136.
O G.
suntrga, 137.
nn.
8tM , 96, 111.
nn.
Syr.
S OW , 96, 111.
ttrddd, 106.
Goth.
tan/o, 282 f.
Goth.
tans, 282 f .
AS.
tan, 282 f.
Arab.
tann, 283.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Pen. tarb, 92.
LLat.
trebo, 92.
A vest, tarep, 91.
O ug.
trtbotat, 93.
Pen. arfenda, 91 f.
Ota.
tudesco, 208.
Arab. (arb, 93.
Tam.
und, 283.
Arab. (art o, 92 f.
Arab.
(unn, 283.
Arab. (an/a, 91 f.
Arab.
(ur/o , 91 f.
Arab. fa rm, 9.
LLat.
tutscus, 208.
Tam. tarp , 91.
ONorse. tetnn, 282 f.
O G.
unbdarb. 93.
ONorae. tenur, 282.
Lat.
ungua, 308.
Egyp. (ena, fen , 283.
eb. tene, 283.
Arab.
ta4ah, 279.
LLat. tent, 282.
LLat.
tang, 96.
Tara. tfn, 283.
LLat.
varcatora, 126.
AS. ten, 282.
LLat.
teeda,279 .
Tam. (frop, 91.
LLat.
veneud, 304.
Gr. ftt oAMryfc, 248 f.
Goth. barba, 93.
O G.
wa, wdr, 295 f.
Goth. or 8, 93.
LLat.
wntod, 303 f.
Goth. paurban, 93.
Goth. baurfts, 93.
eb.
yafn, 211.
Goth. baurp, 93.
OPr. tfescfce, tesque, etc., 208.
O G.
zatn, zet n, 282.
ONorse. tfna, 283.
Ger.
atn, 283.
Eng. fne, 283.
Ger.
atne, 283.
Arab. nn, 283.
Ger.
zanert, 283.
MPers. tr, 147.
O G.
zatn o, 282.
LLat. trapara, 128.
O G.
zan an, 283.
LLat. traparum, 122.
O G.
zen an, 283.
LLat. trapczeta, trupezta, 122 f.
Chad.
zene, 283.
LLat. rapu , 122 f.
Tam.
znna, 283.
O ug. rtba, 93.
eb.
ztnzcnef, 283.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SU ECT INDE
Abgad order of Arabc etters, 266.
Ababus, 79, 111.
Aches of the andas, 84.
Adtes, 100.
Adogt n ordanes, 95.
Aean and the rhnoceros, 292.
Aethcus, and Orosus, 17 hs Cos-
mographa, 155 and the Meopar,
243 f. uses Arabc words, 247 f.,
258 wrtten n the eghth cen-
tury, 257 f. and the a of Troy,
257 ff. and the Gothc aphabet,
265 f. and the Greek achemsts
aphabet, 267.
Agathas nterpoated, 263 and an
Arabc weapon, 265.
Ahrman, source of ermanrc, 144
ff. wrtten backwards, 159 see
Armnus, ermanrc.
Aamann confused wth Aan, A-
ban, 260.
Aan confused wth Aban, 258.
Abruna, 90, 280.
Aees of Caesar turned nto a naton
n the Germanc, 291, 297.
Achemsts aphabet and Aethcus,
267.
Aruna, see Abruna.
Aruna, ts etymoogy, 90.
Amn Amaektes, 100.
Ambrose and the Goths, 4 f.
Ammanus Marcenus, and the
uan myth, 147 f. a forgery,
151, 275 and barrtus, 274 f.
Angones an Arabc weapon, 265.
Annaes rsaugenees, see Trt-
hemus.
Annns terbenss, not a forger,
200 ff. eno s opnon of hm,
202 Trabosch s and Gngue-
n s opnon of hm, 202 Muen-
ster s opnon of hm, 202 f. and
Rabb Samue, 203 and the
Tamud, 203 f.
Anonymus aesanus has orgna
story of Theoderc the sgoth,
116.
Anses, 79.
A n f nor and the ranks, 242 f.
Anqntt , Gothc, and ordanes,
67 ts meanng n Pau us Da-
conus, 67 Sa on, 151.
Aponars Sdonus, and the Os-
trogoths, 117 and Orosus, 118
246.
Arabc eement n the Germanc,
291 ff.
Arabc geneaogy and the Troy
orgn, 255.
Arabc orgn of chemca terms n
Aethcus, 259 f.
Arabc source of Ravenna cosmo-
grapher, 101 f.
Arabc words n Aethcus, 247 f., 258.
Arabs and ndu numeras, 266.
Areta, n Pseudo- erosus, 210 f.,
298 f. s the Magna Mater, 212
see Nerthus.
Aran Goths, unknown to St. Au-
gustne, 2 n Itay, 4 f. martyrs,
a msnomer, 7 f.
Ar n Tactus, and Arovstus, 239.
Armnum, creed of, and Ufas,
7, 58.
Arprandus, 209.
Arstote and the rhnoceros, 293.
Armnus myth, 142 ff., 160 n
Do Cassus, 162 f. and eeus
Patercuus, 163, 173 and oras,
164 and Tactus, 164 ff. and
Strabo, 164 n Tactus derved
from the Syran romance of uan,
171 f.
Arsa Arab, arayah, 212.
Ascburgum, 254 see Dsbargum.
Asdng, 83 ff. ts etymoogy, 84
nterpoated n Lydus and Dra-
contus, 85 f.
Asa and uan s death, 145 f.
Athanarc, 2 ff. hs persecuton of the
Goths, 2, 4, 6 and rtgern, 112.
Audt estabshes monasteres n
Gotha, 1.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Augustne favoraby dsposed toward
the Goths, 5 knows nothng of
Orosus hstory, 12 and Mar-
mnus, 53, 57 ff.
Autooes proves Orosus borrowng
from Isdore, 20.
Au entua, and Ambrose, 4 f. and
Ufas, 48 ff. hs speng s of
Spansh orgn of the eghth
century, 48 f. of Dorostorum, a
fase emendaton by auffmann,
49 f. dscusson of hs work, 49 ff.
of Dorostorum unknown to hs-
tory, 50 hs use of comtotum of
ate orgn, 52 f. and Ma -
mnus, 53 ff.
Au entua of Man, 50 f., 57 f.
acony, hstory of, 127.
arak and ructer confused, 279 f.
arrtus n the Germana, 273
confused n Ammanus wth bard-
tus, 274 f.
ede and Easter, 137 ff.
eagnes n ordanes an Arabc
word, 78.
shops of the Goths, 1 see Au en-
tus, retano, Georgus, ohn,
Moduarus, Seenas, Serapon, S-
vanus, Theophus, Ufas, Unas.
oryshenca of Do Chrysostom
source of ordanes, 69 ff.
orysthens, descrpton of the cty
by Do Chrysostom, 71 f. trans-
formed nto urusta, 75.
retano, bshop of Tomes, 44 f.
ructer and arak confused, 279 f.
undehesh, 144 f., 294 and Ahr-
man, 146 f.
urgundones, etymoogy of, 260.
urnng of the Gothc Church, 4,
38 ff.
urusta n ordanes, 73 ff. derved
from orysthens, 75 n Strabo,
76 ff. n the tme of Sua, 77.
Caesar, borrowng from hm n the
Germana, 236 ff. see Germana.
Camara, 245 f. n Auus Geus, 249.
Cambra, see Gambara.
Camereca, formaton of the word,
248.
Capat, 262 n ordanes, 69.
Cassodorus, hs stora trpartta,
25 not quoted n MS. of Is-
dore, 25 f. hs stora trpartta
a forgery, 30 ff.
Castor and Pou n the Germana
and the uncorn, 296.
Cedrenus does not know of s-
goths, 114.
Chemca terms n Aethcus, 257 f.
Chroncon Aberc, 205 f.
Chroncon Paschae, 145.
Crce and Aruna, 90.
Caudan and Ostrogoths, 116.
Code No. 140 and Gothc aphabet,
268.
Comtatus, as used n Au entus,
52 f. of the Germana merest
nonsense, 289 ff.
Compendum, 219 ff. see Trt-
hemus.
Concabuum of Constantnope, 42.
Constantne and the Goths, 46.
Crmean Goths, see Tetra te Goths.
Crnt, 262 see capat.
Ctesas and the rhnoceros, 293.
Cursve Greek and the Gothc apha-
bet, 267 ff.
Cybek, and Areta, 212 and Ner-
thus, 298.
Dana and Dana confused, 243,
252 f.
Dmuus and the Dan, 253.
Dan, 243 and Dad confused,
252 f.
Deabus Arab, dzahab, 213.
Deborah s source of eeda, 278 ff.
Decebaus transformed nto Dc-
neus, 75.
Decretum Geasanum and Orosus,
27.
Demophus and Ufas, 50.
De orgne rancorum, see unbad.
Devot of Caesar turned nto com-
tatus n the Germana, 290.
De ppus, 83.
Dcneus n ordanes, 73 ff. derved
from Decebaus, 75.
Dctys, a source of ordanes, 68.
Do Cassus, a source of ordanes,
68 f. and Armnus, 162. r uo(
Do Chrysostom, a source of or-
danes, 68 ff., 84 and Procopus,
113f. and Tactus, 273.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SU ECT INDE
323
Dsbargum, 261 f. see Ascburgum.
Dspartum, see Dsbargum.
Dvnaton and the Germana, 281 ff.
and Ammanus, 282.
Dwan Deborah, 278.
Dorac, 229.
Doros, a cty of the Goths, 129.
Dorpaneus Decebaus, 79 f.
Dory, and Prscan, 130 etymoogy
of, 130 f. ndefntey used for a
regon north of the Pontus, 131.
Dracontus, nterpoaton n, 85 f.
Druds and the Germans, 236 f., 241.
Duces n the Germana taken from
Drud equtes n Caesar, 276.
Dudo and the Dan, 242.
Duras Dorpaneus, 80.
Edessa and the Goths, 130 f.
Eks transformed nto worshpers n
the Germana, 297.
.rap cb f tov, 132.
Epphanus, hs account of Audus,
1 does not know of Ufas, 2.
Eudo us and the Goths, 7 f., 43 f.
Eusebus- eronymus, source of Is-
dore, and, ndrecty, of Orosus,
20.
Eusebus of Caesarea, and the Goths,
46 and Au entus, 49, 51.
Eutropus, a source of Orosus, 22 f.
a of Troy, and the Germans,
254 ff. and the Lber hstorae
rancorum, 254 f. and Arabc
geneaogy, 255 and Aethcus,
258 f.
ed, n the Orgo Langobardorum,
98 ts hstory, 108 ff.
nn, n Ptoemy, an nterpoaton,
94 f. etymoogy of name, 95.
orus, and Orosus, 34 and Arm-
nus, 164.
ragmenta aesana, 80.
ranc feroces, 157 f.
raneus, n Orosus, 161 and
asso, 254, 259.
ranks, 241 and the a of Troy,
254 ff. as vewed by Mas d
and Agathas, 263 f.
ravaSay, 146 f.
redegafs Chronce, has come down
n eghth century rfacmento,
254 and the sea-monster myth
orgn of the Merovngans, 294 ff.
redum, 287.
rtgern, 6 and Athanarc, 112.
ueres, hstory of, 123 ff. n
Span, 125 n Itay, 125 ff.
uthork order e paned, 272.
Gaetu and Maur, an nterpoaton
n Isdore, 157.
Gana and the Goths, 36 ff.
Gambara, 209.
Gambrvus n Pseudo- erosus, 209.
Gonna, 278 f.
Gauaes, a bunder n Isdore, 19.
Gedaah Ibn Yahya, 210.
Generatw regum et gentum, 213.
Gennadus and Orosus, 28 f.
Georgus, bshop of the Goths, 131.
Gepanta Gpedes, 81.
German mythoogy, ts borrowngs
from the Roman, 238 ff.
German, Isdore s etymoogy of,
156 and Tungr n Tactus, 260 f.
Germana of Tactus, 80, 273 ff.
mentons nns who n Ptoemy
are an nterpoaton, 94 bor-
rows from Caesar, 236 ff. and
the Swedsh prates, 251 f. crb-
bng from the storae, 281
dscusson of chap. III, 273 ff.
II, 236 f., 276 I , 237 f., 280 f.
, 281 ff. I, 240 f., 284 ff. II
287 ff. III, 288 f. I , 290 f.
III, 297 I , 297 L
298 f. LIII.239, 291 ff. LI ,
251 f. L I, 252.
Gesta abbatum ontaneensum, 65.
Gesta Aquea, see Au entus.
Geca, not wrtten by Do Chrysos-
tom, 68 see ordanes.
Gnguen on Annus, 202.
Gpedes, ts etymoogy, 81.
Gothc aphabet, and the Poygrapha,
235 and the Greek numeras. 265
and the runes, 265 ff. and the
cursve Greek, 267 a normazed
aphabet of Wasthad, 268 forma-
ton of ts etters e paned, 268 f.
and the enna codces, 268 f.
see Wasthad.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Gothc anguage n the church at
Constantnope, 41.
Goths, mentoned by St. Augustne,
2 and ohn Chrysostom, 3 n
Itay, 4 n the eccesastca
wrters, 6 and aens, 43 ff. and
Constantne, 46 of Edessa, 130 f.
and Moors, see Gaeu.
Greek anguage and the Teutons,
235.
Greek numeras, bass of Gothc
aphabet, 265 ff. and the Poy-
grnphn, 267.
Gregory of Tours, and Oroeus, 32 ff.
and Ostrogoths, 116 and Ger-
man dvntes, 238 nterpoated,
262 f.
Guemus of Mantua, 204.
fuurunna, see Aruna.
armon ermanrc, 148 f. con-
fused by Arabs wth ermes, 151.
eeger and the Dan, 243.
ercues Aemannus, 209.
ercues Sa anus, 210.
ermanrc, 142 ff. Ahrman,
144 ff., 148 f.
ermes, buder of pyramds, 151.
ermnon, n Pseudo- erosus, 160.
ermones n Mea, 218.
erodotus, and the orysthentae,
72.
erthus, see Nerthus, 298 f.
eru, etymoogy of, 108.
ndu aphabet, supposed to be den-
tca wth the numeras, 266
and the Arabs, 266 n Pseudo-
oetus and rg Maro, 270.
stora Antqutas n Isdore,
245.
storc rttonum, 214.
stora trpartte of Cassodorus,
25, 30 ff. and Ufas, 35.
oamer of the andas, see omer.
omer, transferred to the Goths,
71 turned nto anda oamer,
83 f.
unbad, and the Germans, 157
219 ff., 229 hs work ost, 223 f.
a forgery, 234 and the Gothc
aphabet, 235 and the Druds,241
and the uncorn, 295 see Trt-
hemus.
uns, story about them taken out
of erodotus, 88 ff.
ydatus, source of Isdore, and,
ndrecty, of Orosus, 23 f.
ygnus, source of Isdore and Oro-
sus, 13 and shps wth doube
prows, 249.
Ibn Wahsyah, 266 and the tree-
aphabet, 271 f.
Inguaeo derved from Langobard,
216 f.
Inguaepnes, n Generato regum et
gentum, 213 ff. n stora rt-
tonum, 214 n Nennus, 214 n
Pny, 217 n Sonus, 218.
Irmnsu, orgn of the myth, 151 ff.
Isaac, the forefather of the Romans,
216.
Isacones, see Istaemnes.
Isdore, source of Orosus, 11 ff.
does not know Orosus, 30 does
not know the stora trpartte,
32 and Orosus, 33 nterpo-
atons n hs Etymoogae, 156 f.
etymoogy of German, 156 n-
terpoatons n, 245.
I ss, and Tactus, 280 and the
ews, 281.
Istaevones, see Isaac.
Isu, the country of the, 110 f.
Itaus derved from Arab, ttaa a,
208.
anus, 210 f.
erome, a source of Isdore, and,
ndrecty, of Orosus, 23 and
Aethcus, 257.
ohn, bshop of the Goths, 119 ff.
puroned from the Syrans, 119 ff.
ohn Chrysostom, and the Goths,
3, 40 f.
ordanes Getca, as vewed by
Mommsen, 65 f. testmona of ths
work, 65 ff. and the Ravenna
Anonymus, 66 ntroducton a
pagarsm, 66 the Gothc Ant-
qutas ts source, 67 f. quotatons
from Do Chrysostom, 68 ff.
confuses crysthentae of ero-
dotus wth the nhabtants of
orysthens, 72 and the dvson
of Goths nto Ostrogoths and
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SU ECT INDE
325
sgoths, 111 ff. and the Span-
sh Goths, 140 f. foows a hodge-
podge method, 141 f.
uan the Apostate, stores of hs
death, 144 ff. and Mercurus,
145 ff. n the Syrac romances,
145 ff.
ustn, source of Isdore, and, n-
drecty, of Orosus, 20, 22 f.
u tna and the Goths, 5.
auffmann and Au entus, 48 ff.
Langobards connected wth fed, 108.
Lebnz, 205.
Leo and enantus, 301.
Lber hstorae rancorum and the
a of Troy, 255.
Long har and the ranks, 263 ff.
see capa.
Lu and enantus, 313.
Lydus, nterpoatons n, 85.
Maaas and uan s death, 145.
Mannu n Pseudo- erosus, 209.
Marcen Comts Chroncon and
Orosus, 29.
Mars, Gothc worshp of, due to
msunderstandng of passage n
Do Chrysostom, 73.
Marsa and the Goths, 3.
Mars, and the Goths, 3 f. n
Pseudo- erosus, 160 n Isdore,
160 f. n Strabo, 161 n Orosus,
161 and Armnus n Tactus,
161 f.
Marsus n Pseudo- erosus, 208.
Marnus Dumenss and the Ostro-
goths, 116 ff.
Mas ud, and the Istaevones, 215 f.
and the ranks, 264.
Ma mnus, and Au entus, 53 ff.
the source of Au entus pagar-
sm, 57.
Mea, a source of Orosus, 13 and
ermones, 218.
Meopar n Aethcus, 243 f. see
Myoparones.
Mercurus and uan s death, 145 ff.
Mercury n Tactus taken from
Caesar, 237 f.
Merovngans and the uncorn, 294 ff.
Mcosmn n Ravenna Anonymus,
102.
A t of Arabc orgn, 129 f. see
ueres.
Moduarus, deacon of the Goths, 3.
Mommsen, hs vew of ordanes, 65 f.
and the Ravenna Cosmographer,
101.
M orchoom Irmnsu, 155 Ahr-
man wrtten backwards, 159.
Muenster on Annus, 202 f.
Myoparones, 243 ff. a naton, 250
orgn e paned, 253.
Naharva n the Germana un-
corn n Caesar, 291 f. e paned,
295 ff.
Navs camerata, 250.
Nennus nterpretatus, 214.
Nerthus, n the Germana, 297 ff.
and Areta, 298 and Ovd s
ast, 298.
Ngue, see Inguaeo.
Noah s ark and the shp wth doube
prow, 249.
Odn, 98 ff.
Ogham and tree-runes, 272.
Oybama Arab, asama, 212.
Oympodorus does not know of
sgoths, 114.
Onomastca of erome, 96.
Orbasus and drapus, 123.
Orgo Langobardorum and Scand-
nava, 98.
Ormsta, the tte of Orosus work,
8ff.
Orosus, hs hstory a forgery, 8
based on Isdore, 8 ff. not
mentoned by St. Augustne, 12
quotes from De crtae De after
hs own death, 12 n the De-
cretum Geasanum, 27 n Pseudo-
Isdore, 27 f. and Marcen Com-
ts Chroncon, 29 not mentoned
by Isdore, 30 mentoned n
nterpoated Chroncon of Prosper,
30 n nterpoated Gregory of
Tours, 32 ff. and Isdore, 33
and oras, 34 and aens, 46 f.
n Aponars Sdonus, 118 and
the Mars, 161.
Ostrogotha, 111.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Ostrogoths, 111 ff. and sgoths
unknown to ydatus, Marce-
nus, ctor Tonnenss, ohannes
carenss, Marus Aventcenss,
114 f. nChroncaCaesaraugustana
an nterpoaton, 115 n Isdore
an nterpoaton, 115 n Caudan,
116 n nterpoated Gregory of
Tours, 116 n Aponars Sdo-
11 ns, 117 and Mart nns, 118.
Ovd s ast and Nerthus, 298.
Pauus Daconus, and ordanes, 66
and Scandnava, 98 f. and the
dvson of the Goths, 112.
Pecuare, meanng of the word, 136.
Petrus Patrcus, 80, 86.
Pho, hs revarum de temporbus,
205.
Phostorgus, and Gana, 38 and
Ufas, 46 f. and Photus, 47
s based on Au entus, 63.
Photus and Phostorgus, 47.
Phryga, and uan s death, 145f.
ts etymoogy, 146.
Peat n ordanes, 69.
Pny, a source of Orosus, 13 and
Inguaeones, etc., 217.
Ponts of compass n the Germanc
anguages, 134 ff.
Poygrapha, and the Gothc apha-
bet, 235 and Greek numeras,
267 Sbernag s ncorrect quo-
taton from t, 225 f.
Prscan and Dory, 130.
Procopus, nterpoated, 83 f. on
Scandnava, 96 ff. and the
sgoths, 112 and Do Chry-
sostom, 113 and the Tetra te
Goths, 118 f. and Dory, cty of the
Goths, 129 f. descrbes Dory ke
Edessa, 131.
Prosper of Aqutane s Chroncon
nterpoated, 30.
Pseudo- ede, and Noah s ark, 249
and Greek numeras, 267 and
Aethcus, 268.
Pseudo- erosus, 160, 174 ff. and
Tuscon, 208 and Maraus, 208
and Gambrvus, 209 and Man-
nus, 209 and Areta, 210 f. and
Inguaeones, 213.
Ptoemy, nterpoaton n, 94.
Rasa and uan s death, 145 f.
Iturenna Cosmographer, and or-
danes, 66 and oder sources, 101 f.
Rerefen, 99, 102 f.
Rhnoceros,and the Naharva, 291 f.
and Ctesas and Arstote, 293.
Rockdwders of Scandnava are the
Thamudtes of the Arabs, 100.
Runes, 265 ff. orgn of etters e -
paned, 269 ff. reated to Wast-
had s aphabet, 270 no oder
than eghth century, 271.
Samue, Rabb, and Annus, 203.
Sarus and Ammus, 142, 149.
Sa not, 209.
Sa on Antqutas, 151 ff.
Scandnava, and Procopus, 96 ff.
n the Orgo Langobardorum, 98
ts myth e paned, 100 ff.
Scandza n ordanes, 94, 99.
Schoa Statana and ordanes, 65.
Screrefennae, 99.
Scrdofnn, Scrthfnn, n Proco-
pus, 97 n Pauus Daconus, 98 f.
etymoogy e paned, 103 f.
Scythans, ncudes the Goths, 45.
Sea-monster and the undekesk,
293 f see Uncorn.
Segmerus Arab, sahmgarb, 173.
Segmundts Arab, sahmun, 173.
Seenas, bshop of the Goths, 41 f.
Serapon, bshop of the Goths, 3.
Sermus, a source of Isdore, 11
and, ndrecty, of Orosus, 15 f.
Shps wth two prows, 245 ff.
thaamegus, 248 Noah s ark,
249.
Severs and the Ufas queston, 55.
Sgebert of Gembau , the frst to
menton storc trpartte, 32.
Sbernag, on Trthemus, 219 ff.
ncorrect and un ust n hs crt-
csm, 225 ff.
Sf Mnus, bshop of the Goths, 1.
Srdfen, 102 ff.
Stones n Tactus, 252 f.
Sk n ordanes and esewhere, 103 f.
Socrates, 1, 41 f. and the Aran
Goths, 6.
Sodur, see Devot.
Sonus, a source of Isdore, and,
ndrecty, of Orosus, 14, 16, 17
and the Inguaeones, 218.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
SU ECT INDE
327
Sozomenus, 39 f and the Goths, 6f.
Spansh Goths, n Southern Russa,
121 and ordanes, 140 f.
Stabus and Trthemus, 230, 232.
Status nterpoated, 279.
Srabo, nterpoatons n, 76 ff, 246
t., 253 and Armnus, 164.
Suehans, 110.
Suetd, they are the Adtes of the
Arabs, 100 n ordanes, 252.
Suetonus and the shp wth doube
prow, 248.
Suev, confused wth udae, 281.
Suones Is , 110 n Tactus, 252.
Sundrum, meanng of the word,
134 ff.
unda, 142, 149 f.
Swedsh prates and Tactus, 251.
Sybe and ordanes, 66.
Syrac chronce and uan, 148 f.
Syrac romances of uan, 145ff.
and Tactus, 171 f.
Syrac sant puroned by the Goths,
119 ff.
Tactus and Armnus, IfT. hs
storae nterpoated or a for-
gery, 238, 245 ff. hs Annaes
nterpoated or a forgery, 162,
238, 245 and Do Chrysostom,
273 and egetus, 274 see
Germana.
Tamud and Annus, 203 f.
Tamfanae tamen fanum, 161.
Tarabostfseos, n ordanes, e paned,
69.
Tetra te Goths, 113 f. n Procopus,
118f. a bunder for trapeztae, 121.
Thamudtes, 100.
Theodoretus and the Goths, 7 f., 41.
Theogonus and Au entus, 51.
Theophus, bshop of the Goths,
1, 6, 43.
Thurnga, 260 f.
Thusneda Sunda, 164.
Trabosch and Annus, 202.
Ttrya, 146 f.
Tomaschek and the Goths, 129.
Transato S. Ae andr and the
Irmnsu myth, 151.
Trapeztae n yzantne aw, 132
see Tetra te Goths.
Tree-aphabets, 271 f. and Ogham,
272.
Trthemus, hs Annaes rsaug-
enses, 219, 228 as crtczed by
Sbernag, 219 ff. hs Poygra-
pha, 225 f. and the work by
unbad, 225 ff. and Wasthad,
226 hs cautous statements,
226 hs bunder n regard to the
number of books n unbad e -
paned, 229 f. and the Com-
pendum, 229 and the sunda,
230 tearng out two quaternons
from the Annaes, to correct a
bunder, 231 and Stabus, 230,
232 chronoogy of hs reaton to
unbad, 232 f.
Tro an orgn of the ranks, 241.
Tuscon, n Pseudo- erosus, 208
ts etymoogy, 208.
Tungr, and Germans, n Tactus,
260f. confused wth Thurnga,
261.
Ufas, hs Aransm unknown to
contemporary authors, 1 un-
known to Epphanus, 2 n
Socrates, 6 n Sozomenus, 6
absent from Orosus, 8 n Is-
dore nterpoated, 25 ff. n the
storc trpartta, 32, 35 and
Seenas, 41 f. at the concabu-
um of Constantnope, 42f. as
mentoned n the eccesastc
wrters, 43 ff. and aens, 45 f.
and Phostorgus, 46 f. and
Au entus, 48 f. and Demo-
phus, 50 hs fe and actvty
accordng to Au entus, 55 f. hs
creed based on Ma mnus, 58 ff.
contradctons n hs creed, as
gven by Au entus, 61 e -
panaton of the orgn of the
myth, 61 ff.
Uncorn, and the Merovngans, 294
ff. and Castor and Pou , 296.
Unas, bshop of the Goths, 3 s
Ufas, 56 f.
Ursnana, 86.
ago, a shp wth doube prow, 249 f.
aens and the Goths, 43 ff.
asso and rancus, 254, 259.
egetus and Tactus, 274.
eeda, 277 ff.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
etteus Patrrcuus and Annnus.
163, 173.
enantus nterpoated, 300 ff. hs
te t corrupt, 301 spurous poems
n, 302 and Lu, 313.
esegothae, see sgoths.
es and Aponars Sdonus, 117.
estgoth, ts etymoogy, 133.
estar n yzantne aw, 132.
ctor Tonnenss, hs Chronca, 85.
enna Code wth Gothc aphabet.
268 f.
sgoths, 111 f. and Procopus,
112 unknown to onaras, Ce-
drenus, Oympodorus, 114 n
Isdore nterpoated, 115 n Ano-
nym us aesanus, 116 ts ety-
moogy, 133.
su Isu, 133.
Wadd, 100.
Wake, hstory of the, 90 ff.
Wasthad, 226, 229 ff. and the
Gothc aphabet, 226, 268 f.
and Wsogastath confused, 230.
Wsogastath, 227 ff.
Yue, orgn of, 139.
arfat, see Samue.
eno, hs opnon of Annus, 202
and Annus, 205.
onaras, eans on Procopus, but
does not know of sgoths, 114
has not the Armnus story, 162.
osmu, and Gana, 38 nter-
poated, 39.
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Tabe . c
rt O
-
S,
crt
3 3
3
3
o
o
2
S
.o
o o
.A
o
o
(
O
U O
U
aamoy -S

,
C 20c
becach 0
3
7
y TT-

cathy T
1
I
T a-
n
dcfoy f
ff
effothy f
f
4-t
- fr
-R-
fomethy
A
A
- C A:
-t-
garphoy tv
1
S
R,
hethmy
-

ofthy f

- 4
kathy
fe
ethfy
A
fr.
o - 3 .
W
maathy /
a
S5
ft- /
4
nabeech 7
A
A
IL T
A
ozethy
b
b
- -
03
chor/eth f
-8T
5 7
v
pthrn p

1

-
saathy -t
4
S
rthaech C
C

A
thothmot

s
t r
azathoc 6)
1
9.
ff
regue
1
nchon .
-I
3 . o
1 t
5
zothychn
r
3
t-
2
caraccyn
-
tamn

G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Tabe
f
rs
7
U
c
s
o

o
f
I
a
ESS
-o
-
-o
c
.S
-d
1
1 8
u s s
-a
U
a
e
O
O
o
o
O
a, A
A
A
A A ra f . -
/ A A
f -

4 If
0
fe

OUD
a
t r
r
r r r p rr/
rr r
r
T
y
a
k
a D A.
t.
.
t e
f
6
f e e e
fe-
C-) W
e
1
A u
C(
U
h
7
U ft
rt
z
h
71
fc
f
t
t ff
9 9
t
t
y
1
f

ff
f
h
1C
I A
A
A
A AA A
A A
A.A
A
fv
A
IT
/r M rt n tt#
M
n
n
n. U
N
A
w / / ,
N
Dr
-
0
n r u h /v t nun - o -
n n n
y
P A t
. A
R t
p. v
s S
1
ff
I .
( C.
r
-t r
r T
r
T
T
r
v Y
y
ry.
vyy
yy
y p

r
M
y
t
-- 1
vr O

W 0
U/ (
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g
e
Tabe 3
S
-a

.3
1 11
a
o
u
-3
.
A
uo-
c
o
a a
A
O
P y
L
A
TT
P #
/ e
r t- A
t
n
-n
c 1

r Y v
A n
T
ts P
Oop
n
e r
A
I 00
n

t .
333
1
1
t
(D
n
A
f
e f
1 .
fr
9
1
1
O L
:

n
4t
)

-

4
t
t
A

m
t
b, A
A
A
A. /I/
TIT 111
111
. n
1
p- E
n
w
TI rr
m
L
2
9
m
TL r
A
r c s
h
M/vh
#
.
0 -
1
5
I
b .
0
0
9
n. v

0
U
-6 o
,
C
0
1 A
3
7T U
trwY)
p
A
IT
r n
3
f A
/
L t
6 Y
M
O
e T
s
ff ,
Y
tT r-
t
b
1
3
t
U1
t 6
/
T f
u
o
A
r
E
u. 6
-P
v
r
1/ t/

S
3
rk.
f

ft
4
.
f
r
y
y -Y

/u
A
t
h
u)

Y
- r
h
Y
, ty
o
I /oOcO
U
k
/)
y
I
1
G
e
n
e
r
a
t
e
d

f
o
r

E
r
c

O
w
e
n
s

(
D
u
k
e

U
n
v
e
r
s
t
y
)

o
n

2
0
1
2
-
0
6
-
0
9

1
6
:
0
3

G
M
T

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
h
d
.
h
a
n
d
e
.
n
e
t
/
2
0
2
7
/
m
d
p
.
3
9
0
1
5
0
5
3
2
5
4
0
5
1
P
u
b
c

D
o
m
a
n

t
h
e

U
n
t
e
d

S
t
a
t
e
s
,

G
o
o
g
e
-
d
z
e
d

/

h
t
t
p
:
/
/
w
w
w
.
h
a
t
h
t
r
u
s
t
.
o
r
g
/
a
c
c
e
s
s
_
u
s
e
#
p
d
-
u
s
-
g
o
o
g

Leo Wiener 1920 - History of Arabico-Gothic Culture (Vol. 3)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Leo Wiener 1920 - History of Arabico-Gothic Culture (Vol. 3)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

CONTRI UTIONS TOWARD

e 6oa(tev, (e vuna Sv fpruero. E e u 8wvardv, c Tfv e w

terror, frght. ut t s ony the Arab. - s

You might also like